LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 

AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


929.2 
M47h 


I.H.S. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign 


http://www.archive.org/details/historyofmeharryOOmeha 


oAll,  all  are  gone,  the  old  familiar  faces 


"One  generation  passeth  away,  and  another  cometh ;  but  the  earth 
abideth  forever."  Reel.  1:4. 

'It  is  indeed  a  desirable  thing"  to  be  well  descended,  but  the  glory 
belongs  to  our  ancestors/'  Plutarch. 

Think  of  your  ancestors  and  your  posterity."  Tacitus. 

'People  will  not  look  forward  to  posterity  who  never  look  back- 
ward to  their  ancestors."  Burke. 


Home  of  Alexander  Meharry  III  and  Jane    (Francis)    Meharry,  situated   on   Louse 
Run,  a  tributary  of  Eagle  Creek,  in  Adams  County,  Ohio. 


£L  o  o  r 


D 


Flooe.   Plah~ 


fjR.5T    Floor.    Plait 
w  wT  ■■  ki  w         "         r         r 


Floor  Plans  of  Alexander  Meharry's  Home. 


HISTORY 


OF   THE 


MEHARRY  FAMILY 

IN  AMERICA 


Descendants  of 


ALEXANDER  MEHARRY I 


WHO  FLED  DURING  THE  REIGN  OF  MARY  STUART,  QuEEN  OF  SCOTS, 

ON    ACCOUNT   OF   RELIGIOUS    PERSECUTION, 

FROM    NEAR  AYR,   SCOTLAND, 


TO 


Ballyjamesduff,  Cavan  County,  Ireland 
and  whose  descendant 


ALEXANDER  MEHARRY  III 


EMIGRATED   TO   AMERICA   IN    I794 


1925 
LAFAYETTE    PRINTING    COMPANY 

LAFAYETTE,    INDIANA 


fW1 


PREFACE 

"We  have  considered  the  days  of  old,  the  years  of  ancient  times." 

The  history  of  the  Meharry  family  in  America,  and  pre- 
vious to  their  coming  to  this  country,  has  been  preserved  hith- 
erto only  by  personal  recollections  handed  down  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  and  by  data  contained  in  family  Bibles, 
diaries  and  public  records.  We  have  drawn  much  authentic  in- 
formation from  the  Jesse  Meharry  diary,  which  he  kept  during 
his  lifetime.  The  intimacy  of  his  daily  jottings  gives  us  a 
clear  picture  of  the  character,  home  life,  and  customs  of  the 
relatives  of  his  generation,  and  of  the  general  events  of  the 
Shawnee  Mound  community  for  over  forty  years.  A  need 
has  long  been  recognized  to  preserve  the  history  of  the  Me- 
harry family  in  a  permanent  form  for  posterity  to  give  those 
interested  a  knowledge  of  their  ancestors  that  otherwise  they 
might  never  obtain.  The  public  in  general  can  take  but  little 
interest  in  the  following  pages.  They  are  intended  for  the 
use  of  the  family.  It  is  more  than  twelve  years  since,  at  the 
suggestion  of  Ella  M.  Crawford,  granddaughter  of  James  and 
Margaret  Meharry,  we  undertook  to  prepare  this  book.  Cir- 
cumstances interposed  to  delay  the  work. 

It  has  not  been  a  simple  task,  albeit  a  congenial  one,  this 
putting  into  the  hard  metal  of  type  the  story  of  our  prede- 
cessors. When  all  is  said,  those  who  write  books  run  a  very 
great  hazard,  since  nothing  can  be  more  impossible  than  to 
compose  one  that  may  receive  the  approbation  of  every 
reader.  We  are  right,  perhaps,  in  treasuring  up  and  in  re- 
counting such  few  memorials  of  our  ancestors  as  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  American  pioneer  life  have  allowed  us  to  retain,  for 
they  throw  a  light  upon  bygone  days,  and  possibly  also  upon 
inherited  tastes,  ambitions,  and  characteristics  of  our  own. 
There  is  no  mention  of  a  thief  among  our  kindred,  although 
such  a  record  would  hardly  be  treasured,  but  on  the  other 
hand  no  one  of  them  ever  painted  a  great  picture,  carved  a 
great  statue,  or  wrote  a  great  book,  or,  if  he  did,  no  trace  of 
his  achievements  has  been  preserved.  There  are  no  great 
mysteries,  sensations,  or  financial  occurrences,  but  only  the 
placid,  steady  stream  of  useful  lives. 

The  best  life  falls  far  below  the  standard  of  true  per- 
fection. Our  ancestors  were  not  exceptions.  Faults  had  they, 
but  they  were  small.  Their  good  qualities  far  outweighed 
their  faults.  We  have  not  written  save  of  that  which  we  love. 
Forgetfulness  and  silence  are  the  penalties  we  have  inflicted 
upon  all  that  we  have  found  ugly  or  commonplace  in  their 
lives.     Their  virtues  remain  and  shine  with  increasing  luster. 


As  complete  a  history  as  possible  has  been  compiled  with 
the  material  that  was  available.  We  are  aware  ttiat  the  record 
is  still  very  imperfect,  and  doubtless  many  errors  may  be 
found,  but  such  as  it  is  we  dedicate  it  to  the  Kith  and  Kin. 

The  publishing  committee's  personal  thanks  are  due  to 
those  who  have  prepared  the  history  of  their  own  branches 
of  the  family  and  thus  have  had  a  big  share  in  making  pos- 
sible this  volume.  The  full  list  of  our  kind  helpers  to  whom 
we  are  indebted  for  much  assistance  is  too  large  for  individual 
mention,  so  to  each  contributor  who  has  given  us  facts,  sug- 
gestions, and  anecdotes,  or  aided  the  committee  in  any  way, 
we  wish  to  express  our  gratitude.  We  desire  especially  to 
tender  our  most  cordial  thanks  to  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Reasoner  and 
John  T.  Moore  for  their  courteous  assistance  in  our  work. 
Their  memories  were  storehouses  upon  which  we  drew  for 
authentic  information  and  interesting  reminiscences. 

Wherever  portraits  of  man  and  wife  appear  together,  the 
individual  on  the  reader's  left  (whether  man  or  woman)  is  the 
person  of  Meharry  descent.  The  one  on  the  reader's  right  is 
the  "in-law." 

The  small  figures  placed  after  names  denote  the  gener- 
ation removed  from  Alexander  II,  our  common  ancestor:  Thus, 
Hugh1,  Alexander2  (the  immigrant),  James3,  Mary  (Meharry) 
Crawford4,  Jessie  Crawford)  Butler"', 

Mrs.  Jessie  (Crawford)  Butler5, 

Mrs.  George  (Letty  Mary  Meharry)  Hawthorne4, 

Mrs.  Eva  (Meharry)  Glenn5, 

Miss  Florence  Meharry5, 

Mrs.  Fred  Stewart  (Mae  Meharry)  Haven5, 

Jesse  Martin5  (deceased), 

Charles  Leo  Meharry5 

(appointed  to  fill  the  unexpired  term  of  Jesse 
Martin,  deceased), 

Committee. 


CONTENTS 

Page 

The  Meharrys  in  Scotland  and  Ireland 9 

Alexander  Meharry  III,  "The  Immigrant" 12 

"God  can  not  be  everywhere,  so  he  provided  mothers"  23 

Jane   (Francis)  Meharry 24 

First  Branch 

Jane  Meharry  Stivers 36 

Robert  Stivers 36 

Lydia    Stivers    36 

Andrew  Jackson  Stivers 36 

Katherine    (Maddox)    Stivers 36 

Lyman  Ballard  Stivers 36 

Sarah   (Stivers)   Bird 36 

J.  G.  Bird 36 

James    Stivers    36 

Neora  Jane   Stivers   36 

John  Alexander  Stivers 36 

Emily   (Stivers)    Meharry 36 

James  A.  Meharry 36 

Second  Branch 

John  W.  Meharry 37 

Sarah  (Wood)  Meharry 37 

Amanda  Lee  Meharry 37 

Sallie   Gillespie   Meharry 37 

Rebecca  Clay  Meharry 37 

John  Asbury  Meharry 37 

Martha  (Hemphill)   Meharry 37 

Allen  Trimble  Meharry 37 

James  Alexander  Meharry 37 

Emily  (Stivers)   Meharry 37 

Third  Branch 

Hugh  Meharry 40 

Susanna  (Ambrose)  Meharry 40 

Margaret   (Davidson)   Meharry 42 

Emily    (Meharry)    Blackstock   43 

Robert  Blackstock 43 

Francis  Meharry 45 

Margaret  (Blackstock)  Meharry 45 

Charles  Wesley  Meharry 48 

Sarah  Ellen   (Taylor)   Meharry 48 

Susan  Ambrose  (Meharry)   Kumler 49 

Rev.  John  A.  Kumler 49 

Maria   (Meharry)   Adams 51 

William   Henry  Adams   51 

Mary  Ann   (Meharry)   Evans 54 

William    Evans    54 

Alexander  W.  Meharry 55 

Jennie  (Evans)  Meharry 55 

Elizabeth  (Ambrose)  Meharry 55 


Fourth  Branch 

Page 

Thomas  Meharry   59 

Eunity  (Patton)  Meharry 77 

Jane  Patton    (Meharry)    Dick   85 

Eli  Hinkle  Dick 89 

William    Meharry    93 

Margaret  Hannah    (McCorkle)    Meharry   113 

Ellen  Patton  (Meharry)   Martin 117 

John    Sayers    Martin    126 

Jesse  Meharry 141 

Addie  A.  (Francis)   Meharry 154 

Polly  Ann  (Meharry)  McCorkle 163 

Andrew  Calvin  McCorkle 167 

Julia  Ann  (Martin)  McCorkle 167 

Abraham  Patton  Meharry 171 

Martha  Jane   (McMillin)   Meharry 187 

Isaac  Newton  Meharry 193 

Mary  Elizabeth   (Moore)   Meharry 205 


Fifth 


'ifth  Branch 

James  Meharry 211 

Margaret  Ingram  (Francis)  Meharry 211 

Nancy   (Wood)   Meharry 215 

Mary  Agatha   (Meharry)   Crawford 217 

Rev.  David  Crawford 225 

Greenlief  Norton  Meharry 263 

Letitia   (Meharry)   Meharry 264 

Cornelia  Bennett   (Meharry)   Hickman 272 

James  Sylvester  Hickman 276 

James    Alexander    Meharry 288 

Allen  Wiley  Meharry 288 

Sixth  Branch 

Mary  (Meharry)  Beach 290 

Nathan  Beach 290 

•    Stephen  Alexander  Rufus  Beach 291 

Margaret  Ellen  (Carter)  Beach 291 

Hannah  Eliza   (Espey)   Beach 293 

Rachel   (Holton)   Beach _-___  294 

Sarah  Jane  Francis   (Beach)    Sheets 297 

John  R.   Sheets   297 

Josiah   Nathan   Beach 299 

Ella  Tracy  (House)  Beach 299 

Mary  E.   (Crouch)    Beach _" 299 

Elva   (Allen)   Beach 299 

Seventh  Branch 

Jesse  Meharry  __     303 

Jane  Love  (Francis)  Meharry 304 


Eighth  Branch 

David  Meharry 313 

Jane  Wilson   (Francis)   Meharry 313 

Edward  Meharry 313 

Infant   Daughter   313 

Albert  E.  Meharry 315 

Elinor  Ann  Meharry 315 

George  Erwin  Meharry 316 

Carolyn    (Broadwell)    Meharry 316 

John  Francis  Meharry 315 

Elma   Clementine    (Meharry)    Whitehead 318 

Rev.  Nelson  Whitehead 318 

Lee   Wilson   Meharry 318 

Ethan    Samuel    Meharry    319 

Laura  (Knowies)   Meharry 319 

Lettie   Mary    (Meharry)    Hawthorne 319 

George  Boyd  Hawthorne 320 

Margaret  Eliza  Jane  Meharry 315 

Hairiet  Louise   Meharry 315 

Hillkiah  Franklin  Meharry 324 

Martha  (Hottsclau)  Meharry 324 

Ninth  Branch 

Samuel  Meharry 327 

Mary  (Sansbury)  Meharry 327 

Rebecca  (Bower)    (Wilson)  Meharry 327 

Tenth  Branch 

Rev.  Alexander  Meharry   331 

Ann  iRansome)    ( Boswell)  Meharry 337 

Eliza  A.  (Ogden)  Meharry 337 

oAppendix 

Military   Services    342 

Original  Land  Deeds  to  Alexander  Meharry  III  Farm__  353 

Shawnee  Mound  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 357 

"The  Little  White  Church" 358 

Heshbon  Bethel  Church  and  School 359 

Grandmother    Jane     i  Francis)     Meharry's    Prescribed 

Remedies    357 

Meharry  Reunions   363 

The  Tinder  Box   367 

Meharry  Medical  College 369 

Francis  Genealogy  ^ .._  373 


The  Meharrys  in  Scotland  and  Ireland 


The  Meharry  predecessors  came  from  the  lowlands  of 
Scotland,  the  "land  of  brown  heather  and  shaggy  wood." 
English  was  the  language  of  the  lowlands.  The  Celtic  Church 
was  the  ancient  Scottish  church,  but  it  gave  place  to  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  Church,  the  church  of  the  Middle  Ages.  Then 
came  the  Reformation,  when  the  Presbyterian  Church  was 
the  established  Free  Church  of  Scotland.  In  the  pre- Reforma- 
tion days,  before  the  change  was  effected,  there  was  bitter 
strife  and  cruel  bloodshed.  Papal  despotism  touched  first  the 
shores  of  one  country  and  then  those  of  another. 

The  Meharrys,  who  were  "well-to-do"  people,  lived  in  and 
around  the  quiet  little  town  of  Ayr,  Scotland. 

"Auld   Ayr,  whom  ne'er  a  town  surpasses, 
For  honest  men   and   bonnie  lasses." 

1  )uring  this  period  of  religious  persecution,  the  reign  of 
Mary  Stuart,  they  fled  from  their  native  heath  and  sought 
refuge  in  the  green  fields  of  Ireland.  They  came  across  the 
north  channel,  a  narrow  strip  of  water,  from  the  Scottish  coast 
to  Cavan  County,  in  the  Province  of  Ulster,  Ireland. 

Ulster  was  given  over  to  colonists  from  the  lowlands 
until  half  of  her  population  was  foreign.  Possession  there  was 
based  upon 

"The  plan 
That  he  shall  take  who  has  the  power 
And  he  shall  keep  who  can." 

The  religious  feeling  between  the  Scotch  Protestant  colo- 
nists and  the  Irish  Catholics  of  Ulster  was  bitter.  Among 
both  the  feeling  against  intermarriage  was  so  strong  that  when 
such  a  marriage  occurred  it  was  considered  a  misfortune  as 
well  as  a  disgrace.  This  feeling  kept  both  races  pure  and 
unmodified.  The  Scotch  colonists  retained  their  lowland 
speech. 

The  first  story  in  our  catalogue  of  family  traditions  dates 
back  to  the  sixteenth  century,  when  a  Meharry  forebear  (Alex- 
ander 1  )  found  Scotland  an  excellent  place  to  leave.  This  par- 
ticular stalwart  grandsire  was  to  be  killed  for  refusing  to  drink 
to  the  Pope.  He  was  struck  with  the  cup  and  knocked  down 
several  times.  As  he  ran  past  his  home,  he  cried  to  his  wife. 
"I  make  for  Ireland,  do  the  best  you  can."  I  lis  family  followed 
him  to  Cavan  County,  where  they  settled  and  became  the  an- 
cestors of  the  Irish  Meharrys,  who  remained  in  Ireland  until 
1794.  some  200  years. 


io  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

The  two  hundred  or  more  years  in  Ireland  did  not  rub 
the  burr  from  their  tongues.  Alexander  III,  the  first  of  the 
Meharrys  to  set  foot  upon  American  soil,  spoke  with  the 
forceful  intonation  of  the  Scotch,  and  it  is  notable  that  the 
Scotch  accent  never  forsook  his  sons ;  father  and  sons  had 
strikingly  Scotch  cast  of  countenances,  hig'h  cheek  bones,  keen 
blue  eyes,  set  deep  below  wide  foreheads,  long  jaws  that 
clamped  firm  lips  together.  We  may  be  sure  this  refrain  never 
left  their  hearts : 

"And  may  dishonor  blot  our  name 
And  quench  our  household  fires, 
If  me  or  mine  forget  thy  name, 
Thou  dear  land  of  my  sires." 

There  comes  to  us  another  story  out  of  the  long  ago  that 
a  Scotch  grandsire  bravely  persisted  in  reading  the  Bible  and 
in  holding  private  worship  in  his  home.  He  concealed  the 
"Forbidden  Book"  in  a  false  bottomed  chair.  When  he  wanted 
to  read  a  portion  of  the  Scriptures  he  would  send  a  member  of 
the  family  outside  to  stand  guard  while  the  household  engaged 
in  their  devotions.  If  they  had  been  discovered  they  would 
have  lost  their  lives  for  engaging  in  other  worship  than  that 
ordered  by  the  church  of  Rome.  Both  he  and  his  family  firmly 
and  conscientiously  adhered  to  the  true  but  secret  faith  and 
were  spared. 

There  is  a  persistent  tradition  that  this  same  grandsire 
was  finally  driven  to  flee  for  his  life  in  1641.  He  is  believed 
to  have  remained  hidden  for  three  days  in  a  potato  patch  be- 
fore making'  his  final  escape  across  the  north  channel.  Sixteen 
hundred  forty-one  marks  the  date  of  extreme  persecution  of 
the  Protestants  in  Ireland,  while  at  the  same  time  the  Presby- 
terians of  Scotland  had  gained  a  decided  but  well  nigh  blood- 
less victory  over  Charles  I,  whom  they  called  a  Papist. 

Was  this  flight  not  in  all  probability  from  Ireland  to  Scot- 
land just  the  reverse  of  the  original  one  in  the  reign  of  Alary, 
Queen  of  Scots?  If  this  was  the  case,  as  seems  probable  in 
the  light  of  history,  it  must  have  been  only  temporary,  for 
Alexander  Meharry  III,  the  first  of  the  clan  in  America,  un- 
doubtedly came  from  Ireland. 

As  Mary  Stuart,  Queen  of  Scots,  began  her  reign  about 
the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  and  as  the  persecution  of 
Protestants  under  her  leadership  reached  its  height  about  the 
third  quarter  of  this  century,  this  story  evidently  cannot  refer 
to  the  Scotch  Meharry  who  fled  from  Scotland  during  the 
reign  of  Queen  Mary ;  but  both  stories  reveal  the  terrible  re- 
ligious friction  of  that  period.  A  letter  from  Esther  Mitchel 
in  Ireland  to  her  brother,  Edward  Francis,  in  Ohio,  tells  of  the 
killing  of  some  of  the  Meharry  family  by  Catholics.  This  letter 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  ti 

was  dated  1831,  years  after  her  sister,  Jane  Meharry,  and 
brother,  Edward  Francis,  had  come  to  America.  No  wonder 
Alexander  and  Jane  (Francis)  Meharry  longed  for  a  land  of 
true  religious  freedom,  and  made  their  way  to  America. 

Information  gleaned  from  Dr.  P.  W.  Joyce's  book,  "Irish 
Names  and  Places,"  and  various  other  books  from  the  Gen- 
ealogy Department  of  the  Newberry  Library  in  Chicago  shows 
that  in  very  few  instances  were  family  names  assumed  before 
the  eleventh,  and  indeed  by  far  the  larger  proportion,  since 
the  thirteenth  century.  They  have  originated  in  various  ways. 
They  were  derived  from  localities,  trades,  professions,  bear- 
ings, nativity,  peculiarities  of  body  and  mind  and  various  other 
sources.  Before  hereditary  surnames  were  fully  established 
it  was  not  unusual  to  corrupt  or  shorten  names  for  convenience 
or  according  to  the  taste  and  fancy  of  the  speller.  For  instance, 
MacLaughlin  was  shortened  to  Macklin.  They  used  many 
prefixes.  When  sons  established  their  homes  they  often  adopt- 
ed the  prefix  "Mac"  to  their  father's  surname  or  clan  desig- 
nation, as  "Mac  Harry,"  meaning  son  of  Harry.  The  female 
line  used  the  prefix  "Nei."  "O,"  literally  "Oye,"  signified  a 
grandson. 

We  append  the  following  interesting  information,  which 
shows  the  development  and  the  changes  of  our  family  name. 
In  early  days  the  name  Meharry  was  spelled  in  many  different 
ways,  but  etymologically  it  is  the  same.  The  oldest  form 
that  could  be  traced  is  MacGrory.  Writh  the  passing  years  it 
went  through  various  changes,  from  MacGrory  to  BacHarry. 
From  this  came  MacHarry,  McHarry,  MaHarra  and  Meharey. 
In  America  our  patronymic  began  to  be  spelled  Meharey  (see 
Alexander  Meharry  III).  Today  we  write  it  Meharry.  We  do 
not  know  the  origin  of  the  name,  but  the  MacGrorys  were  the 
ancestors  of  the  Meharry  clan. 

In  the  words  of  Will  Carleton's  humorous  lines,  Ave  can 
say : 

"Re-une,  oh  ye   Meharrys, 
Enjoy  it  and  tell  it. 
A   MacHarry's  a   Meharry 
No  odds  how  you  spell  it." 

We  are  also  reminded  of  one  of  John  G.  Saxe's  poems, 
which  contains  the  following  stanza: 

"Depend  upon  it,  my  snobbish  friend, 
Your  family  thread  you  can't  ascend, 
Without  great  reason  to  apprehend 
You  may  find  it  waxed  at  the  other  end 
By    some    plebeian    vocation." 

Both  strands  of  our  "family  thread"  were  undeniably 
treated  in  this  manner. 


12  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Alexander  Meharry  II  is  the  earliest  ancestor  of  whom  we 
have  authentic  record.  His  pedigree,  with  interesting  rami- 
fications, dates  back  to  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
He  was  born  in  County  Cavan,  Ireland.  He  married,  at  the 
age  of  thirty,  Elizabeth  McWherter,  from  Scotland,  in  County 
Down,  near  Banbridge,  Ireland.  They  made  their  home  in 
County  Cavan.     They  begat  four  children  : 

Jane — married  Mr.  Johnson. 

Margaret — married  Mr.  Gillespie. 

John — married  Mary  Brine. 

Hugh  I — married  Jane  Ray  and  begat  five  children, 
namely : 

Hugh  II — married  Mary  Hanson,  half  sister  of  Nancy 
Jackson. 

Robert — married  Nancy  Jackson,  half  sister  of  Mary  Han- 
son. 

Margaret — married  Robert  McCullough. 

Alexander  III — married  Jane  Gillespie  and  Jane  Francis. 

Letitia — married  Robert  Morrow. 


oAlexander  Meharry  III,    cThe  Immigrant 


>> 


Alexander  III,  the  progenitor  of  the  family  in  America, 
was  dubbed  by  his  descendants  as  "The  Immigrant,"  which 
nickname  did  not  imply  disrespect,  but  simply  designated  him 
as  the  earliest  of  the  name  to  come  to  America.  He  came  at 
the  period  when  many  were  driven  from  the  north  of  Ireland 
by  the  stupidity  of  George  III.  He  came  from  the  stress 
and  turmoil  of  a  kingdom's  upheaval  and  found  peace  and  free- 
dom, which  was  the  only  luxury  he  craved. 

Alexander  Meharry  was  born  in  Ballyjamesduff,  in  the 
County  of  Cavan,  Ireland,  August  5,  1763,  and  died  June  2, 
1813,  in  Adams  County,  Ohio.  The  place  of  his  birth,  Bally- 
jamesduff, means  "Black  James'  Town.''  Bally  signifies  town, 
or  building  land,  to  distinguish  solid  ground  from  the  sur- 
rounding bog.  Duff  means  black.  Ballyjamesduff  is  a  market 
town  in  the  County  of  Cavan,  Province  of  Ulster,  in  northern 
Ireland.  The  area  of  Ballyjamesduff  in  1901  was  twenty-eight 
acres  and  the  population  six  hundred  and  fifty.  There  are  in 
the  village  Catholic,  Presbyterian  and  Methodist  chapels,  two 
national  schools,  one  convent  school,  and  a  constabulary  bar- 
racks. Fairs  are  held  January  12  and  February  4.  The  pig 
fairs  are  held  on  the  day  before  the  general  fairs. 

Alexander  Meharry  was  twice  married.  His  first  wife 
was  Jane  Gillespie.  There  were  two  children  from  this  union, 
born  in  Tyrone  County  : 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  13 

Jane — born  February  3,  1790;  married  Robert  Stivers,  of 
Ripley,  Ohio. 

John — born  February  19,  1792;  married  Sarah  Wood;  died 
May  9,  1860. 

Alexander  Meharry's  second  marriage,  May  7,  1794,  was 
to  Jane  Francis,  daughter  of  John  and  Margaret  (Cranston) 
Francis,  of  French  and  English  descent.  The  Francis  family 
lay  claim  to  ancient  lineage.  The  Franks  were  a  people  who 
anciently  inhabited  part  of  Germany  and,  having  conquered 


Ballyjamesduff,  Ireland 

Gaul,  changed  the  name  of  the  country  to  France.  The  name 
has  been  spelled  in  many  ways ;  LeFraunceys,  the  terminal 
eys  as  ish  in  Kentish;  LeFraunses  (1379);  LeFranceys ;  Le- 
Franceis  ;  Francess  ;  Frances,  and  Francais,  as  it  is  now  spelled 
in  France.  In  the  United  States  the  name  is  written  Francis. 
The  Francis'  might  well  write  their  history  after  the 
fashion  of  a  certain  Scotch  family  :  ''The  Francis  family  is  a 
vera,  vera  auld  family.  The  line  rins  back  into  antiquity. 
We  dinna  ken  hoo  far  it  rins,  but  it's  a  lang,  lang  way  back, 
and  the  history  o'  the  Francis  family  is  recorded  in  five  vol- 
umes, an  aboot  the  middle  o'  the  third  volume  in  a  marginal 
note  we  read  : 

'Aboot  this  time  the  world  was  created!'  " 

The  John  Francis  family  lived  in  Ireland  at  a  place  called 
Muff,  a  noted  place,  where  a  great  stock  fair  is  held  yearly. 

Jane  Francis  was  born  September  28,  1771.  In  the  same 
month  of  their  marriage  (May,  1794)  Alexander  and  his  bride, 
with  Jane  and  John,  children  of  his  first  marriage,  emigrated 


14  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

to  the  United  States  of  America,  landing  in  New  York  in  the 
month  of  August  after  a  voyage  of  thirteen  weeks.  They  ar- 
rived in  New  York  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  unknowing  and 
unknown.  In  those  days  the  ship  gave  only  passage ;  the 
emigrants  had  to  provide  their  bedding*  and  food.  From  New 
York  they  went  to  Philadelphia,  and  from  there  to  New  Lon- 
don, Chester  County,  Pennsylvania,  where  they  lived  with  the 
Schellenbargers  until  the  following  spring.  Then  they  moved 
to  Connellsville,  Fayette  County,  Pennsylvania,  in  1795.  While 
they  lived  there  they  loaned  money  to  a  merchant,  who  failed 
in  business  and  compelled  them  to  take  goods  from  his  store 
at  an  exorbitant  price  as  payment.  They  lost  practically  all 
their  savings  through  him.  From  there  they  went  by  house 
boat  to  Maysville,  Kentucky,  w'here  they  expected  to  locate 
permanently.  But  antipathy  to  slavery  soon  prompted  their 
removal  beyond  the  Ohio  River  into  a  free  state.  So  again 
they  set  forth  in  a  family  flat  boat  on  the  Ohio  River  and 
landed  at  Manchester,  Adams  County,  Ohio,  April  28,  1798. 
Alexander  and  Jane  Meharry  made  their  Avay  from  Manchester 
to  Eagle  Creek,  a  distance  of  about  fifteen  miles,  through  the 
dense  woods  and,  according  to  the  customs  then  prevailing, 
"tomahawked"  or  blazed  the  trail  to  insure  a  safe  passage,  if 
it  should  prove  necessary  for  them  to  return  to  Manchester. 
They  had  to  be  constantly  on  the  alert  for  snakes,  wild  beasts, 
and  Indians. 

Since  landing  in  New  York  in  1794,  the  family  had  been 
rather  migratory,  but  on  April  30,  1805,  Alexander  Meharry 
purchased  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  acres  of  land  from 
John  Beasley  for  $550  with  the  view  of  establishing  their  per- 
manent home.    Their  long-hoped-for  farm  was  at  last  a  reality. 

"God  gave  all  men  all  earth  to  love, 
But   since   men's   hearts  are   small, 
Ordained  for  each  one  spot  should  prove 
Beloved  over  all." 

This  land  was  situated  in  Adams  County,  fifteen  miles 
northwest  of  Manchester,  at  the  east  fork  of  Eagle  Creek. 
Probably  they  chose  this  site  because  of  the  good  quality  of 
the  land  and  the  proximity  of  water.  The  following  year 
(1806)  Alexander  bought  the  adjoining  thirty-one  and  a  half 
acres  from  John  McCally  for  $100.  He  was  now  owner  of 
three  hundred  and  six  acres. 

Here  our  good  man  and  good  wife  built  their  cabin  and 
settled  in  a  dense  forest  of  heavy  timber.  It  was  not  unlike 
thousands  of  other  cabins  flung  across  this  country  of  ours. 
The  main  portion  of  their  cabin  was  two  stories  high  and  its 
dimensions  were  about  twenty  by  thirty,  feet.  A  low,  all- 
stone    kitchen   was   connected    with    the    main    building   by    a 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


15 


Manchester    Landing 


Thirty  families  from  Kentucky  landed  on  these  islands  in  the  winter  of  1790. 
This  place  was  chosen  because  neither  Indian  nor  wild  beast  could  attack  them 
without  their  approach  being-  seen.  Colonel  Massie  at  once  prepared  his  station  for 
defense.  The  three  islands  were  cleared  and  planted  to  corn.  The  soil  was  rich 
and  productive  and  raised  heavy  crops.  The  wood  supplied  a  variety  of  game : 
deer,  buffalo,  bears,  and  turkeys  were  abundant,  and  the  river  furnished  excellent 
fish. 

The  bottom  of  the  Ohio  River  opposite  the  lower  island  was  selected  as  the  most 
eligible  spot  for  a  settlement.  The  cabins  were  raised  by  the  middle  of  March,  1791, 
and  the  town  inclosed  with  strong  pickets  firmly  fixed  in  the  ground,  with  block- 
houses at  each  angle   for  defense. 

This  was  the  first  settlement  within  the  Virginia  military  tract  and  the  fourth 
settlement  in  the  bounds  of  the  state  of  Ohio.  At  the  time  the  settlement  was  made 
their  nearest  neighbors  were  a  settlement  below  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Miami,  five 
miles  above  Cincinnati. 

The  original  landing  was  at  the  spot  where  the  boat  is  moored  as  shown  in  the 
above  picture.  Here  our  ancestors  landed  April  28,  1798.  On  the  hill  above  the 
landing  there  yet  remains  at  this  present  time  (1925)  a  building  that  was  occupied 
by  the  first  settlers  who  lived  at  that  point.  All  the  other  buildings  of  that  pioneer 
settlement  were  taken  down  long  ago.  Manchester  of  today  is  about  a  fourth  of 
a  mile  west  of  the  old  town. 


1 6  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

passageway.  Both  parts  of  the  cabin  were  built  of  hand-hewn 
logs  and  chinked  with  clay  in  true  backwoods  fashion.  The 
first  floor  of  the  main  cabin  contained  three  large  rooms,  two 
of  which  had  huge  fireplaces.  These  fireplaces  must  have  been 
the  center  of  life  in  the  cabin.  In  the  kitchen  there  was  a 
wonderful  fireplace  that  extended  across  the  north  end  of  the 
room.  It  was  OYer  a  yard  deep,  and  would  hold  a  large  por- 
tion of  a  cord  of  wood.  The  chimney  was  built  on  the 
outside  of  the  cabin  and  was  laid  in  courses  of  stone.  The 
woodshed  stood  only  a  stone's  cast  from  the  back  door.  Uncle 
Samuel  has  told  that  they  would  carefully  cover  the  fire  at 
night,  raking  the  ashes  over  the  coals  on  the  hearth.  If  occa- 
sionally the  fire  died  out,  the  younger  children  were  hurriedly 
sent  to  the  neighbors,  where  they  begged  or  borrowed  a  shov- 
elful of  live  coals.  Grandmother  Jane  did  all  of  her  cooking  in 
the  open  fireplace.  She  did  not  have  any  stove  and  it  was  be- 
fore the  day  of  matches. 

"A  little  hermit  of  a  house,  it  sits  among  the  trees, 
A  wild  brook  slipping  by  its  feet,  wake  robin  'round  its  knees. 
A  kindly  bluff  leans  over  it  to  warn  the  storms  away, 
And  only  gentle  winds  seek  out  its  roof  of  mossy  gray. 
Its  old  stone  flags  are  overgrown  with  star-eyed  meadow  grass, 
Awhile  the  swooning  bee  abides — the  wood  folk  pause  and  pass, 
Untenanted  its  silent  rooms,  unswept  its  dusty  sill, 
But  breezes  wed  the  roses  'neath  its  open  casement  still. 
And  in  the  dusk  of  weary  eves  through  fancy's  lifted  bars 
I  see  my  hermit  of  a  house  a-welcoming  the  stars. 
Dear  phantoms  of  the  loved  return  to  light  its  hearth  with  me, 
Renewing  fires  of  faith  that  burn  unto  Eternity!" 

For  nearly  one  hundred  and  twenty-six  years  it  stood  on 
the  bank  among  the  trees,  rearing  a  proud  head  above  the 
countryside,  good  looking,  comfortable  and  commodious.  We 
wish  that  every  Meharry  might  have  visited  it  and  have  seen 
it  with  his  own  eyes  and  have  secured  something  of  the 
atmosphere  of  the  place.  It  is  rich  in  memories.  One  can  not 
wonder,  after  having  seen  it,  that  it  exerted  such  an  influence 
over  the  Meharry  brothers. 

In  the  spring  of  1924,  Mr.  Mosier,  the  present  owner,  who 
is  a  young  and  progressive  farmer,  razed  the  old  log  house  and 
sawed  most  of  the  logs  into  fire  wood. 

"Passing  away,  is  written  on  the  world,  and  all  the  world  contains." 

The  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  acres  purchased  by 
Alexander  Meharry  were  covered  with  heavy  timber.  Until 
the  farm  could  be  rendered  productive,  he  rented  a  small  tract 
of  land  two  miles  from  his  home  and  planted  it  to  corn.  The 
first  year  Alexander  was  in  Ohio  he  did  not  get  his  seed  in 
until  the  season  was  far  advanced  because  of  his  late  arrival 


History    of    the    Mkharry    Family 


17 


Top,    left:    East    branch    of    Eagle    Creek   near   confluence   of    Louse    Run. 

Right:  Louse  Run,  tributary  of  Eagle  Creek.  The  bed  of  Louse  Run  was  the 
only   road   to   the   Alexander   Meharry   cabin. 

Rear  view  of  Alexander  Meharry  cabin  (1923).  This  cabin  was  razed  in  1924 
by   Mr.   Mosier,   present   owner   of   the   land. 

Tobacco    barn    near   site    of   old   cabin;    buiH    by   Mr.    Mosier. 

Below :  Typical  old  stone  fence  on  Alexander  Meharry  farm  at  the  foot  of 
Ash    Ridge. 


18  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

in  April,  the  necessity  of  purchasing  land,  and  the  building  of 
the  cabin. 

On  the  night  of  September  30,  1798,  when  the  corn  was 
in  roasting  ears,  it  was  entirely  ruined  by  frost.  The  destruc- 
tion was  so  complete  that  not  an  ear  was  spared.  On  this 
frost-bitten  crop,  the  family  were  compelled  to  subsist  until 
another  crop  could  be  planted  and  harvested.  Their  sufferings 
were  increased,  as  in  all  unsettled  countries,  by  malaria.  They 
were  forced  to  suffer  alone  because  of  the  strong  prejudice 
which  existed  against  their  nationality. 

The  father  was  a  communicant  of  the  Methodist  Church 
and  the  mother  of  Presbyterian  faith.  For  many  years  her 
ancestors  in  Ireland  were  principally  ministers  and  elders  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  Later  both  Alexander  and  Jane 
united  with  the  Methodist  Church  in  America.  Alexander  Me- 
harry and  John  R.  Connell,  both  from  Connellsville,  Penn- 
sylvania, were  the  first,  or  among  the  first  Methodists  in 
Adams  County,  Ohio.  Rev.  O'Dell  and  Robert  Dobbins  opened 
a  "preaching  place"  in  the  Meharry  cabin.  From  the  Brown 
County  Atlas  we  learn  that  the  Brush  Creek  Circuit  was 
organized  early  in  1811.  It  was  the  first  Methodist  circuit  in 
Adams  County,  Adams  and  Brown  counties  being  the  same  up 
to  1818.  The  fourth  quarterly  meeting  was  held  at  Alexander 
Meharry 's  home  on  Eagle  Creek,  September  12,  1812.  Solo- 
mon Langdon,  presiding  elder,  and  Isaac  Parey,  were  the 
preachers  in  charge. 

"Circuit  riders"  were  the  Methodist  ministers  of  that 
day.  They  went  from  home  to  home  with  their  Bible  and 
hymn  book  in  their  saddlebags.  They  went  forth  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  literally  carrying  "no  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  brass" 
in  their  purses,  for  the  "workman  is  worthy  of  his  meat." 
They  were  men  of  strong  emotions  and  rugged  eloquence,  who 
knew  how  to  reach  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Frequent  camp 
meetings  and  stirring  revivals  were  the  essence  of  early  Meth- 
odism. The  last  quarter  of  the  year  was  generally  given  over 
to  camp  meetings,  every  circuit  holding  at  least  one  such 
meeting  during  the  months  of  July,  August,  or  September. 
These  meetings  made  a  profound  impression  upon  the  people. 
When  they  caught  the  "Methodist  fire"  and  were  "girded  with 
gladness,"  they  engaged  in  shouting.  Today  (1924)  circuit 
riders,  camp  meetings  and  class  meetings,  or  "love  feasts,"  are 
things  of  the  past. 

Alexander  Meharry  was  the  prime  mover  in  the  erection 
of  Wesley  Chapel,  which  was  the  first  Methodist  Church  in 
Adams  County  and  among  the  very  first  in  the  state  of  Ohio. 
"It  was  a  large  log  meeting  house,  with  rough  benches  and  a 
primitive    pulpit;    however,    the    Lord    did    not    disdain    this 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  19 

humble  sanctuary,  but  honored  it  with  wondrous  displays 
of  His  converting  and  sanctifying  power."  During  the  Civil 
War  (1861-1865)  this  church  was  changed  to  a  nondenomina- 
tional  church  and  at  this  time  (1925)  is  known  as  the  Union 
Church.  It  is  located  across  the  drive  from  the  entrance  gate 
of  Briar  Ridge  Cemetery.  The  first  M.  E.  Church  in  the 
state  was  established  in  1797  by  Francis  McCormick.  It  is 
said  that  Governor  Thomas  Kirker  was  the  first  settler  in 
Ohio.  James  January  came  as  early  as  1796.  In  1798  came 
Needham  Perry,  Alexander  Meharry,  Richard  Askerson,  John 
Mehaffey,  Rev.  Thomas  O'Dell  and  others.  Those  were  most- 
ly Revolutionary  soldiers  from  Virginia,  and  to  perpetuate 
among  their  descendants  the  memory  of  the  cause  for  which 
they  had  struggled,  the  name  of  Liberty  was  given  to  the 
township  when  it  was  formed. 

Governor  St.  Clair,  in  speaking  of  these  Virginia  patriots, 
had  expressed  the  opinion  that  they  were  a  "multitude  of  in- 
digent and  ignorant  people,  but  ill  qualified  to  form  a  govern- 
ment and  constitution  for  themselves."  Governor  St.  Clair 
was  an  aristocrat  of  the  school  of  Hamilton  and  Adams,  as 
opposed  to  the  JefTersonian  principles  of  government  by  the 
people.  St.  Clair's  purpose  was  to  divide  the  territory  so  as 
to  prevent  the  formation  of  a  state  upon  democratic  principles. 
Thomas  Kirker,  Alexander  Meharry,  Joseph  Darlinton,  John 
R.  Connell,  Nathaniel  Massie  and  others,  assisted  by  General 
William  H.  Harrison,  went  before  JerTerson  as  soon  as  he  was 
installed  President.  St.  Clair  was  removed  as  territorial  gov- 
ernor and  Ohio  was  admitted  with  a  constitution  that  provided 
for  a  republican  form  of  government.  Alexander  Meharry 
had  seen  and  felt  the  results  of  religious  and  political  des- 
potism, and  as  "oppression  maketh  a  wise  man  mad,"  he  was 
of  the  temper  and  disposition  to  assist  in  laying  the  corner- 
stone of  a  free  commonwealth. 

Here  in  their  cabin  home  in  Adams  County,  Alexander 
and  Jane  Meharry  shared  together  for  fifteen  years  the  priva- 
tions and  hardships  incident  to  a  new  country.  When  they 
emigrated  to  America,  they  did  not  escape  the  hardships  of 
life.  Conditions  were  different,  but  the  battle  for  existence 
still  continued.  They  practiced  religious  liberty  here  which 
was  denied  them  in  their  native  land.  Here  they  laid  the 
foundations  of  life  by  industry,  economy,  frugality,  thrift, 
patriotism,  hospitality,  and  religious  integrity.  And  here  were 
born  seven  of  their  children,  the  oldest  child,  Hugh,  having 
been  born  in  Connellsville,  Franklin  County,  Pennsvlvania, 
February  12,  1797. 

Thomas — born  April  27,  1799 — "the  22d  day  of  the  moon." 

James — born  September  18,  1801. 


20  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Mary — born  November  25,  1803. 

Jesse — born  August  13,  1806. 

David— born  October  16,  1808. 

Samuel — born  December  7,  1810. 

Alexander — born  October  17,  1813 — "under  the  sign  of 
Leo,  25.  day  of  the  moon." 

Here  they  met  their  first  real  sorrow.  In  the  midst  of 
life's  responsibilities,  death  came  to  the  father  with  tragic  sud- 
denness, June  21,  1813.  Alexander  Meharry  attended  the  Brush 
Creek  camp  meeting  near  New  Market,  Ohio,  and  at  this 
meeting  he  had  a  remarkable  premonition  that  his  end  was 
near.  On  Monday  morning  of  the  fatal  day  the  meeting  closed 
with  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  is  said  the  good  man  arose  from 
the  sacrament  table  saying,  "I  will  drink  no  more  of  the  fruit 
of  the  vine,  till  I  drink  it  anew  in  my  Father's  kingdom."  He 
was  very  happy  as  he  was  returning  and  shouted  along  the 
way.  Two  miles  south  of  New  Market  he  was  struck  by  a 
falling  limb  of  a  white  oak  tree  and  was  instantly  killed.  We 
are  told  that  it  was  "a  clear,  calm  day."  Ebenezer  David  was 
riding  with  him ;  his  horse  jumped,  but  Alexander's 
"squatted."  Mary  Meharry  Beach  was  riding  some  distance 
back  of  her  father  when  the  accident  occurred. 

The  funeral  of  Alexander  Meharry  was  largely  attended' 
and  called  forth  many  expressions  of  sympathy.  The  widow 
was  left  with  a  large  family  and  the  land  still  unpaid  for. 
The  neighbors  said,  "Too  bad,  too  bad,  Mrs.  Meharry  can 
never  pay  out."  But  Mrs.  Meharry  did  pay  out.  She  toiled, 
full  of  hope  and  a  strong  ambition,  which  brought  success. 

Alexander  Meharry  was  forty-nine  years  of  age  at  the 
time  of  his  death.  His  coffin  was  made  from  a  split  log  hewed 
with  an  ax  and  pinned  together.  He  was  buried  in  the  grave- 
yard at  New  Market,  Adams  County,  June  23,  1813.  But 
after  burial  the  family  found  that  they  could  not  obtain  a 
satisfactory  title  to  their  lot  in  the  cemetery  at  New  Market 
and  they  knew  that  a  new  cemetery  was  to  be  laid  out  near 
their  home  where  they  could  get  a  good  title  deed  to  the 
burial  lot,  so  in  the  year  1834  the  remains  were  removed  from 
the  New  Market  graveyard  by  John,  of  the  first  marriage,  and 
David  and  Samuel,  sons  of  the  second  marriage,  in  the  original 
coffin  and  placed  in  a  new  and  larger  coffin  and  taken  to 
the  Meharry  homestead  in  Adams  County,  Ohio,  where  his 
widow  and  children  still  resided.  The  casket  was  placed  in 
the  attic  of  their  home  and  kept  there  until  November  3,  1838. 
For  some  reason  the  new  graveyard  was  not  surveyed  as  soon 
as  they  had  expected.  It  was  located  within  a  mile  of  their 
home  and  was  called  Brier  Ridgfe  Cemetery. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


21 


*M*&c* 


& 


pX^ti 


y. 


e«VwS~'" 


Urn  <y  /p  fir,  ttfjtfy%  \  /ySS  .■*■  **i\ 


'$ 


:/ 


^ 


■i 


&/^t&j&& 


^;/^m^J^  y/t  #$«&  til— 


^r 


HjK*^ 


u  JfcT 


My 


A  plan  and  account  of  the  erection  of  Alexander  Meharry's  Monument  in  Brier 
Ridge  Cemetery  (originally  called  Moore's  Cemetery),  overlooking  Eagle  Creek  near 
Decatur,  in  Brown  County,  Ohio.  Note  sketch  of  the  monument  on  reverse  side  of 
paper  which  can  be  faintly  seen  through  the  paper.  The  inscription  at  the  bottom 
reads: 

"The  above  named  Alexander  Meharry  died  and  was  buried  in  the  graveyard  at 
Newmarket  in  Adams  County  in  June,  1813.  In  the  year  1834  the  remains  of  said 
Aiex  Meharry  deed,  were  taken  up  from  the  Newmarket  graveyard  by  John,  David 
and  Samuel  Meharry,  who  were  sons  of  said  Alex  Meharry  deed.,  and  these  remains 
with  the  original  coffin  were  placed  in  a  larger  coffin  and  the  whole  (coffin  and 
remains)  were  taken  home  to  Adams  County,  Ohio,  where  the  family  lived,  and  this 
coffin  and  remains  were  placed  upstairs  and  there  left  for  some  time  until  November 
8,    1838. 

"The  remains  and  coffin  were  buried  at  Moore's  Graveyard  in  Adams  County, 
Ohio,  and   the  monument  was   placed   in   position." 

(Signed)      David  Meharry. 


22 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


. 


Note  that  Alexander  Meharry's  remains  rested  in  New 
Market  Cemetery  for  twenty-one  years  and  were  then  removed 
to  the  home  and  kept  there  fonr  years  before  burial  in  Briar 
Ridge  Cemetery.  This  unusual  proceeding  gave  the  Meharry 
home  the  name  of  ''the  haunted  house." 

The  monument  which  was  erected  over  his  grave  in 
Brier  Ridge  Cemetery,  October  31,  1840,  bears  the  following 

inscription  (west  side)  : 
"Erected  to  the  mem- 
ory of  Alexander  Me- 
harry, who  was  sudden- 
ly killed  by  the  falling 
of  a  tree,  June  21,  1813, 
aged  forty-nine  years. 
He  was  riding  with 
Ebenezer  David  when 
killed  suddenly  by  the 
falling  of  a  white  oak." 
(North  side)  :  "Write, 
blessed  are  the  dead 
which  die  in  the  Lord." 
(East  side)  "He  was 
a  member  of  the  Meth- 
odist Church  in  the 
land  of  his  nativity,  and 
continued  to  be  a  mem- 
ber until  the  day  of  his 
death.  He  lived  the 
life  of  a  Christian,  and 
died  in  the  Christian's 
hope,  being  triumphant 


Alexander    Meharry's    Monument 


in  the  love  of  God  but  one  hour  before  his  death." 

Alexander  Meharry  died  before  the  days  of  daguerreotype, 
so  that  we  have  no  other  portrait  of  our  "Emigrant"  other 
than  the  pen  pictures  drawn  by  his  many  descendants. 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  23 


rr  (yo d  can  not  be  everywhere,  so  he  provided  mothers  " 

In  the  tracing  of  a  genealogy  usually  too  little  attention 
is  paid  to  the  female  lines  of  descent,  from  every  one  of  which 
the  inheritor  draws,  equally  with  his  paternity,  those  bodily 
and  mental  characteristics  which  distinguish  him  from  his 
fellows. 

Let  us  turn  from  the  life  story  of  Alexander  Meharry  to 
consider  more  fully  that  of  his  wife,  Jane  (Francis)  Meharry. 
She  is  described  as  a  gentle  woman  of  reserved  and  quiet  de- 
portment, esteemed  by  her  friends  for  her  sound  sense,  cheer- 
ful temper,  and  excellent  housewifery.  It  has  been  said  in 
eloquent  and  expressive  Doric, 

"A   braw,    hraw   woman— none    now    to   be    seen    like    her." 

Her  likeness  is  thus  drawn,  and  all  that  we  have  heard 
elsewhere  concerning  her  confirms  the  truth  of  the  portrait. 
From  all  that  has  been  recorded  of  Mrs.  Meharry  we  are 
justified  in  classing  Alexander  Meharry  with  Bassanio. 

"It  was  very  meet 
He  lived  an  upright  life, 
For  having  such  a  blessing  in  his  lady, 
He    found    the    joy    of    heaven    here    on    earth; 
And  if  on  earth  he  did  not  merit  it, 
In  reason  he  should  never  go  to  heaven." 


24  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Jane  (Francis)  Meharry 


Alexander  Meharry's  violent  death  left  his  widow, 
Jane  (Francis)  Meharry,  with  seven  children  on  her 
hands  and  another  on  the  way.  A  few  months  later 
the  eighth  child  was  born.  The  new  arrival  was  a  boy, 
and  was  named  Alexander  for  his  dead  father.  Note  that 
Alexander,  a  family  name,  rims  through  several  generations. 
It  was  this  baby's  inheritance,  and  he  was  the  fourth  in  suc- 
cession to  bear  the  name.  To  the  grief  of  her  husband's  death, 
there  was  added  for  Mrs.  Meharry  a  grave  and  acute  anxiety 
for  the  upbringing  of  not  only  her  own  children,  but  also  the 
two  stepchildren.  There  were  ten  children,  ranging  in  age 
from  a  babe  in  arms  to  John,  sixteen,  and  Jane,  twenty-three 
years  of  age. 

A  farm  unpaid  for,  a  dense  forest  only  partially  broken 
by  clearings,  a  scattered  population  almost  as  poor  as  herself 
made  up  her  immediate  environment.  But  she  rose  to  these 
responsibilities  and  made  herself  thoroughly  respected  by  her 
sterling  force  of  character  and  high  resolve  to  dare  and  do 
for  the  weal  of  her  children.  She  was  not  only  mother,  but 
father,  nurse,  teacher  and  all  in  one.  She  surrounded  her  fam- 
ily with  good  influences  during  their  most  plastic  and  sus- 
ceptible years.  She  reared  to  maturity  all  her  family.  She 
lived  to  see  all  her  children  happily  married.  Her  sons  were 
men  of  prominence  in  their  respective  communities.  There 
was  not  one  of  them  who  ever  departed  from  the  love  for 
simple  things,  or  from  the  faith  in  life  that  was  taught  to 
them  in  the  days  of  their  youth. 

All  the  family  worked  ;  even  the  children  did  their  share, 
for  in  those  days  a  boy  who  was  not  working  at  ten  years  of 
age  was  considered  to  be  in  "a  state  of  sinful  idleness."  They 
were  poor,  but  well-to-do  poor.  They  always  had  shoes  and 
stockings  and  warm  clothing  in  winter.  They  were  fed  on 
simple  fare,  but  well  fed.  They  had  a  clean,  hospitable  home, 
a  place  of  cheer,  which  often  rang  with  the  shouts  of  Grand- 
mother Jane's  many  sons  and  her  one  daughter. 

It  has  been  said  by  those  who  knew  Jane  Meharry,  that 
she  had  well-defined  lines  of  hospitality.  Even  the  circuit 
rider  rejoiced  when  his  work  brought  him  to  "Aunt  Jane's," 
where  there  was  a  place  at  the  table  and  a  quilt  for  the  night. 
No  one  was  refused  the  shelter  of  her  home.  "Plain  living  and 
high  thinking,"  was  the  note  of  that  little  home. 

With  thirty  acres  of  cleared  land,  a  carding  and  woolen 
mill  and  a  blacksmith  shop,  she  managed  to  keep  the  family 
together.  They  dammed  Eagle  Creek  to  form  a  pond  and 
built  their  woolen  and  carding  mills,  which  were  propelled  by 
water  power. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


25 


Lettie  (Meharry)  Hawthorne  impersonating  her  grandmother,  Jane  Francis 
Meharry,  by  wearing  her  last  bonnet  and  cap;  showing  crutches  she  used  after 
being  crippled  by  a  cow  while  living  in  Ohio,  in  1841,  this  date  being  on  the  crutches. 
Also  her  chair,  dated  1799,  and  her  teapot,  dated  1798.  Mrs.  Lettie  (Meharry)  Haw- 
thorne and  her  brother,  George  E.  Meharry,  of  Pasadena,  Cal.,  are  the  only  grand- 
children   living   at   this   time    (1925). 

It  was  said  by  Mrs.  Easter  Wallace,  who  knew  grandmother  (Jane)  Meharry 
well,  that  Mrs.  Lettie  Hawthorne  is  very  like  her  grandmother,  both  in  looks  and 
temperament.  Once  while  her  husband,  George  Hawthorne,  lay  seriously  ill,  Mrs. 
Wallace  remarked :  "If  George  Hawthorne  dies,  all  will  be  well,  for  there  will  be 
another  Jane  Meharry   to   raise   the   family." 


Jane  (Francis)  Meharry's  trunk  covered  inside  and  out  with  old  "Political 
Censors"  published  in  Ripley,  Ohio,  during  the  years  1822-'23  and  '24.  Perhaps  Jane 
Meharry   brought  this   trunk   from   Ireland   with   her. 


26  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

"I   hear  the   clatter  that  jars   its  walls, 
And  the   rushing  water's   sound, 
And   I  see  the  black  floats  rise  and  fall 
As  the  wheel  goes  slowly  round." 

— T.  D.  English. 

Hugh,  the  oldest  boy,  aged  seventeen  years,  operated  the 
mill.  He  would  put  in  a  grist  of  wool  and  by  some  kind  of 
an  automatic  contrivance  a  bell  was  made  to  ring  when  the 
grist  was  finished.  This  would  awaken  Hugh  from  sleep,  if 
necessary.  By  this  means  the  mill  was  kept  going  twenty- 
four  hours  a  day  for  six  days  a  week  during  the  busy  season. 
The  other  boys  cleared  the  land,  raised  flax,  wheat,  corn,  hogs, 
and  garden  produce. 

The  wheat  was  hauled  to  Manchester,  fifteen  miles,  or  to 
Ripley,  about  twelve  miles,  and  sold  for  twenty-five  cents  per 
bushel.  Thomas,  the  second  son,  made  annual  trips  to  New 
Orleans,  where  he  sold  the  garden  produce  which  they  had 
raised  during  the  summer.  (See  Thomas  Meharry  history, 
where  this  story  is  told  at  length.) 

The  money  they  earned  and  saved  was  invested  in  land 
warrants,  which  the  Revolutionary  soldiers  had  drawn  as  pen- 
sions. Many  of  the  old  soldiers  regarded  the  vacant  land  in 
Indiana  and  Illinois  as  worthless,  and  some  of  these  warrants 
were  sold  as  low  as  twenty-five  cents  per  acre.  The  Meharry 
brothers  invested  in  these  land  warrants  and  "laid  them"  as 
far  as  they  would  go. 

As  mother  and  sons  wished  to  better  their  condition, 
James  and  Jesse  went  to  Galveston,  Texas,  on  a  tour  of  in- 
vestigation. (See  James  Meharry's  history  for  this  story  in 
detail.)  They  did  not  bring  back  a  favorable  report  of  Texas 
land,  so  shortly  following  Hugh,  Thomas  and  James  set  out 
on  a  trip  through  Indiana  in  search  of  a  place  where  all  the 
brothers  might  locate  together.  They  were  pleased  with  the 
Indiana  land  and  definitely  decided  to  make  it  their  future 
home.  They  entered  many  acres  on  the  Shawnee  prairies  in 
both  Tippecanoe  and  Montgomery  counties.  The  Adams 
County  land  was  sold  on  December  3,  1827,  the  Alexander  Me- 
harry heirs  deeding  their  interest  in  the  property  to  the  two 
youngest  brothers,  Samuel  and  Alexander,  who  remained  in 
Ohio  and  did  not  come  on  until  a  much  later  date.  Later  they 
sold  the  land  to  a  son  of  Governor  Kirker.  Eventually,  fifteen 
thousand  acres  of  land  was  divided  among  the  brothers. 

There  is  an  adage,  older  than  the  oldest  memory,  "Rolling 
stones  gather  no  moss,"  but  the  Meharrys  with  their  changes 
from  state  to  state  certainly  gathered  a  lot  of  soil.  Each  re- 
moval bettered  their  condition.  They  made  a  gradual  exodus 
to  Indiana: 


History    of    tiik    Meharry    Family  27 

Hugh  in  1827. 

Thomas  and  James  in  1828. 

Jesse  in  fall  of  1831. 

David  in  1836. 

Mary  in  1837. 

Samuel  in  November,  1846. 

Alexander,  Jr.,  went  to  Ripley,  Ohio,  in  1833  and  formed 
a  business  partnership  with  Archibald  Ligget.  Ten  years  later, 
in  1843,  at  the  age  of  thirty  years,  he  was  regularly  installed 
as  a  minister  of  the  M.  E.  Church  in  Ohio.  He  spent  thirty- 
seven  years  in  the  ministry.  All  of  the  Meharry  brothers  were 
exhorters  of  the  same  denomination. 

Friends  often  spoke  of  the  Meharry  brothers  in  the  fol- 
lowing interesting  way,  which  perhaps  characterizes  their  in- 
dividual abilities  along  certain  lines  : 

Hugh — "General  manager." 

Thomas — "The  hustler;  whatever  he  said  went." 

James —"The  wagonmaker  or  the  doctor's  counselor." 

Jesse— "The  lawyer  or  peacemaker." 

David — "The  blacksmith  or  the  handy  man." 

Samuel — "The  housekeeper." 

Alexander — "The  preacher." 

A  distinguishing  characteristic  of  this  family,  which  was 
commendable,  was  their  love  of  kinfolk.  They  were  proud  of 
their  blood,  and  proud  of  their  name,  in  a  deeper  sense  than  is 
implied  in  mere  relationship.  As  a  family  they  were  clannish. 
They  had  their  differences,  in  fact,  they  had  many,  but  they 
never  allowed  the  world  to  criticize  one  of  their  number  with- 
out incurring  the  displeasure  of  all  the  family. 

"Red"  Meharry  was  a  name  applied  to  Alexander  Me- 
harry the  third,  due  to  his  ruddy  complexion  and  the  color  of 
his  hair.  His  descendants  are  known  as  the  "Red  Meharrys." 
Alexander's  brother  Robert  was  very  dark,  hence  his  descend- 
ants are  known  as  the  "Black  Meharrys." 

It  is  interesting  to  note  there  are  very  few  "red  heads" 
among  Alexander  Meharry 's  descendants. 

Mrs.  Meharry  and  children  during  this  period  endured 
many  hardships.  One  of  the  stories  that  cluster  about  our 
subject  is  that  a  distiller  once  offered  Mrs.  Meharry  a  really 
great  sum  for  those  days  for  their  corn,  but  she  refused  the 
offer,  saying  "My  corn  can  not  go  into  whiskey."  She  held 
the  grain,  which  later  sold  for  seed  at  a  dollar  a  bushel.  Thus 
by  example  she  instilled  into  the  minds  of  her  sons  influences 
that  in  after  life  proved  that  her  labors  had  not  been  fruitless. 
They,  from  the  very  first,  took  a  firm  stand  against  indulgence 
in  intoxicating  liquor  and  spoke  their  minds  most  freely  in 
favor  not  only  of  temperance  but  also  of  total  abstemiousness. 


28  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

At  one  time  Mrs.  Meharry  violated  the  injunction  of  Solo- 
mon the  Wise,  "Be  not  thou  one  of  them  that  are  sureties  for 
debts."  She  indorsed  a  neighbor's  note  for  the  "tidy  sum"  of 
sixteen  dollars.  The  principal  signer  defaulted,  so  Mrs.  Me- 
harry had  to  take  care  of  the  obligation.  After  this  "set  back" 
her  financial  resources  were  only  sufficient  to  buy  one  hide 
from  which  to  make  their  winter  shoes  (they  were  their  own 
cobblers).  One  hide  would  only  provide  shoes  for  the  older 
boys.  This  meant  bare  feet  in  winter  for  the  younger  children 
and  months  of  shivering,  pinching  and  skimping  for  all  the 
family.  In  later  years  Uncle  David,  who  was  one  of  the  bare- 
foot boys  that  winter,  gave  this  story,  and  when  asked  to  sign 
a  note  as  surety  would  shrug  his  shoulders,  "Br-r-r"  and 
shiver  with  the  frost  of  remembrance. 

"Chattering  his  teeth  for  cold  that  did  him  chill." 

After  such  a  winter-long  shoelessness,  David  Meharry 
always  firmly  declined  to  go  anyone's  security.  There  seems 
a  significance  in  the  fact  that  in  Alexander  Meharry's  family 
Bible,  which  has  descended  from  one  to  another  of  his  chil- 
dren and  is  now  in  the  possession  of  a  great  granddaughter, 
Mae  (Meharry)  Paven,  of  L'rl  ana,  Illinois,  the  only  passage 
of  Scripture  that  is  marked  is  that  found  in  the  Apocrypha 
in  the  twenty  ninth  chapter,  eighteenth  verse,  as  follows : 
"Suretyship  hath  undone  many  of  good  estate  and  shaken 
them  as  the  waves  of  the  sea  ;  mighty  men  hath  it  driven  from 
their  homes,  so  that  they  wandered  among  strange  nations." 
Query — Did  Jane  Meharry  mark  these  verses? 


The  old  Meharry  family  bible, 
probably  brought  from  Ireland  by 
Alexander  and  Jane  Meharry  in 
1794. 


f  I  STORY     OF     THE      MEHARRY      FaMJLY 


29 


Family  Records  from  the  old  Bible  of  Alexander  III  and  Jane 

"Meharey."     Note  the  different  spelling  from 

that  used  today. 


n 

.v,i 


F  J  MILT  RE  CO  RD.  £ 

BIRTHS.  BIRTHS.  I 


focaw/f*/' 


/*r 


//Vy 


l       V^^     ' _   .     . 

1  X  ,  ^ 


*    Pf^&^?    /£ 


& 


7  ™  m  „ 

A  f  'tut  *  //i'At'iOi     t<4*i4ft     Jfa* 


/^/--l. ■>**■  <■>-*■  ■'     ' 


6  ~/gt$- 


/$06 


■4 


'4L  rft/yt^ 


.1  $ 


U'tf} 


QtfL  J  it'll  *£  $*  *&  &&+%■  |    2- JT  ^  ^ 


/VY*     7 


<// 


^  dcc£?/<M  -t-'Aj' 


uH^t  /; 


ft 


30 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


|j  FAMILY  RECORD. 


MARRIAGKS. 


MARRIAGE 


^/ 


r.    ^a  ^o** 


/: 


<</ 


\.W  •m.-M •',? 


If 

ft    -j2W>C    /2 


titter/    -     /  *  > .j        .    ,  , ^,?x     </ •  a  wy  _  «•* 
,^/g/r^P  inject  «,     Mwtfp. 


a 
•;:' 


7'f'e.c/. 


tic 


7 


Sit 

« 


;«1 


kiffi 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  31 


j |  I  J  MIL  V  RECORD. 

&  <  /  Kiirrnt  deaths. 


6/3 


m 

^<c  c  <  ^,  .  .    Xi  ^^  1U«c4afi»  J 

C-  a  .  y  4.  r~     jUH  '  He-y  y .  A      .      v  > 

J u.  '/.<  ;4l^  ./-  U v.     ^ #/•■> .-,    >  /<  c  y 

& 

l,:/-'-'       'J-ct    ^S"~i<<y.,'Qi.a?c.ih, 

ii  ' '  * 

i 

,--.,   (ji         c*//^  ^<"z  Y  *  r      £.0  'jM  V-*t'", 

*- 

<g* 

r  tt 

i 

6.2-  >  </«  v  ^  ,/    t  Seyjeity  .  ^  _  ^ ,        ! 

i  ■ ' ?-<»/  ' ,j 

j    <,  ./• 

#       ■/<-<«,„    y         ;■■',    <'..,  -^    ?,,,<    tl    av^>.  ■-"■■'■'a 


t;  /  • 

/Utr 

V 

i 

i 

ii 

*■••;-,  .;■-','-■ 

' ±  9 

32 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


|I  FAMILY    RECORD.  |j| 

^,1  DEATHS.  ni$T$£$.  Al 


/---W      /•-      ^    <;^ 


c^ '/'/■/«<     h'yj/r    '/.■'/*'•<  "/'-"'     * 

7 •  -^  **  f'-A'Tfi'VlS"" ±  I 

//     hi)    n\     '7'ji)(    /  W 


ft  A^"7 


x.  c?  v-^-r/ 


•/.* 


it 


/& 


*£ 


f    2  / 


i  -  ^ 


It,.:      Mutt 


i*    /f  ^  t/.t  <X*V   ?/,''/<,<( 


/     / 


#6  6 


f-J  j       /,v  ,.     J/d^ofifimr^ 


,       /' 


ed 


(ft 


J<1 


tgtM 
ftrh 


I 

n 


k.. 

m 


</V 


'.V-*  /* 


Zkw^01 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  33 

When  Mrs.  Meharry  and  her  children  lived  in  Adams 
County  their  cabin  was  isolated  in  the  woods  and  hills  many 
miles  from  a  community  and  with  no  roads  leading  out.  Even 
now,  in  1925,  there  are  no  roads  within  two  or  three  miles  of 
it.  Everything  had  to  be  hauled  in  and  out  along  the  winding 
creek  bed  of  Louse  Run,  which  is  very  rough  and  stony. 

"The    stony   water   way   was    their   pathway.*' 

As  the  country  has  settled  up,  there  have  been  very  few 
houses  built  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  cabin.  The  one  way 
the  family  had  of  reaching  the  Brier  Ridge  Church  and  Ceme- 
tery, one  mile  distant  from  the  cabin,  was  up  the  stony  hill- 
side road,  which  wound  up  to  the  church  and  graveyard.  From 
this  high  vantage  ground  they  could  see  Ash  Ridge,  the  site 
of  the  John  Francis  homestead. 

Among  the  rambling  recollections  of  Jane  Meharry,  re- 
lated by  residents  of  Decatur,  Ohio,  are  the  following :  "Aunt 
Jane  allowed  her  horses  to  run  at  large  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
cabin,  up  and  down  Louse  Run.  It  was  her  habit  to  have 
sheep  bells  on  the  horses  so  they  could  be  located  in  the  timber 
and  among  the  hills.  When  she  wanted  a  horse  she  would  be 
guided  by  the  sound  of  the  bell  until  she  found  the  animal. 
Then  she  would  silence  the  bell  by  placing  a  handful  of  grass 
in  it.     Often  she  rode  the  horses  without  bridle  or  saddle." 

Mrs.  Meharry  required  all  the  members  of  her  family, 
including  the  farm  help,  to  attend  church  services  regularly. 
When  there  were  protracted  meetings,  or  especial  services, 
held  during  the  week,  it  was  her  custom  to  blow  a  horn  sum- 
moning the  help  to  the  cabin  to  get  ready  to  go  to  these 
"meetings."  It  was  Mrs.  Meharry's  earnest  desire  that  all  in 
her  employ  should  have  the  opportunity  to  "get  religion," 
hence  she  took  them  with  her  to  the  "meeting  house."  Time 
lost  by  the  help  from  their  work  in  attending  religious  services 
was  paid  for  in  full  by  Mrs.  Meharry. 

Some  of  our  family  traditions  are  not  without  humor. 
When  Alexander  and  Jane  Meharry  bought  their  farm  in 
Adams  County  they  did  not  realize  that  one  of  the  finest 
maple  groves  in  the  community  was  situated  on  the  hill  just 
back  of  the  lot  where  they  built  their  cabin.  The  trees  were 
large,  beautiful  black  maples. 

Mrs.  Meharry  soon  decided  to  make  maple  sugar,  as  their 
friends  did.  She  had  the  trees  tapped  and  obtained  an  abun- 
dance of  sap.    Then  she  took  a  large  new  shingle  and  patiently 


34  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

stirred  the  juice  of  the  maples,  but  it  did  not  sugar.  She  tried 
again  and  again  without  success.  Finally  she  called  a  neigh- 
bor to  ask  her  why  her  sap  did  not  sugar.  Long  and  hearty 
was  the  friend's  laugh  at  her  expense  and  the  laugh  is  still 
re-echoing  in  that  community,  as  she  said,  "You  have  not 
boiled  the  sap."  Jane  Meharry  saw  the  point  and  enjoyed  the 
joke  on  herself.  Then  she  boiled  the  juice  with  the  result 
that  it  sugared  as  well  as  her  friends'  did. 

The  early  settlers  used  maple  sugar  to  sweeten  their  cof- 
fee as  well  as  for  cooking.  It  was  the  only  sweetening  they 
had  to  use  except  wild  honey.  Their  way  of  procuring  their 
honey  is  very  interesting.  They  would  have  regular  "honey 
hunts,"  in  which  several  families  worked  together.  The  hunt- 
ers would  place  a  piece  of  honey  on  a  tree  and  await  the  ar- 
rival of  the  workers.  As  soon  as  the  bees  had  loaded  them- 
selves with  honey  they  would  take  their  flight  straight  for 
their  own  tree  with  their  load.  The  hunters  would  run  after 
them,  heads  up  and  stumbling  over  obstacles  at  their  feet,  but 
never  taking  their  eyes  off  the  bees.  In  this  manner  they 
would  track  the  bees  to  their  individual  colonies,  mark  the 
trees  and  seek  for  more.  They  did  not  dare  risk  cutting  down 
the  trees  until  fully  prepared  to  take  the  honey,  for  the  wild 
animals  would  soon  devour  the  honey. 

Salt,  which  they  were  obliged  to  have,  cost  eight  dollars 
a  bushel,  and  was  hard  to  get.  By  boring  wells  brine  was 
found  from  which  good  salt  could  be  made. 

Jane  (Francis)  Meharry  continued  to  reside  in  Ohio  until 
the  fall  of  1843,  when  she  came  to  Indiana  to  spend  her  de- 
clining years.  She  lived  with  her  daughter  and  sons  in  turn. 
She  departed  this  life  at  the  home  of  her  son  David  in  Tip- 
pecanoe County,  Indiana.  She  was  taken  with  "sinking 
chills,"  followed  by  the  ''flux."  During  her  sickness  she  talked 
of  death  and  the  grave  with  great  composure,  and  gave  the 
most  positive  assurance  that  her  peace  was  made  with  God. 
After  thirteen  days'  confinement  to  her  bed,  she  died  August 
13,  1844,  aged  seventy-three  years.  She  remained  a  widow  un- 
til her  death.  She  lies  buried  in  Meharry  Cemetery,  Shawnee 
Mound,  Indiana. 

"Brave  spirit   of  an   earlier  day, 

Schooled  in  the  thrifty  arts  that  make  a  home, 
With  heart  to  smile,  though  often  hard  the  way 
The  thoughts  of  her  like  fragrance  come. 

"Hers  was  the  wisdom  of  heart, 

Perhaps  because  she  read  life's  page  through  tears; 
Endowed  by  God  to  play  both  father,  mother's  part, 
She  scattered  blessings  through  the  years." 


History    of    the    Mkiiarrv    Family 


35 


m 


"Sep.  2  8'. 


/..;• 


Jane  (Francis)  Meharry's  monument  in  the  Meharry  Family  Cemetery  on  the 
old  Thomas  Meharry  Farm  near  Wingate,  Indiana.  Inscription  in  small  lettering 
reads : 

"She  was  born  in  the  County  Cavan,  Ireland,  to  which  place  her  grandfather, 
John  Francis,  a  native  of  England,  had  fled  in  1690  to  enjoy  religious  liberty.  She 
was  married  May  7,  1794;  emigrated  to  the  U.  S.  of  N.  America  June,  1794;  settled 
in  Adams  County,  Ohio,  April,  1798,  where  she  was  left  a  widow,  June  21,  1813,  and 
moved  to  Indiana,  October,  1843,  where  she  died  in  great  peace  after  spending  forty- 
nine  years  in  the  service  of  her  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ ;  and  her  children 
placed   this   here   as  a    monument  of   their   affection." 


Mae  (Meharry)   Haven. 


36  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

First  branch 

JANE  (MEHARRY)   STIVERS 


Jane  Meharry,  daughter  of  Alexander  and  Jane  (Gillespie) 
Meharry,  was  born  February  3,  1790,  in  Liberty  Township, 
Tyrone  County,  Ireland.  She  died  April  10,  1870,  in  Ripley, 
Ohio.  She  was  married  to  Robert  Stivers  in  December,  1815, 
in  Adams  County,  Ohio.  Robert  Stivers  was  born  March  26, 
1789,  and  died  July  12,  1888.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stivers  were  the 
parents  of  eight  children,  namely : 

Lydia— born  September  8,  1816,  and  died  July  2,  1838. 
Andrew  Jackson — born  Septembers,  1818,  and  died  March 

18,  1894. 
Lyman  Ballard — born  October  18,  1820,  and  died  January 

2,  1881. 
Sarah— born  March  28,  1823,  and  died  February  18,  1915. 
Sarah  Stivers  was  married  to  J.  G.  Bird,  October  31, 
1849.     Their  children  are:  John,  of  Pawheesh,  Okla- 
homa, and  Emily,  of  Rockport,  Missouri. 
James— born  March  31,  1825,  and  died  April  20,  1843. 
Neora  Jane — born  November  25,  1827. 
John  Alexander — born  January  30,  1830,  and  died  May  31, 

1858. 
Emily — born  December  15,   1833,  and  died   September  4, 
1866.     Emily  was  married  to  her  full  cousin,  James 
A.  Meharry,  son  of  John  and  Sarah  Meharry. 


ANDREW  JACKSON  STIVERS 

Andrew  Jackson,  oldest  son  of  Jane  and  Robert  Stivers, 
married  Katherine  Maddox.  There  were  four  children  born  to 
this  union,  one  son  and  one  daughter  dying  in  infancy.  J. 
Robert  and  Frank  A.  grew  to  manhood  and  married. 


J.  ROBERT  STIVERS 

J.  Robert  Stivers,  president  of  the  Citizens  State  Bank  in 
Ripley,  Ohio,  married  Anna  Belle  Tyler.  They  have  four 
children  :  Sarah  Kate  married  N.  O.  Hefferman  and  lives  in 
Ken  Gordon  Road,  Long  Island,  New  York ;  Robert  Tyler 
married  Lola  Tyler  and  lives  in  Ripley,  Ohio ;  Jennette  mar- 
ried Maurice  Briggs  and  lives  in  Cleveland,  Ohio ;  Edwin 
Hunter  married   Margaret  Murry  and   lives   in   Ripley,   Ohio. 


FRANK  A.  STIVERS 

Frank  A.  Stivers,  cashier  of  the  Citizens  State  Bank  in 
Ripley,  Ohio,  married  Zua  Johnson  and  lives  in  Ripley,  Ohio. 
They  have  two  children,  Andrew  J.  and  Neora  Erne. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  37 

Second    branch 

JOHN  W.  MEHARRY 

John  W.  Meharry  was  born  in  Tyrone,  Ireland,  in  1792. 
His  parents  were  Alexander  and  Jane  (Gillespie)  Meharry.  Mis 
mother  died  in  Ireland,  and  his  father  married  Jane  Francis, 
daughter  of  John  and  Margaret  (Cranston)  Francis,  May  7, 
17(H.  That  same  month  John  Meharry's  father  and  stepmother 
emigrated  to  America,  taking  with  them  the  two  little  chil- 
dren (of  Alexander's  by  his  first  wife),  Jane,  aged  four  years, 
and  John,  two  years  and  three  months. 

They  settled  permanently  in  Adams  County,  Ohio,  where 
John  Meharry  grew  to  manhood.  (See  Alexander  Meharry's 
history.)  lie  was  energetic  and  industrious,  and  a  member 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  On  January  13,  1814,  he 
was  married  to  Sarah  Wood,  daughter  of  Nicolas  Wood,  of 
Kentucky.  She  was  born  March  4,  1790,  and  died  August 
15,  1838.  She  was  buried  in  the  Ebenezer  Meeting  House  Cem- 
etery.   John  W.  Meharry  died  in  May,  1862. 

John  and  Sarah  Wood  Meharry  were  the  parents  of  six 
children:  Amanda,  born  August  4,  1820,  died  August  23, 
1838;  Sallie  Gillespie,  born  January  4,  1822,  death  not  re- 
corded ;  Rebecca  Clay,  born  February  5,  1824,  died  March 
31,  1846;  John  Asbury,  born  January  21,  1826,  died  May  3, 
1891;  Allen  Trimbel,  born  May  27,  1828,  died  May  1,  1841; 
James  Alexander,  born  August  2,  1830,  married  Emily  Stivers, 
daughter  of  Robert  and  Jane  (Meharry)  Stivers;  death  not 
recorded.  Amanda  Lee,  Rebecca  Clay  and  Allen  Trimbel 
were  buried  in  the  cemetery  at  Moore's  Meeting  House  in 
Adams  County,  Ohio. 


JOHN  ASBURY  MEHARRY 


John  Asbury  Meharry  was  the  last  survivor  of  this  family. 
Me  was  born  in  Byrd  Township,  Brown  County,  Ohio,  and 
was  named  for  the  renowned  Henry  Asbury,  a  very  close 
friend  of  the  Meharry  family.  Me  was  raised  on  a  farm  and 
acquired  a  common  school  education.  In  early  life  he  devoted 
about  one  year  to  clerking  in  Maysville,  Kentucky,  but  after- 
ward resumed  farming,  which  he  made  his  life  work.  John 
Asbury  was  united  in  marriage  with  Martha  Hemphill,  a 
daughter  of  Samuel  Hemphill,  June  20,  1850.  In  1854  he  moved 
near  to  Migginsport,  Ohio.  Fifteen  years  later  he  purchased 
a  farm  near  Feesburg,  Ohio,  and  resided  there  until  his  death. 

Mr.   Meharry   was  a  member  of  the  school   board  of  the 


38  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

township,  served  as  township  clerk  two  terms  and  as  justice  of 
the  peace  nine  years.  This  last  named  office  he  was  holding  at 
the  time  of  his  death.  In  early  life  he  united  with  the  Metho- 
dist Church  and  remained  a  consistent  member  until  his  death. 
He  was  a  kind  husband  and  father,  a  good  neighbor,  a  useful 
citizen  and  an  upright  Christian.  His  kindness  in  the  family 
was  remarkable.  As  a  neighbor  and  a  citizen  he  had  not  many 
superiors.  His  last  illness  with  typhoid  pneumonia  was  brief, 
but  he  died  in  the  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality.  His  remains 
were  laid  to  rest  in  Shinkle's  Ridge  Cemetery  near  Higgins- 
port,  Brown  County,  Ohio. 

After  John  Asbury  Meharry  passed  away,  his  widow  and 
two  of  the  children  moved  from  the  farm  to  Feesburg,  Ohio, 
and  remained  there  until  Mrs.  Meharry's  death,  which  oc- 
curred March  14,  1912,  of  pneumonia.  Mrs.  Meharry  united 
with  the  Methodist  church  at  Higginsport,  Ohio,  in  the  year 
1859,  during  the  pastoral  labors  of  Rev.  William  Runyan. 
Later  she  and  her  husband  transferred  their  membership  to 
the  Methodist  Church  at  Feesburg,  Ohio. 

She  was  a  faithful  and  consistent  member  in  the  church 
of  her  choice,  and  lived  very  near  the  Lord,  trusting  Him  at 
all  times.  Her  earnest  prayers  were  a  strong  support  to  her 
pastor  in  holding"  up  his  hands  against  all  unrighteousness ; 
and  her  conversation  was  always  helpful  to  him.  Her  sweet 
spirit  of  contentment  in  her  declining  years  was  an  inspiration 
to  her  children  in  the  home,  turning  them  to  the  One  who 
was  her  strength  and  her  stay.  Her  remains,  and  also  the 
remains  of  one  daughter,  Celeste,  wife  of  Zachariah  Stayton, 
were  laid  to  rest  in  Shinkle's  Ridge  Cemetery  near  Higgins- 
port, Brown  County,  Ohio,  in  the  same  lot  with  the  husband 
and  the  father. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  Asbury  Meharry  were  the  parents  of 
four  children :  Constantine  Augustus,  Celeste  Arabel,  John 
Alexander,  and  Ophelia  Pearl. 


CONSTANTINE  AUGUSTUS  MEHARRY 

The  oldest  son,  Constantine  Augustus,  was  born  April  8, 
1851.  He  went  west  to  seek  his  fortune  and  was  married  to 
Janaria  Jacobs,  of  Downing,  Missouri,  March  24,  1891.  To 
this  union  was  born  one  son,  William  Alexander,  who  passed 
away  in  infancy.  Constantine  Augustus  and  his  wife  are  now 
living  on  a  farm  near  Ashland,  Clark  County,  in  the  great 
wheat  belt  of  Kansas. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  39 

CELESTE  ARABEL  (MEHARRY)   STAYTON 


Celeste  Arabel  was  born  September  19,  1855,  and  died  in 
March,  1880.  She  was  married  June  13,  1872,  to  Zachariah 
Stayton,  and  became  the  mother  of  two  children.  Her  son 
John  Ora  was  born  March  22,  1873.  He  has  been  a  traveling 
salesman  for  a  lumber  company  in  Tennessee.  Her  daugh- 
ter Valeria  was  born  in  1878  and  died  in  1923. 


JOHN  ALEXANDER  MEHARRY 


John  Alexander  was  born  October   15,   1857.     He   is  un- 
married and  lived  with  his  mother  until  her  demise  in  1912. 


OPHELIA  PEARL  MEHARRY 

Ophelia  Pearl  was  born  November  25,  1876.  She  is  un- 
married and  lived  with  her  mother  until  she  passed  away. 
Pearl  has  devoted  much  time  to  the  study  of  music,  and  has 
made  the  teaching'  of  music  her  profession.  In  March,  1918,  six 
years  after  their  mother's  death,  John  Alexander  and  Pearl 
both  went  west  to  enjoy,  perhaps,  a  more  healthful  climate.  At 
the  present  time  (1925)  they  are  maintaining  a  home  together 
at  402  North  Seventh  Street,  Garden  City,  Kansas. 

Ophelia  Pearl  Meharry. 


40  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Third    branch 


HUGH  MEHARRY 


Hugh,  the  son  of  Alexander  and  Jane  (Francis)  Meharry, 
was  born  February  12,  1797.  He  was  the  oldest  in  the  family 
of  seven  brothers  and  one  sister.  To  him  we  are  indebted  for 
the  early  history  of  the  Meharry  family.  When  he  was  a 
young  man,  he  gathered  the  data  that  we  have,  from  aged 
persons  that  he  knew  who  were  still  living.  From  Airs.  Mar- 
g'aret  Scott,  a  grand-aunt  of  his  father,  who  made  her  home 
with  him,  we  have  the  earliest  records,  which  she  gave  him 
May  10,  1824,  about  four  and  a  half  years  before  Hugh  moved 
from  Adams  County,  Ohio,  to  Montgomery  County,  Indiana. 
She  gave  the  dates  and  facts  relating  to  four  generations  prior 
to  his  day,  dating  back  to  1641,  when  the  Meharrys  lived  in 
Scotland  and  Great  Britain. 

After  the  sudden  death  of  his  father,  Alexander  Meharry, 
in  1812,  Hugh,  being  the  eldest  son,  assumed  the  management 
of  the  family  finances  under  the  direction  of  his  mother,  and 
continued  to  bear  these  responsibilities  until  he  was  thirty-one 
years  of  age,  when  he  married  and  established  a  home  of  his 
own.  His  mother  and  all  her  children  held  a  council  and  de- 
cided to  sell  the  Adams  County  land  and  invest  in  cheaper  and 
better  lands  in  western  Indiana.  The  tracts  selected  were  in 
Montgomery  and  Tippecanoe  Counties,  near  Wingate,  Indi- 
ana. There  were  fifteen  thousand  acres  in  these,  which  were 
later  divided  among  the  eight  children.  To  Hugh  Meharry's 
judgment,  his  foresight  and  energy,  more  than  to  the  efforts 
of  any  other  person,  was  due  the  possession  of  the  fine  Shaw- 
nee prairie  land  that  contributed  so  much  in  later  years  to  the 
prosperity  of  the  Meharry  brothers  and  their  families.  Hugh 
was  always  known  as  a  financier  and  was  considered  an  expert 
judge  of  land.  The  fine  quality  of  the  land  purchased  by  him 
still  bears  tribute  to  his  knowledge  and  judgment. 

After  his  marriage  in  1828,  his  mother,  Jane  Meharry, 
lived  with  Hugh.  The  strength  and  courage  of  this  pioneer 
woman  will  always  be  a  source  of  pride  and  wonder  to  her 
descendants.  Although  she  made  her  home  with  her  eldest 
son,  she  died  at  the  home  of  her  son  David,  where  she  was 
visiting,  after  a  short  illness  lasting  two  weeks.  She  passed 
away  August  13,  1844,  aged  seventy-three  years. 

Hugh  Meharry  was  married  May  29,  1828,  to  Susanna 
Ambrose,  daughter  of  William  and  Susanna  Ambrose,  of 
Hillsboro,  Ohio.  She  was  born  April  18,  1812,  in  a  brick 
house    erected    by    her    father    among   the    hills    of    Highland 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


41 


Hugh    Meharry 


Margaret    (Davidson)    Meharry 


Home   of   Hugh   Meharry   near   Wingate,   Indiana 


42  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

County.  Hugh  and  Susanna  Ambrose  Meharry  had  four  chil- 
dren:  Emily,  born  August  3,  1829;  Francis,  born  August  10, 
1831;  Charles  Wesley,  born  April  10,  1833;  and  Susan,  born 
December  2,  1834.  Susanna  Ambrose  Meharry  died  January 
3,  1835.  It  was  said  of  her  that  she  was  endowed  with  all  of 
the  Christian  virtues  and  died,  as  she  had  lived,  in  the  fear  of 
God,  sustained  by  Christian  faith. 

Hugh  Meharry's  second  marriage  took  place  March  31, 
1836,  when  he  was  united  in  matrimony  with  Anna  Margaret 
Davidson,  daughter  of  William  and  Mary  (Francis)  Davidson, 
of  near  Winchester,  Brown  County,  Ohio,  who  bore  him  five 
children:  Maria,  born  March  5,  1837;  Harriet,  born  Septem- 
ber 26,  1838,  died  in  infancy;  Mary  Ann,  born  August  17,  1840'; 
Alexander,  born  June  20,  1844;  Ethan,  born  September  18, 
1845. 

Margaret  (Davidson)  Meharry  died  February  17,  1871.  To 
the  nine  children  of  the  household  and  to  the  six  orphaned 
children  whom  she  and  her  husband  took  into  their  home  and 
reared  to  manhood  and  womanhood,  she  was  ever  a  wise 
mother  and  tender  guardian.  She  won  the  love  and  respect 
of  all  who  knew  her  and  has  always  been  spoken  of  by  those 
who  remembered  her  as  a  true  gentlewoman  of  the  old  school, 
an  ideal  in  all  that  constitutes  perfect  womanhood  and 
Christian  character. 

Family  prayer  and  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  were 
fixed  rules  in  the  household  of  Hugh  Meharry.  He  was  a 
member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  for  seventy-five 
years,  and,  during  his  lifetime,  gave  many  thousands  of  dol- 
lars for  educational  and  religious  purposes.  With  the  help 
of  his  brothers,  he  assisted  in  founding  the  Meharry  Medical 
College  at  Nashville,  Tennessee,  where  some  ten  thousand 
colored  physicians  have  been  trained  to  minister  to  the  sick 
and  suffering  of  their  own  race,  thereby  rendering  services  of 
incalculable  value.  When  the  cornerstone  of  this  college  was 
laid,  May  18,  1879,  there  was  but  one  other  such  institution 
in  the  United  States.  Over  a  thousand  men  and  women  study 
there  each  year  under  the  direction  of  able  teachers  in  the  de- 
partments of  medicine,,  surgery,  dentistry,  pharmacy,  and 
nursing.  Mercy  Hospital  is  attached  to  the  college  and  is  one 
of  the  best  in  the  South.  The  Meharry  auditorium  is  planned 
for  conducting  clinics  and  seats  a  thousand  people. 

To  the  end  of  his  long  and  useful  life,  Hugh  Meharry 
was  interested  in  the  progress  of  the  human  race.  He  hated 
slavery  and  lent  his  aid. to  slaves  fleeing  from  oppression  and 
his  influence  to  those^who  fought  to  end  it.  He  had  a  vision 
of  a  Christian  world  peopled  by  men  of  wisdom  and  intelli- 
gence.    He  was  a  firm  advocate  of  temperance  and  set  a  care- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


43 


fill  example  of  clean  living  and  high  thinking.  He  was  fond  of 
reading  and  spent  many  hours  with  his  Bible  and  religious 
papers.  He  was  the  soul  of  hospitality.  His  home  was  open 
to  all, — the  circuit  rider  and  the  itinerant  pastor  found  a  wel- 
come there.  It  was  estimated  that  during  his  lifetime  twenty- 
five  thousand  people  sat  at  his  table  or  slept  under  his  roof 
and  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  his  home. 

He  inherited  his  prudence,  energy  and  financial  ability 
from  his  mother,  who  was  a  woman  of  very  unusual  ability, 
and  whose  wishes  and  ideas  were  strictly  respected  by  her  son, 
although  they  often  entailed  rigid  self-denial  and  self-sacrifice. 

He  lived  at  the  old  homestead  near  Shawnee  Mound, 
Indiana,  for  nearly  fifty  years.  In  his  old  age  he  spent  sev- 
eral years  in  Paxton,  Illinois,  in  the  home  of  his  son-in-law, 
Robert  Blackstock.  In  1880  he  went  to  Bement,  Illinois  to  visit 
his  daughter,  Airs.  John  A.  Kumler.  While  there,  he  was 
taken  ill  and  passed  away  Dec.  25,  1880,  when  eighty-three 
years  of  age.  Funeral  services  were  held  in  Paxton,  Illinois, 
and  then  his  body  was  taken  to  the  old  home  in  Indiana  and 
lies  at  rest  in  Meharry  Cemetery  near  Shawnee  Mound. 

Eva  Jane  (Meharry)   Glenn. 


Robert    Blackstock 


Emily    (Meharry)    Blackstock 

EMILY  (MEHARRY)  BLACKSTOCK 


Emily  (Meharry)  Blackstock,  daughter  of  Hugh  and  Su- 
sanna (Ambrose)  Meharry,  was  born  in  Montgomery  County, 
Indiana,  near  Wingate,  Indiana,  August  3,  1829.  She  was 
married  to  Robert  Blackstock,  of  Peterboro,  Ontario,  Canada, 
on  March  2,  1855.  They  moved  to  a  farm  near  Paxton,  Illi- 
nois, afterwards  moving  to   Paxton.     Emily  and  her  husband 


44  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

were  devoted  to  church  and  Sunday  school.  As  a  wife, 
friend,  and  neighbor,  she  was  always  distinguished  for  her 
kindly  qualities  of  heart  and  mind. 

To  them  were  born  three  children  :  Ida,  who  died  in  in- 
fancy ;  Ira  Burton  and  Rena  May. 

Mrs.  Blackstock  died  at  her  home  in  Paxton,  January 
7,  1890. 

Ira  Burton  Blackstock,  of  Springfield,  Illinois,  son  of 
Robert  and  Emily  Meharry  Blackstock,  was  born  in  1866, 
at  Paxton,  Illinois.  He  is  an  alumnus  of  DePauw  University, 
Greencastle,  Indiana,  and  a  trustee  of  the  same.  Also  he  is  a 
trustee  of  McKendree  College ;  a  delegate  to  the  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  held  in  Des  Moines, 
Iowa,  in  1920,  and  a  delegate  in  1921  to  the  Ecumenical  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Church  in  London,  England  ;  presi- 
dent of  Washington  Street  Mission,  Spring'field ;  has  been  a 
delegate  to  several  national  and  state  conventions  ;  Republican 
and  active  for  the  "Dry"  question  ;  interested  in  railroad  man- 
agement ;  but  his  hobby  is  the  development  of  their  Kansas 
lands  into  fine  farming  properties.  He  is  a  member  of  the 
Masonic  order,  Delta  Tau  Delta  fraternity,  and  the  Optimist 
club. 

He  married  Miss  Mary  Joanna  Hardtner,  daughter  of  Dr. 
John  and  Fannie  (Baker)  Waller  Hardtner,  in  1897,  in  Spring- 
field. Mrs.  Blackstock  is  active  in  the  college  and  missionary 
work  of  the  Methodist  Church,  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  and  also  in 
women's  clubs  and  the  D.  A.  R. 

The  Blackstock  Athletic  Field  at  DePauw  University, 
assured  through  a  $25,000  gift  from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blackstock, 
and  the  completely  equipped  swimming  pool  at  Illinois 
Woman's  College,  Jacksonville,  111.,  were  named  in  honor  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blackstock.  They  have  traveled  much  in  this 
country  and  in  Europe. 

Miss  Rena  May  Blackstock,  of  Springfield,  Illinois, 
daughter  of  Robert  and  Emily  Meharry  Blackstock,  was  born 
at  Paxton,  Illinois.  She  was  a  student  at  Illinois  Woman's 
College,  Jacksonville,  and  afterward  studied  china  painting 
and  decorating  under  expert  artists  in  Chicago.  She  is  much 
interested  in  music  also,  and  in  club  work  and  has  traveled 
extensively  in  this  country,  Canada,  South  America,  and 
Europe.  She  is  a  member  of  Phi  Nu  Society  (Illinois  AVoman's 
College),  "Every  Wednesday'1  club,  and  Delphian  Society, 
etc.,  Springfield. 

Eva  Jane  (Meharry)  Glenn. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  45 

FRANCIS  MEHARRY 


Francis,  son  of  .Hugh  and  Susanna  Meharry,  was  born 
in  Montgomery  County,  Indiana,  August  10,  1831.  He  was 
married  to  Margaret  Blackstock,  of  Peterboro,  Ontario, 
Canada,  on  November  9,  1854,  by  Rev.  W.  H.  Poole.  In  the 
spring  of  1858  they  moved  to  Prospect  City,  afterwards  called 
Paxton.  The  Illinois  Central  R.  R.  was  being  built  in  that 
year,  1858.  The  life  of  Francis  was  an  active  one,  full  of  vir- 
tues and  the  force  of  Christian  character.  It  was  part  of  his 
religion  to  help  his  fellow  men.  Francis  Meharry  and  Robert 
Blackstock  were  active  in  religious  matters  and  it  was  through 
their  efforts  that  the  first  church  in  Ford  County  was  erected 
in  1864.  It  was  erected  four  miles  west  of  Paxton,  111.,  lo- 
cated on  the  Robert  Blackstock  farm,  and  named  Meharry 
Chapel.  They  did  the  greater  part  of  the  carpenter  work, 
and  the  money  was  contributed  mainly  by  these  two  good 
men. 

To  this  marriage  with  Margaret  Blackstock  were  born 
seven  children  : 

Eva  Jane  Meharry  was  born  near  Pleasant  Hill,  now  Win- 
gate,  Ind.,  March  12,  1856;  was  baptized  by  her  grand-uncle, 
Rev.  Alexander  Meharrv,  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio.  She  was  mar- 
ried to  Frank  S.  Glenn,'  of  Hillsboro,  Ohio,  on  May  24,  1882. 
To  this  marriage  were  born  two  children.  Grace  Glenn  was 
born  in  Hillsboro,  Ohio,  in  1886.  She  was  educated  at  the 
Illinois  Woman's  College  at  Jacksonville,  111.,  and  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Illinois.  She  is  a  musician  of  exceptional  abilitv. 
William  M.  Glenn  was  born  April  21,  1888,  in  Hillsboro.  He 
attended  the  University  of  Illinois  and  graduated  from  De- 
Pauw  University,  Greencastle,  Indiana,  in  1911.  Sigma  Delta 
Chi  was  organized  as  a  National  Journalistic  Fraternity  at 
that  time  ;  William  was  one  of  the  founders  and  was  the  first 
president.  He  was  married  to  Lois  Sample,  in  June,  1914,  at 
Bloomington,  Illinois,  at  the  home  of  her  parents,  Judge  and 
Mrs.  Sample.  William  resides  in  Orlando,  Florida.  They  have 
one  child,  Rose  Mary. 

George  A.  Meharry,  a  son  of  Francis  and  Margaret  Me- 
harry, was  born  near  Paxton,  Illinois,  July  11,  1861,  and  was 
baptized  by  Rev.  E.  Dunham.  He  died  February  28,  1862. 

Luella  Alary  Meharry  was  born  October  23,  1862,  near 
Paxton,  Illinois  ;  she  was  baptized  by  her  grandfather,  Rev. 
Moses  Blackstock,  of  Lafayette,  Indiana.  She  was  married 
to  Crawford  Elliott,  of  Elliott,  Illinois,  on  June  11,  1885;  she 
died  in  Chicago,  Illinois,  on  June  21,  1908.  Two  daughters 
were  born — Margaret  and  Luella. 

Susan  E.  Meharry  was  born  September  7,  1863;  was  bap- 


46  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Francis    Meharry 


Margaret     (Blackstock)     Meharry 


S8V*>  •*" 


Heme  of  Francis  Meharry,   near   Paxton,  Illinois 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  47 

tized  by  Dr.  William  Butler,  the  world  renowned  missionary 
of  India  and  Mexico.  She  was  married  to  William  MofTett, 
a  prominent  attorney  of  Paxton,  Illinois,  on  October  13,  1886, 
Three  were  born  to  this  union :  Frank  AY.  MofTet,  born 
August  20,  1888,  at  Paxton,  111.;  Louis  Samuel  MofTet,  born 
October  8,  1891  ;  William  MofTet,  born  Jan.  12,  19C0. 

Clara  Eliza  Meharry  was  born  August  10,  1865  ;  she  was 
baptized  by  her  great-uncle,  Rev.  Alexander  Meharry,  of  Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio.  She  was  married  to  Charles  M.  Thomas,  of 
Paxton,  Illinois,  May  18,  1892,  by  her  uncle,  Rev.  John  Kumler. 
They  have  one  daughter,  Elizabeth,  born  March  17,  1895.  She 
was  married  to  Arnett  S.  Chapin,  on  November  27,  1921.  He 
is  a  son  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  E.  Chapin,  of  Bloomington,  Illinois. 
To  them  was  born  one  son,  Charles  Thomas  Chapin,  August 
30,  1923. 

Alice  Pell  Meharry  was  born  August  13,  1867,  and  was 
baptized  by  Rev.  Moses  Blackstock,  of  Lafayette,  Indiana,  her 
grandfather  of  precious  memory.  She  was  married  to  Harry 
B.  Ramey,  of  Ripley,  Ohio,  in  1888.  They  have  five  noble 
sons : 

George  E.  was  born  at  Paxton,  Illinois,  December  1,  1889. 
He  graduated  from  the  University  of  Illinois,  in  Architecture. 
He  has  an  office  in  Champaign,  Illinois.  He  married  Nelle 
Holland,  of  Freeport,  Illinois. 

Robert  Henry  Ramey  was  born  February  22,  1891,  in 
Indianapolis,  Indiana.  He  attended  the  University  of  Illinois. 
He  was  married  to  Gladys  Hagner — one  son,  Robert  Henry, 
Jr.,  was  born  April  1,  1925. 

Frank  W.  Ramey  was  born  in  September,  1893,  in  Indi- 
anapolis, Indiana.  He  married  Jean  Roberts,  of  Champaign, 
Illinois.  Thev  have  one  daughter,  Janet,  born  January  12, 
1921. 

Harry  Ramey  was  born  May  6,  1903,  in  Champaign,  111., 
and  died  February  13,  1904. 

Richard  Ramey  was  born  May  1,  1905,  in  Champaign, 
Illinois. 

The  three  eldest  sons  had  responsible  positions  in  the 
World's  War  of  1914  to  1918. 

Fannie  Meharry,  the  youngest  daughter  of  Francis  and 
Margaret  Meharry,  was  born  July  9,  1872,  and  was  baptized 
by  Dr.  W.  D.  Best,  of  Paxton,  Illinois.  She  died  August  17. 
1873. 

Eva  Jane  (Meharry)   Glenn. 


48 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Charles    Wesley    Meharry 


Sarah   Ellen    (Taylor)    Meharry 


CHARLES  WESLEY  MEHARRY 


Charles  Wesley  Meharry  was  born  in  Montgomery 
County,  Indiana,  April  10.  1833;  he  was  married  to  Sarah 
Ellen  Taylor,  at  Battle  Ground,  Indiana,  by  Rev.  Hargraves, 
April  10,  1860.  She  was  born  at  Summerville,  Ohio,  August 
26,  1836,  a  daughter  of  Rev.  Luther  and  Julia  Taylor.  After  al- 
most sixty-one  years  of  useful,  happy  life  together,  she  died 
at  her  home  in  Paxton,  Illinois,  February  19,  1921.  He  has 
been  trustee  in  the  Methodist  Church  at  Paxton  since  1868, 
a  kindly,  Christian  man,  loved  by  all  who  knew  him,  the  last 
of  Hugh  Meharry's  family,  just  lingering  on  the  borderland 
of  Heaven. 

The  following  are  their  children,  born  in  Montgomery 
County,  Indiana : 

Wilbur  Hugh  Meharry,  born  February  12,  1861,  married 
Georgianna  Merritt  on  January  19,  1888,  at  Paxton,  Illinois. 
Both  are  now  efficient  workers  in  the  Methodist  Church  at 
Yakima,  Washington,  where  they  live  on  a  fruit  farm.  To 
them  were  born  two  children.  Lauron  Merritt  Meharry  was 
born  March  4,  1891.  He  married  Jeannie  Fulton  at  Seattle, 
Washington,  where  they  now  reside,  having  one  son,  John 
Fulton  Meharry,  sole  heir  to  the  name  "Meharry"  in  the  Hugh 
Meharry  branch.  Geraldine  Fern  Meharry  married  Lee  Craig 
at  Yakima,  Washington ;  they  have  a  daughter,  Georgiana 
Fern. 

Ida  May  Meharry,  born  August  11,  1862,  died  at  Paxton, 
Illinois,  June  19,  1887.  She  was  a  beautiful  Christian  char- 
acter, whose  life,  though  short,  is  a  pleasant  memory. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


49 


Emma  Florence  Meharry,  born  November  21,  1863,  is 
librarian  of  the  Paxton  Carnegie  Library  and  has  been  since 
its  organization  in  1904. 

Frank  Taylor  Meharry,  born  December  1,  1865,  was  mar- 
ried to  Bessie  England  on  October  9,  1888,  at  Indianapolis, 
Indiana,  by  his  uncle,  Rev.  John  A.  Kumler.  Two  daughters 
have  blessed  their  home.  Elizabeth  England,  born  at  Indian- 
apolis, Indiana,  June  16,  1890,  married  Harry  Heyer  at  Des 
Moines,  Iowa,  in  June,  1910.  One  son  was  born  to  them,  John 
Heyer.  Josephine  Florence,  born  April  18,  1898,  graduated 
from  Minneapolis,  Minnesota,  high  school,  and  attended  De- 
Pauw  University  last  year. 

Charles  I iert  Meharry,  born  March  7,  1868,  married  Alice 
Ballentine,  at  Lafayette,  Indiana,  on  April  10,  1899.  They 
now  live  in  Chicago. 

Grace  Meharry,  born  in  Ford  County,  Illinois,  September 
8,  1874,  died  on  August  11,  1875. 

Eva  Jane  (Meharry)   Glenn. 


Rev.     John    Kumler 


Susan    Ambrose    (Meharry)    Kumler 


SUSAN  AMBROSE  (MEHARRY)    KUMLER 


Susan,  daughter  of  Hugh  and  Susanna  Meharry,  was  born 
December  2,  1834.  She  attended  the  Fort  Wayne  College  at 
Fort  Wayne,  Indiana.  She  was  married  in  the  old  homestead  of 
her  father  to  Rev.  John  A.  Kumler,  son  of  Michael  and  Nancy 
(Beam)  Kumler,  of  Iiutler  County,  Ohio,  April  20,  1864,  by 
the  Rev.  Janice  Davidson,  of  Michigan. 


50  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Rev.  John  A.  Kumler  was  born  April  20,  1838.  He  gradu- 
ated in  law  at  Ann  Arbor,  Michigan,  in  the  year  1863  with 
the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Laws — B.  L.  The  following  year  he 
received  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts  from  Otterbein  Uni- 
versity, and  was  a  successful  lawyer  in  Danville,  Illinois,  for 
a  number  of  years.  He  was  admitted  to  the  Illinois  Annual 
Conference  in  1869.  Rev.  Kumler  received  the  degree  of  Doc- 
tor of  Divinity  from  the  Illinois  Wesleyan  University  at 
Bloomington,  Illinois,  in  1897.  He  was  in  the  ministry  for 
forty-five  years.  He  organized  the  Domestic  and  Church  Aid 
Society  and  had  the  same  incorporated  for  the  purpose  of 
supplying  neglected  fields,  establishing  Sunday  Schools,  build- 
ing churches  in  new  localities,  and  paying  the  pastors  on  their 
small  salaries.  In  1890  he  closed  his  six  years  on  the  Jack- 
sonville District  as  presiding  elder,  and  was  appointed  pastor 
of  Second  Methodist  Church  of  Springfield,  Illinois.  During 
the  five  years  as  pastor  of  this  church,  Rev.  Kumler,  with  the 
co-operation  of  the  members,  succeeded  in  paying  the  debt 
of  $22,000.  The  board  of  trustees,  with  the  advice  of  the 
bishop,  as  a  memorial  to  Rev.  Kumler,  named  the  church 
''Kumler  Methodist  Church."  He  was  elected  a  member  of 
General  Conference  twice,  in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  in  1896,  and  in 
Chicago  in  1900.  He  was  Chancellor  of  Illinois  Wesleyan 
University  for  three  years.  In  1904  he  was  elected  president 
of  Walden  University  of  Nashville,  Tennessee.  This  position 
he  held  for  nine  years.  He  was  later  a  member  of  the  board 
of  trustees  of  this  university  and  was  a  charter  member  of  the 
board  of  trustees  of  the  Meharry  Medical  College,  the  largest 
professional  school  in  the  world  for  colored  physicians,  den- 
tists, pharmacists,  and  nurses. 

To  Susan  and  John  Kumler  were  born  four  children. 
Ethan  Kumler  died  at  birth,  July  22,  1866.  Glenwood  Kumler 
was  born  in  March,  1868,  and  died  in  August,  1868.  Both  are 
buried  in  Greenwood  Cemetery,  Danville,  Illinois.  Meharry 
A.  Kumler  was  born  October  9,  1869,  in  Danville,  Illinois.  He 
was  married  to  Grace  Hamilton,  of  Bloomington,  Illinois,  by 
his  father,  Rev.  Kumler.  To  this  marriage  four  children  were 
born.  Helen  M.  Kumler  died  when  eight  years  of  age,  in 
Springfield,  Illinois.  John  M.  Kumler  was  born  April  21,  1897. 
He  was  in  the  Naval  Reserve  in  the  United  States  service  in 
1919.  Harry  A.  Kumler  was  born  in  April,  1898,  in  Spring- 
field, Illinois.  He  served  on  the  engineering  staff  on  the  C. 
&  A.  railroad  in  1919.  Margaret  Susan  was  born  December 
28,  19001.  She  graduated  from  the  Bloomington  High  School 
in  June,  1919.  Mary  A.  Kumler,  only  daughter  of  Rev.  John 
and  Susan  (Meharry)  Kumler,  was  born  at  Fairmount,  Illi- 
nois, January  22,  1872.     She  graduated  from  Illinois  Woman's 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


51 


College,  Jacksonville,  Illinois,  in  June,  1889.  She  was  married 
to  George  E.  Anderson  by  the  Rev.  Peter  Wood;  on  October 
31,  1895.  George  E.  Anderson  was  the  American  consul-gen- 
eral at  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Brazil,  for  five  years  and  in  the  same 
rank  at  Hongkong",  China,  for  eleven  years.  He  is  now  the 
American  consul-general  at  Rotterdam.  The}'  have  had  three 
children.  Harriet  was  born  in  August,  1896,  in  Peoria,  dying 
the  following  day.  George  Kumler  was  born  October  20,  1901, 
in  Springfield,  Illinois.  He  graduated  from  Harvard  University. 
He  is  a  member  of  the  Haydn-Handel  Symphony  Society,  the 
oldest  musical  organization  in  the  United  States.  Alary  Kum- 
ler Anderson  was  born  in  Nashville,  Tennessee,  on  December 
3,  1905.  She  is  attending  Radcliffe  College,  Cambridge,  Massa- 
chusetts. Mrs.  Anderson  and  family  make  Cambridge,  Massa- 
chusetts, their  home  while  the  father  is  in  Rotterdam,  Nether- 
lands. 

Susan  Meharry  Kumler  died  in  1900  at  Springfield,  Illi- 
nois, after  thirty-seven  years  of  happy  married  life.  She  was 
a  woman  of  culture  and  refinement,  and  gracefully  filled  her 
position  as  a  Methodist  minister's  wife.  Her  husband,  Rev. 
John  A.  Kumler,  passed  away  at  his  home  in  Hamilton,  Ohio, 
in  1923. 

Eva  Jane  (Meharry)   Glenn. 


Maria    (Meharry)    Adams 


William    Henry    Adams 


MARIA  (MEHARRY)   ADAMS 


Maria,  daughter  of  Hugh  and  Margaret  (Davidson)  Ale- 
harry,  was  born  March  5,  1837,  at  Shawnee  Mound,  Montgom- 
ery County,  Indiana.  On  January  1,  1861,  she  married  William 
Henry  Adams,  who  from  early  childhood  had  been  a  member 
of   the   family   of   Jesse   Meharry,    Shawnee   Mound,    Indiana. 


52  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

They  went  to  Illinois,  settling  on  a  large  farm  near  Forrest, 
where  they  were  both  active  in  the  upbuilding'  of  the  church 
and  social  life  of  that  community  for  many  years. 

To  them  were  born  five  children:  Margaret  Jane  Isabella, 
Ella  May,  Annette  Floy,  Jessie  E.,  and  Lillian. 

In  1877  they  moved  to  their  farm  in  McLean  County, 
near  Bellflower,  Illinois.  Here  they  built  a  country  home, 
lending  their  influence  and  giving  of  their  means  always  to 
the  good  of  church  and  society. 

On  September  1,  1887,  their  eldest  daughter,  Jennie,  was 
married  to  Rev.  James  C.  Kirkpatrick,  of  Bloomington,  Illi- 
nois. Two  sons  were  born  to  them  :  James  William  and  Paul 
Meharry.  Jennie  died  in  November,  1892,  and  was  buried  at 
Bloomington,  Illinois.  Her  eldest  son,  William,  died  in  1915 
and  is  buried  beside  his  mother. 

In  December,  1889,  Ella  May  Adams  married  Arthur  E. 
Vasey,  of  Bellflower,  Illinois.  They  have  four  children :  James 
Richard,  Clarence,  Dorothy  May,  and  Irma  Jean.  In  Septem- 
ber, 1908,  they  moved  to  Mott,  North  Dakota,  where  they  still 
reside.  Their  older  son,  James  Richard,  married  and  has  two 
children  :  Ruth  and  James  Richard,  Jr. 

Annette  Floy  Adams  married  Hilary  Ingle,  of  Saybrook, 
Illinois.  They  had  two  children  :  Marie  and  Robert.  After  the 
death  of  her  first  husband,  Annette  Floy  married  Mr.  Camp- 
bell, of  Bellflower,  Illinois,  where  she  lived  until  her  death  in 
1911. 

In  October,  1894,  Air.  and  Mrs.  Adams,  with  their  two 
daughters,  Jessie  and  Lillian,  moved  to  Lafayette,  Indiana, 
where  the  daughters  entered  Purdue  University. 

In  April,  1902,  Lillian  married  Lange  B.  Travis,  of  Chi- 
cago, Illinois,  where  they  have  since  resided,  and  where  they 
have  become  identified  with  the  church  and  club  life  of  the 
city. 

In  1906,  on  account  of  the  failing  health  of  both  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Adams,  they,  with  their  daughter,  Jessie  E.,  moved  to 
Chicago,  making  their  home  with  Airs.  Travis.  Jessie  still  re- 
sides with  her  sister  in  that  city  and  is  a  member  of  several 
prominent  musical  organizations. 

In  November,  1908,  William  Henry  Adams  died,  and  was 
buried  at  Bloomington,  Illinois.  After  the  death  of  her  hus- 
band, Maria  Meharry  Adams  lived  in  very  poor  health  until 
her  death,  April  9,  1915.  She  was  laid  to  rest  by  the  side  of 
her  husband  at  Bloomington,  Illinois.  During  their  residence  in 
Chicago  they  lived  near  and  were  consistent  members  of  the 
McCabe  Memorial  Methodist  Church  at  54th  Street  and 
Blackstone  Avenue.  The  funeral  services  were  held  at  the 
residence    on    Sunday    afternoon    by    the    pastor,    Rev.    M.    J. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  53 

Mayer,  assisted  by  Rev.  Anderson,  of  Sheridan  Road  M.  E. 
Church.  Interment  took  place  on  Monday  at  Bloomington, 
Illinois. 

Mrs.  Adams  was  a  woman  of  culture  and  refinement, 
whose  ideals  in  life  were  beautiful  and  high.  Her  personal 
faith  in  the  wisdom  of  her  Heavenly  Father  sustained  her 
through  a  long  and  well-spent  life. 

Mrs.  Adams'  spirit  in  life  is  well  defined  by  the  words  of 
a  prayer  written  by  her,  and  found  by  members  of  her  family 
during  her  last  illness: 

"Ciive  me,  O  Lord,  that  quietness  of  heart  which  makes 
the  most  of  labor  and  rest.  Save  me  from  passionate  excite- 
ment, petulant  fretfulness  and  idle  fear,  keeping  me  ever  in 
the  restful  presence  of  Thy  love.  Teach  me  to  be  alert  and 
wise  in  all  responsibilities  without  hurry  and  without  neglect. 
Tame  Thou  and  rule  my  tongue,  that  I  may  not  transgress 
Thy  law  of  love.  When  others  censure  may  I  seek  Thine 
Image  in  each  fellow  man,  judging  with  charity  as  one  who 
shall  be  judged.  Banish  envy  from  my  thoughts  and  hatred 
from  my  lips.  Help  me  to  be  content  amid  the  strife  of  tongues 
with  my  unspoken  thought.  When  anxious  cares  threaten 
my  peace,  help  me  to  run  to  Thee,  that  I  may  find  my  rest  and 
be  made  strong  for  calm  endurance  and  for  valiant  service. 
For  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  my  Savior  and  my  Redeemer. 
Amen. 

Eva  Jane  (Meharry)   Glenn. 


MARY  ANN  (MEHARRY)  EVANS 


Mary  Ann,  youngest  daughter  of  Hugh  and  Margaret 
(Davidson)  Meharry,  was  born  August  17,  1840,  at  the  old 
homestead  near  Wingate,  Indiana.  She  was  married  to  William 
Evans  in  1873  ;  they  then  moved  to  their  farm  near  Ambia, 
Indiana.  They  were  both  devoted  workers  in  Sunday  school 
and  the  various  church  activities  of  the  Methodist  Church  of 
Ambia. 

She  was  an  invalid  two  years  prior  to  her  death,  whch 
occurred  on  November  4,  1880.  She  was  buried  in  the  Glenn 
Cemetery  at  Paxton,  Illinois.  Mrs.  Evans  was  a  devoted 
mother  and  was  held  in  high  esteem  by  all  who  knew  her. 

In  1888  her  husband,  William  Evans,  died  of  pneumonia 
and  was  buried  in  Locust  Grove  Cemetery,  near  Ambia,  Indi- 
ana. At  the  time  of  his  death,  he  was  superintendent  of  the 
Sunday  school  of  the  Ambia  Methodist  Church.  He  was  a 
devoted  worker  with  the  children,  whom  he  loved  dearly.  He 
was  always  present  and  gave  every  child  a  Sunday  school 
card  for  attendance. 


54 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


m 


Mary   Ann    (Meharry)    Evans    and   William    Evans 

One  child,  a  son,  was  born  to  them :  Arthur  Hanson 
Evans.  He  was  born  September  27,  1874,  in  his  paternal 
grandfather's  home,  "Hawgrove.''  He  attended  school  in  Pax- 
ton,  Illinois,  for  two  years,  living  with  his  uncle  and  aunt,  Mr. 
and  Airs.  Robert  Blackstock.  Then  he  went  to  his  father's 
home  near  Ambia,  Indiana.  After  his  father's  death,  he  went 
to  live  with  his  mother's  brother,  Alexander  Meharry. 

In  1891,  he  moved  with  his  uncle  to  Lafayette,  Indiana. 
After  graduating  from  high  school,  he  entered  Purdue  Uni- 
versity. Later  he  married  Alta  DeVore,  daughter  of  J.  W.  De- 
Vore,  of  South  Dakota.  He  and  his  wife  are  living  in  his 
grandfather  (Hugh  Meharry's)  old  homestead,  where  he  is 
engaged  in  extensive  farming. 

Eva  Jane  (Meharry)  Glenn. 


ALEXANDER  W.  MEHARRY 


Alexander  W.  Meharry  was  born  June  20,  1844,  at  "Edge- 
wood  Farm,"  near  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana,  which  had  been 
the  family  homestead  for  generations.  He  was  the  youngest 
son  of  Hugh  Meharry,  one  of  the  pioneers  of  Indiana,  a  man 
whose  name  is  still  revered  for  his  multitude  of  good  works. 
His  mother,  Margaret  (Davidson)  Meharry,  was  his  ideal  of 
womanhood  as  long  as  he  lived. 

His  boyhood  was  spent  in  the  Shawnee  Mound  com- 
munity, where  he  attended  school.     Later  he  entered  DePauw 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


55 


Alexander    W.    Meharry 


Elizabeth   (Ambrose)   Meharry 


University,  and  after  several  years  of  study,  he  went  to  Chi- 
cago to  take  a  commercial  course.  When  this  had  been  com- 
pleted, he  returned  to  Shawnee  Mound  and  devoted  his  time 
to  the  management  of  his  farming  interests. 

In  December,  1868,  he  was  married  to  Jennie  Evans,  of 
Romney,  Indiana.  She  died  March  24,  1879,  leaving  one 
daughter,  Jennie  Pearl. 

In  June,  1880,  he  married  Elizabeth  Ambrose,  of  Hills- 
boro,  Ohio,  who  was  a  faithful  companion  for  thirty-two  years. 

During  his  long  years  of  residence  in  the  old  homestead, 
he  was  interested  in  every  phase  of  local  public  welfare.  For 
a  quarter  of  a  century  he  was  a  faithful  official  of  the  Shaw- 
nee Mound  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which  held  for 
many  years  a  unique  and  notable  place  in  the  history  of  Indi- 
ana Methodism. 

In  the  summer  of  1891,  Mr.  Meharry  removed  with  his 
wife  and  daughter  to  Lafayette,  Indiana.  He  retained  his  farm 
interests  and  directed  them,  personally,  until  the  end  of  his 
life. 

Immediately  after  coming  to  Lafayette,  he  identified  him- 
self with  the  active  life  of  the  city.  He  united  with  Trinity 
M.  E.  Church,  and  was  at  once  made  one  of  the  official  mem- 
bers, a  position  which  he  held  during  the  remaining  years  of 
his  life,  with  marked  fidelity  to  every  duty  intrusted  to  him. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  Lincoln  club,  and  was  vice-president 
at  the  time  of  his  death.  He  was  also  a  charter  member  of 
Lafayette  Lodge  No.  51,  Knights  of  Pythias,  and  belonged  to 
the  uniform  rank  of  that  order.  He  participated  in  many  of 
the  competitive  drills  that  were  made  by  that  company  when 
it  was  under  the  command  of  the  late  (ieneral  Tames  R.  Car- 


56  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

nahan,  and  was  the  most  famous  drill  corps  in  the  United 
States.  He  was  always  loyal  to  the  order,  and  was  one  of  its 
most  highly  esteemed  members.  Mr.  Meharry  died  December 
11,  1912,  at  his  home  in  Lafayette,  after  a  brief  illness.  He  was 
survived  by  his  wife,  Elizabeth  (Ambrose)  Meharry,  his 
daughter,  Pearl  (Meharry)  Sickler,  and  his  grandchildren, 
Lucy  Alexandra  and  John  Meharry  Sickler.  He  died  as  he  had 
lived,  rich  in  friends.  No  kindlier  heart  ever  beat  in  a  human 
breast;  his  gentle  nature  was  shown  in  every  act  of  his  life. 
His  personal  purity  in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  endeared  him 
to  all  who  knew  him.  His  quiet  but  genuine  interest  in  men 
and  affairs  made  him  a  staunch  and  loyal  citizen  whose  in- 
fluence was  always  on  the  side  of  right. 

His  final  resting  place  is  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery,  near 
his  boyhood  home. 

A  bank  of  flowers  on  a  lonely  hill — 

A  bird's  song  overhead; 
A   drooping  birch,   a  willow   tree — 

And  sunset,  rosy  red. 

Beneath  the  fern  and  the  fragrant  rose 

A  kindly  heart  lies  still; 
The  friendly  eyes  are  closed  in  peace, 

Obeying  their   Maker's  will. 

In  the  evening  sky,  the  shadows  grow 

Like  curtains  of  gray  in  the  west. 
The  bird  flies  home;  the  trees  bend  low. 

And  the  soul  of  a  man  is  at  rest. 

Jennie  Evans,  wife  of  Alexander  Meharry,  and  daughter 
of  Oliver  P.  C.  and  Eliza  J.  Evans,  was  born  in  Ross  County, 
Ohio,  in  1843.  When  a  child  of  nine,  she  came  with  her  par- 
ents to  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana,  and  lived  in  the  Oliver 
Evans  homestead  near  Romney,  until  her  marriage  to  Alexan- 
der Meharry  in  1868. 

To  this  union  two  children  were  born :  Alice,  who  died  in 
infancy,  and  Jennie  Pearl,  born  in  1879. 

Jennie  (Evans)  Meharry  died  at  the  family  home  near 
Shawnee  Mound,  March  24,  1879,  and  was  laid  to  rest  in  Me- 
harry Cemetery.  She  was  rich  in  friends  who  have  never  for- 
gotten her  gentle  sincerity,  her  gracious  dignity,  and  her  un- 
failing loyalty  to  the  highest  ideals  of  Christian  womanhood. 

Elizabeth  (Ambrose)  Meharry,  second  wife  of  Alexander 
Meharry,  was  born  in  Hillsboro,  Ohio,  in  1846,  the  daughter 
of  George  and  Margaret  (Rizer)  Ambrose,  who  were  natives  of 
Morgan   County,   Virginia,   and   who   came  to   Ohio   on   their 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  57 

wedding"  journey  in  1824,  becoming"  pioneer  residents  of  the 
Hillsboro  community. 

Jn  June,  1880,  Elizabeth  Ambrose  and  Alexander  Meharry 
were  married  and  took  up  their  residence  in  the  Hugh  Me- 
harry homestead  near  Shawnee  Mound.  Her  home  there  was 
for  many  years  a  center  of  hospitality,  and  she  was  closely 
identified  with  the  social  life  of  the  community  and  the  in- 
terests of  the  Shawnee  Mound  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

In  1891,  she  and  her  husband  and  their  family  moved  to 
Lafayette,  Indiana.  After  her  husband's  death  in  1912,  she 
continued  to  make  her  home  in  the  family  residence  on  South 
Ninth  street  with  her  daughter,  Pearl  (Meharry)  Sickler,  and 
grandchildren,  Lucy  and  John,  until  her  death,  July  14,  1923. 

For  over  thirty  years  she  was  a  devoted  member  of  Trin- 
ity M.  E.  Church,  and  took  an  active  part  in  the  missionary 
societies  and  women's  work  of  the  church.  She  was  presi- 
dent of  the  Trinity  W.  F.  M.  S.  for  seventeen  years,  and 
when  her  health  failed  in  1921,  she  was  president  of  the 
Monday  club  of  Lafayette,  of  which  she  had  been  a  member 
for  many  years.  She  left  a  legion  of  friends  to  mourn  the 
loss  of  her  kindly  interest  and  co-operation  in  all  that  makes 
life  worth  while.  Her  unswerving  loyalty  and  warm-hearted 
sympathy  were  her  outstanding  characteristics. 

She  was  laid  to  rest  in  Meharry  Cemetery,  July  17,  1923, 
by  the  side  of  her  devoted  husband,  within  sight  of  the  old 
home,  where,  she  always  maintained,  the  happiest  hours  of  her 
life  had  been  spent. 

Pearl  (Meharry)  Sickler,  of  Lafayette,  Indiana,  daughter 
of  Alexander  and  Jennie  E.  Meharry,  was  born  January  1, 
1879,  in  the  Hugh  Meharry  homestead  near  Shawnee  Mound. 
She  attended  Purdue  University  and  was  married  on  June  12, 
1901,  to  Dr.  John  R.  Sickler,  of  Indianapolis,  Indiana.  To  them 
were  born  two  children,  Lucy  Alexandra  and  John  Meharry. 

Lucy  Alexandra  Sickler,  daughter  of  John  R.  and  Pearl 
Meharry  Sickler  was  born  in  Indianapolis,  January  16,  1903. 
She  attended  Indiana  University,  is  a  member  of  the  Kappa 
Alpha  Theta  sorority,  and  was  married  October  6,  1923,  to 
Paul  Walter  Christensen,  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio.  They  have  one 
son,  Paul  Walter  Christensen,  Jr.,  born  January  31,  1925. 

John  Meharry  Sickler,  son  of  John  R.  and  Pearl  Meharry 
Sickler,  was  born  at  Frankfort,  Indiana,  October  28,  1904.  He 
is  a  member  of  the  class  of  1926  of  Purdue  University. 

Pearl  Meharrv  Sickler. 


58 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Thomas   Meharry 


Eunity     (Patton)     Meharry 


Js#&> 

fe- 

■J 

7f 

£;y 

4^ 

l./  \ 

*^S^B    <* 

-«=5*3» 

B^J' 

~-— -~—~ — JL 

hTT^F 

Wt        iW' 

JUte 

">"i ,: 

■»»«-»»-«. 

1111  l\111]H  mfmUmf 

ini 

Tk::m 

111 

lllll 

> 

Home  of  Thomas   Meharry   near  Wing-ate,   Indiana. 
Isaac  and  Mary   (Moore)   Meharry  and  two  of  their  children  in  foreground. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  59 

Fourth  branch 

THOMAS  MEHARRY 


Thomas,  second  son  of  Alexander  and  Jane  (Francis)  Ale- 
harry,  was  born  Saturday,  April  27,  1799,  in  a  log  cabin  on  a 
farm  lying  along  Eagle  Creek,  in  Liberty  Township,  Adams 
County,  Ohio.  The  date  of  his  birth  was  "the  twenty-second 
day  of  the  moon,"  according  to  the  record  in  his  father's  fam- 
ily Bible.  His  birthplace  is  about  two  miles  southeast  of  the 
village  of  Decatur,  Ohio,  which  is  across  the  line  in  Brown 
County.  He  was  descended  from  the  Scotch-Irish,  who,  as  a 
class,  were  pious,  earnest,  brave  of  demeanor,  courageous,  and 
energetic.  As  one  studies  the  life  of  Thomas  Meharry,  his 
character  readily  analyzes  itself  into  one  of  simplicity,  sin- 
cerity, generosity  and  hospitality.  He  was  pre-eminently  a 
member  of  that  great  class  of  our  countrymen  whom  Lincoln 
characterized  as  the  "plain  people." 

About  1789  his  father  bought  306  acres  of  land  in  south- 
ern Ohio  from  John  Beasley.  This  land  was  on  the  frontier 
of  civilization,  wdiere  the  ax  was  needed  for  the  forest  and  the 
rifle  for  the  Indian.  There  in  the  dense  woods  his  father 
opened  a  clearing,  built  a  cabin  and  established  his  home. 

In  this  secluded  home  the  little  lad  Thomas  spent  the 
early  years  of  childhood  and  youth.  When  he  reached  six 
years  of  age,  he  trudged  up  Louse  Run  to  the  old  schoolhouse 
and  sat  upon  the  rough  benches,  which  were  without  backs 
and  sometimes  so  high  that  the  pupils'  feet  could  not  touch  the 
floor.  Thomas'  education  was  limited  to  a  short  training  in 
"readin',  'ritin'  and  cipherin'  to  the  rule  of  three."  Sessions 
of  school  Avere  not  long  and  were  irregularly  attended.  The 
boys  were  needed  on  the  farm,  for  in  those  days  the  services 
of  boys  of  even  six  or  seven  years  were  considered  too  valu- 
able for  farm  work  to  be  sacrificed  for  school  purposes. 

In  1813  death  came  to  the  humble  household  when 
Thomas  Meharry's  father  was  killed  by  the  falling  of  a  tree. 
A  posthumous  child,  Alexander  Meharry  IV,  was  born  four 
months  after  the  father's  death.  This  left  the  widow,  Jane 
(Francis)  Meharry,  with  a  family  of  eight  children  to  face  the 
problems  of  life.  She  made  a  vow  to  keep  their  home  and 
complete  the  clearing  of  the  land.  She  managed  the  farm 
and  the  household.  She  and  the  boys  hoed,  cooked,  scrubbed, 
and  prayed.  The  more  they  gave  and  the  more  they  prayed, 
the  more  they  were  prospered.  Thomas  did  all  he  could  to 
help  her  in  the  struggle  to  keep  the  family  together  and  to 
clear  their  land.  We  hear  of  him  in  those  days  as  an  active 
boy,  full  of  fun  and  frolic,  and  also  regarded  as  rather  remark- 


60  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

able  for  bluntness  and  decision  of  character.  He  was  also 
fearless  and  self-reliant. 

Many  stories  are  told  illustrative  of  the  courage  and 
hardships  of  our  pioneer  ancestors,  which  in  these  prosperous 
times  we  are  prone  to  forget.  One  incident  of  the  boyhood 
of  this  lad,  for  he  was  little  more  than  a  boy  then,  which 
showed  that  there  was  good  stuff  in  him  for  the  making  of  a 
man,  is  worth  the  telling.  Every  year  at  the  close  of  the 
season  Thomas  would  take  a  load  of  the  produce  of  their 
garden  and  farm,  which  he  and  his  brothers  had  raised  dur- 
ing the  summer,  in  a  flat  boat  to  New  Orleans,  where  it  met 
with  ready  sales  and  good  prices.  He  was  consequently  in 
good  spirits  for  the  return  trip  across  country  to  his  home  in 
Ohio.  He  invariably  walked  back,  although  the  distance  was 
approximately  nine  hundred  miles.  In  those  days  they  did 
not  have  travelers'  checks,  or  even  paper  currency.  Gold  was 
the  only  form  of  money  used.  Thomas  would  carry  the  gold, 
"yellow  boys,"  as  he  called  the  coins  that  he  received  from 
his  sales,  in  a  belt  strapped  around  his  waist  and  concealed 
beneath  his  clothing.  It  was  not  a  heavy  weight  to  carry, 
for  $1,000  in  gold  weighed  not  more  than  four  or  five  pounds, 
and  it  is  not  likely  that  Thomas'  produce  was  sold  for  that 
amount.  A  number  of  the  boys  from  his  home  in  Ohio  made 
these  annual  trips  with  him.  They  traveled  together  for  pro- 
tection against  robbers,  for  there  were  many  lurking  bandits 
waiting  for  their  gold.  The  boys  carried  heavy  clubs  and  used 
much  precaution  to  guard  themselves.  Thomas  encountered 
many  dangers,  but  matched  himself  against  fatigue,  perils  and 
privations,  and  came  through  safely.  In  boyhood,  Thomas 
was  not  physically  strong  and  the  experience  he  was  com- 
pelled to  undergo  upon  these  annual  trips  weakened  his  con- 
stitution and  left  him  frail  for  the  remainder  of  his  life. 

During  this  period  the  pioneer  spirit  was  strong  in 
Thomas'  blood.  One  spring  day  in  late  April  of  1827,  Thomas, 
with  his  brothers,  Hugh  and  James,  left  their  home  to  visit 
Indiana  for  the  purpose  of  locating  and  entering  land.  They 
made  the  trip  on  horseback  and  camped  at  night.  They  laid 
their  blankets  on  the  ground  and  slept  hard  in  every  sense. 
They  prepared  coffee  and  toasted  bacon,  their  "common  do- 
ings." They  carried  their  spades  with  them,  and  when  they 
came  to  land  that  interested  them,  they  would  dig  down  to 
test  the  soil.  After  an  extended  tour  of  investigation,  and 
with  faith  in  their  judgment  of  the  future,  a  faith  that  was 
amply  justified  by  results,  they  entered  a  half  section  each  at 
$1.25  per  acre  and  found  themselves  $300  in  debt.  They  made 
their  decision  and  nourished  no  regrets. 

Thomas  then  returned  to  Ohio  to  prepare  for  removal  to 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  61 

his  new  land,  and  to  marry  Eunity  Patton,  daughter  of  Robert 
and  Eleanor  (  Evans)  Patton,  whose  home  was  in  Brown  Coun- 
ty, Ohio,  which  was  k4as  the  crow  flies"  about  ten  miles  from 
the  Meharry  cabin  in  Adams  County.  When  Thomas  Meharry 
made  his  first  call  upon  Eunity,  her  mother  saw  him  coming 
and  exclaimed  in  a  surprised  voice,  "There  comes  Meharry  !" 
Thomas  began  to  go  to  Eunity 's  to  "talk"  and  he  soon  became 
a  frequent  Yisitor  in  the  home.  The  old,  old  story  developed 
along  its  ancient  trodden  paths. 

One  day  when  Thomas  came  "a-sparking"  he  brought 
with  him  a  sack  of  apples  for  them  to  eat  while  they  visited. 
Thomas'  object  in  bringing  the  apples  was  to  watch  how 
Eunity  ate  them,  thus  to  ascertain  if  she  was  saving.  Would 
she  pare  the  apples  with  a  thick  peeling?  Would  she  waste 
a  lot  in  quartering  and  coring  the  apples  ?  Eunity,  uncon- 
scious that  a  crucial  test  was  being  applied  to  her,  ate  seeds, 
core,  rind  and  all,  wasting  nothing.  Great  was  Thomas'  satis- 
faction. Now  he  had  convincing  proof  that  she  was  most 
economical,  and  surely  she  would  make  a  thrifty  helpmeet. 
Thomas  immediately  asked  Eunity  Patton  "to  name  the  day." 
They  were  married  Tuesday,  December  4,  1827,  when  Thomas 
was  twenty-eight  and  Eunity  twenty-five  years  of  age.  The 
bride's  mother  did  not  favor  this  union  because  of  the  dread 
of  the  separation  that  must  necessarily  follow  when  they  mi- 
grated to  the  unknown  west. 

Thomas  Meharry,  at  one  time,  was  engaged  to  Lydia 
Perry,  but  this  engagement  was  broken  off  on  account  of  a 
disagreement  between  Lydia's  father  and  the  Meharry  broth- 
ers over  the  carding  of  some  wool  they  were  doing  for  Mr. 
Perry.  Afterward  Miss  Perry  married  John  Cooper  and  she 
became  the  mother  of  Needham  Perry  Cooper,  who  moved 
from  Ohio  to  Illinois  and  married  Margaret  Francis,  daughter 
of  Abraham  Francis  and  a  grand  niece  of  Jane  (Francis)  Me- 
harry. 

Thomas  and  Eunity  Meharry  began  their  married  life  at 
the  Meharry  homestead  in  Ohio  and  resided  with  Thomas' 
widowed  mother  until  May,  1828,  when  they  left  Ohio  to  go 
to  the  wilds  of  Indiana.  On  a  memorable  day,  which  is  repre- 
sented to  be  one  of  surpassing  beauty,  Thomas  and  Eunity 
loaded  their  goods  and  chattels  on  a  flat  boat,  or  "ark,"  at 
Manchester,  Ohio,  and  smiled  adieu  to  their  old  friends  gath- 
ered at  the  wharf  to  wish  them  "God-speed"  on  their  journey 
to  the  west. 


62  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

"Lo,  our  waiting  ark  is  freighted; 
In  its  depths  of  oak  and  pine, 
All  our  household  treasures  gathered — 
Thine,  my  humble  friend,  and  mine. 

"Ax  and  team,  and  plow  and  sickle, 
In  the  hold  are  gathered  all; 
And,  methinks,  I  hear  the  woodland, 
Mid  their  thundering  echoes  fall. 

"Draw  the  footboard,  loose  the  cables, 
Free  the  wharf  and  man   the  oars; 
Give  the  broad  keel  to  the  river, 
Bid  adieu   to   the   crowded   shores." 

— Thomas    B.    Read. 

The  route  planned  was  to  float  down  the  Ohio  River  and 
up  the  Wabash  to  Attica,  Indiana.  The  journey  was  started 
in  May,  1828.  Progress  on  the  Ohio  was  slow,  for  the  current 
was  ordinarily  only  three  miles  an  hour.  Some  days  they 
advanced  but  three  or  four  miles.  Many  hours  were  passed 
in  a  skiff  in  which  they  rode  to  the  shore,  Avhere  they  searched 
for  game.  They  would  float  all  day  and  tie  up  to  a  tree  at 
night.  Sabbaths  they  spent  in  rest  and  quiet,  never  traveling 
on  the  Lord's  day.  After  many  days  of  travel  they  reached 
the  appointed  spot  and  landed  at  Attica,  Indiana,  at  the  sunset 
hour. 

On  the  next  morning  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry  went 
straightway  to  their  land  in  Richland  Township,  Fountain 
County,  and  settled  in  the  woods  eleven  miles  east  of  Attica 
on  what  is  now  known  (1925)  as  the  James  Riffle  farm  on 
the  old  state  road.  There  were  no  roads,  only  paths  and 
bridgeless  streams  then.  The  settlers  lived  far  apart  and  wild 
animals  were  numerous.  Here  Thomas  and  Eunity  erected 
their  tent  and  began  housekeeping.  It  was  home,  "ever  so 
humble,"  it  is  true,  but  home,  nevertheless.  It  is  said  that 
they  slept  between  feather  beds  to  protect  them  from  the  in- 
tense cold  in  winter. 

After  fourteen  months  Mr.  Meharry  bought  a  tract  of 
land  in  Montgomery  County  and  at  once  began  preparations 
for  the  building  of  a  cabin.  Thomas  worked  early  and  late 
in  felling  timber  for  the  new  home.  One  evening  after  a  hard 
day's  work  he  was  so  exhausted  that  he  could  not  go  back  to 
their  tent  in  Fountain  County,  so  he  slept  on  the  ground  near 
where  he  had  been  working.  Eunity  and  baby  Jane  were  left 
alone  for  the  night.  Some  time  after  dark  Eunity  heard  the 
howling  of  wolves,  which  came  nearer  and  nearer  until  the 
pack  of  wolves  surrounded  their  clearing.  With  only  a  cover- 
lid for  a  door,  which  in  such  an  emergency  was  no  protection, 
she  was  compelled  to  build  huge  bonfires  and  keep  them  burn- 
ing brightly  until  dawn  to  keep   the  wolves  from   molesting 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


63 


64  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

them,  as  the  dreaded  beasts  would  not  venture  within  the  circle 
of  the  fire.  Eunity  was  very  angry  with  Thomas  for  thus  leav- 
ing his  wife  and  child  alone  and  unprotected  at  night  in  a 
wild  and  unsettled  country,  but  when  he  came  home  and  told 
her  how  tired  and  worn  he  was,  she  did  not  scold.  In  relating 
the  above  experience  to  her  children,  she  said,  "I  just  couldn't 
say  a  word." 

Mr.  Meharry  broke  and  fenced  ninety  acres  the  first  year 
while  living  in  Fountain  County.  He  had  bountiful  crops, 
which  he  sold  to  immigrants  for  feed  and  seed,  bringing  good 
returns.  Late  in  the  fall  of  1829  Thomas  moved  his  family  to 
their  new  home  in  Montgomery  County.  Here  they  passed 
the  winter  in  a  log  cabin.  The  cabin  was  twelve  feet  square 
and  made  of  logs.  The  chimney  was  built  of  stones  and  clay. 
There  was  an  immense  fireplace  that  would  hold  huge  logs 
of  wood,  and  great  fires  glorified  the  room  in  which  the 
family  gathered.  The  little  cabin  was  rude,  but  comfortable. 
It  was  situated  at  the  edge  of  a  native  forest.  There  was  no 
lack  of  food,  for  the  garden  and  the  field,  the  fowls  and  the 
herd,  the  wild  fruits  and  the  game  furnished  abundance.  The 
spindle  and  the  loom  were  soon  busy.  Before  long  the  sweet 
voices  of  children  broke  the  silences  of  the  woods  and  added 
new  joys  and  new  cares  for  the  parental  hearts. 

The  following  spring  the  demands  of  the  growing  family 
necessitated  another  addition  to  the  house,  and  something  in 
the  way  of  a  modern  dwelling  was  attached  to  the  cabin. 
This  was  a  roomy  structure  for  those  primitive  days.  It  was 
a  four-room,  frame  building,  a  story  and  a  half  high.  Here 
they  dwelt  in  safety,  never  molested  by  Indians  nor  wild  ani- 
mals, but  they  could  often  hear  the  mournful  midnight  howl 
of  the  prairie  wolves,  which  more  than  once  coaxed  their  house 
dogs  away. 

To  this  period  of  Thomas  and  Eunity  Meharry 's  life  be- 
longs a  story  that  shows  their  characteristic  resourcefulness. 
Late  one  afternoon  in  early  fall  while  Thomas  was  plowing 
an  acquaintance  rode  up  to  the  fence  and  stopped  for  a  friendly 
chat  about  the  crops  and  weather,  as  Thomas  supposed.  But 
the  man  was  there  to  ascertain  if  Mr.  Meharry  had  entered  the 
adjoining  eighty  acres  which  lay  next  to  the  land  he  was 
then  working.  Thomas  told  him  he  had  not,  but  would  as 
soon  as  he  had  the  money  to  pay  for  it.  The  disgruntled 
neighbor  then  boasted  that  he  had  the  ready  money  and 
soon  would  be  the  owner  of  the  land,  for  he  liked  it  better  than 
any  he  could  locate  elsewhere. 

Our  good  man  was  sorely  troubled  and  stood  lost  in 
thought  for  a  while,  then  left  his  horses  standing  in  the  field 
and  started  for  home  to  advise  with  mother.     He  never  liked 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  65 

to  decide  a  perplexing  question  without  submitting  it  to  his 
wife,  for  he  placed  great  reliance  on  her  judgment.  Her  assist- 
ance in  the  management  of  the  family  finances  had  been  of 
great  value  in  the  past  and  he  had  abundant  faith  that  she 
would  devise  some  scheme  for  raising  the  needed  sum  to  pay 
for  the  land.  His  faith  was  not  misplaced,  for  Eunity,  quick 
to  see  and  grasp  an  opportunity,  soon  convinced  her  husband 
that  they  could  buy  the  land  and  could  pay  for  it. 

In  the  dim  gray  light  of  the  next  morning's  dawn,  Mr. 
Meharry  rode  to  the  home  of  his  friend,  Laban  Wheeler,  who 
had  ready  money  and  who  gladly  loaned  him  one  hundred 
dollars  in  gold  at  fifty  per  cent  interest.  ( It  was  a  three 
months'  loan,  but  was  repaid  in  six  weeks.)  Thomas  imme- 
diately rode  across  the  country  to  the  land  office  at  Craw- 
fordsville,  Indiana,  and  obtained  the  land  by  purchase  from 
the  government  at  $1.25  per  acre.  Upon  the  return  trip  he 
met  friend  neighbor  on  his  way  to  enter  the  coveted  land. 
"For  your  sake,  I  regret  to  tell  you  that  the  eighty  is  mine," 
was  Thomas'  greeting. 

When  Thomas  reached  home  from  Crawfordsville  his  wife 
asked  him  to  go  to  their  twenty-acre  corn  field  north  of  the 
house  where  they  had  a  large  crop  of  pumpkins  and  to  bring 
in  a  wagon  load  of  the  fruit.  When  he  returned  with 
the  pumpkins,  Eunity  made  them  into  sauce,  or  pumpkin 
butter,  which  Mr.  Meharry  took  to  Crawfordsville  on  the 
following  day  and  sold  from  door  to  door.  While  grandfather 
was  selling  the  sauce,  grandmother  was  working  another 
load  of  the  yellow  fruit  into  more  sauce.  For  four  suc- 
cessive days  the}'  worked  early  and  late  until  four  wagon 
loads  of  pumpkins  had  been  converted  into  delicious  golden 
sauce  and  sold  at  good  prices. 

"We  have  pumpkins  at  morning  and  pumpkins  at  noon, 
If  it  were  not  for  pumpkins  we  should  be   undone." 

Thus  grandmother's  dauntless  pluck  and  resourcefulness 
triumphed,  for  the  pumpkin  sauce  paid  for  the  eighty  acres  of 
land.  Thomas  and  Eunity  were  fully  alive  to  the  truth  em- 
bodied  in   Shakespeare's  famous  lines : 

"There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men, 
Which,  taken  at  the  flood,  leads  on  to  fortune; 
Omitted,  all  the  voyage  of  their  life 
Is  bound  in  shallows  and  in  miseries; 
And  we  must  take  the  current  when  it  serves, 
Or  lose  our  ventures." 

There  is  little  to  record  of  those  incidents  that  give  zest 
to  biographies,  but  a  record  of  every  duty  well  done.  There 
were  difficulties  to  meet  and  troubles  to  share  and  joys  to 
divide.  So  the  days  passed  and  the  months  went  by  and  the 
years  counted  themselves  with  the  eternity  that  lies  behind. 


66  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Under  the  thrifty  farmer's  management,  the  farm  was 
brought  from  its  primitive  condition  to  a  more  improved  state. 
No  sooner  had  the  rank  prairie  grass  been  turned  under  by 
the  plow  than  Grandfather  Thomas  planted  a  ten-acre  apple 
orchard,  which  was  the  pride  of  his  heart.  There  were  the 
early  apples,  the  autumn  apples  and  the  winter  apples  of 
many  different  varieties.  Some  of  the  "windfalls"  were  cut 
and  dried,  some  made  into  apple  butter  and  others  into  cider. 
Cider  time  was  when  the  small  boys,  with  convenient  rye 
straws,  sucked  "nectar"  to  their  hearts'  content.  This  was 
the  first  bearing  orchard  in  the  country  and  it  was  an  impor- 
tant source  of  revenue.  A  train  of  wagons  came,  often  from 
a  distance  of  fifty  to  seventy-five  miles,  and  remained  several 
days  gathering  apples.  Selling  honey  was  another  profitable 
line.  Eunity  Patton  Meharry  enjoyed  working  with  bees  and 
was  very  successful  with  them,  earning  considerable  money 
by  the  sale  of  honey.  It  is  said  that  on  one  trip  to  market 
with  a  load  of  produce  that  consisted  principally  of  honey  in 
the  comb,  the  horses  became  frightened  in  "Irish  Town,"  a 
suburb  of  Lafayette,  and  ran,  scattering  honey  along  the 
street  for  several  blocks.  The  accident  caused  the  loss  of 
many  hours  of  labor  for  Mrs.  Meharry. 

Mr.  Meharry  kept  from  ten  to  twenty  cows  and  made 
cheese  and  butter  for  the  market.  Then,  too,  they  would  cut 
and  haul  cord  wood.  Their  nearest  markets  were :  Attica, 
fourteen  miles  ;  Crawfordsville,  eighteen  miles,  and  Lafayette, 
twenty  miles.  The  Indiana  soil  was  rich  and  productive.  It 
produced  great  crops  of  corn,  wheat,  oats  and  grass,  the  sale 
of  which  added  to  the  family  income. 

Grandfather  brought  the  first  reaper  to  this  part  of  Indiana 
in  1845.  It  was  a  crude  affair,  but  a  wonder  to  the  farmers, 
who  had  never  seen  anything  like  it.  Cyrus  McCormick  sold 
and  delivered  this  reaper  to  Thomas  Meharry  for  $100.  He 
hauled  it  in  a  wagon  from  Chicago  to  the  Meharry  farm  in 
Montgomery  County,  Indiana.  The  machine  was  in  sections, 
which  Mr.  McCormick  put  together.  He  then  drove  it  into 
the  field  and  cut  grain.  After  trying  the  reaper  awhile  himself, 
grandfather  suggested  that  there  should  be  a  seat  on  it,  and 
Mr.  McCormick  agreed  with  him,  so  they  drove  to  Attica,  had 
a  seat  made  and  Mr.  McCormick  attached  it  to  the  reaper. 
He  then  spent  three  days  at  the  Meharry  home,  testing  the 
machine  to  be  certain  that  it  was  satisfactory. 

Thomas  possessed  the  most  valuable  quality  of  not  being 
satisfied  so  long  as  he  felt  there  was  further  development  yet  to 
come.  "This  one  thing  I  do,"  seemed  to  be  his  motto  through 
all  his  career.  He  labored  diligently,  lived  prudently  and  ac- 
cumulated honestly,  surrounding  himself  with  the  necessities 


History    oi<    the    Meharry    Family  67 

and  even  the  comforts  of  life.  His  wants  were  very  modest 
compared  with  those  which  we  of  today  convert  into  imag- 
inary necessities.  By  industry  and  economy  he  added  other 
acres  to  his  homestead,  new  buildings,  livestock  and  general 
improvements.  Thomas  taught  his  children  to  keep  their  land 
at  an}'  sacrifice.  Frequently  he  said,  "Never  part  from  your 
land,  boys  ;  keep  your  land  and  your  land  will  keep  you,"  and 
again.  "Live  like  a  farmer  and  you'll  live  like  a  prince."  He 
never  engaged  in  land  speculation. 

The  pleasures  and  recreations  of  those  pioneer  days  were 
the  hearty  old  time  frolics  of  husking  bees,  apple  parings,  and 
quilting  bees.  House  raisings,  barn  raisings,  and  corn  husk- 
ings  were  enjoyed  also  by  young  and  old.  At  these  gatherings, 
the  good  housewives  served  "little  dinners,"  as  they  so  mod- 
estly called  them.  The  men  were  responsible  for  arranging 
the  long  tables  beneath  the  trees  in  the  yard.  The  tables  were 
made  by  putting  planks  on  saw  horses  and  covering  them  with 
red  table  cloths,  and,  on  real  extra  occasions,  with  a  white 
cloth.  And  such  spreads  !  The  hearty  and  substantial  things 
that  came  forth  from  the  baskets  were  something  like  the 
following:  Fresh  beef,  head  cheese,  sausages,  wild  turkey, 
fish,  fried  chicken,  boiled  ham,  all  kinds  of  vegetables,  creamy 
Dutch  cheese,  sweet  and  spicy  preserves  of  many  sorts,  corn 
bread,  white  bread,  sour-dough  biscuits,  pies  galore,  sorghum, 
or  maple  sirup  and  honey,  and  always  doughnuts,  pound  cake, 
butter  milk,  steaming  coffee  and  tea  and  sweet  cider  were 
present.  The  pioneers'  appetites  were  keen  and  satisfaction 
for  them  abundant.  They  were  better  friends  for  sitting 
around  these  boards  in  company. 

Reading  matter  was  as  much  too  scarce  then  as  in  some 
particulars  it  is  too  plentiful  today.  Their  few  books  com- 
prised the  Bible,  the  lives  of  one  or  two  noted  preachers,  such 
as  John  Wesley  ;  possibly  a  copy  of  Bunyan's  "Pilgrim's 
Progress,"  and  Dr.  Gunn's  "Medical  Book,"  but  "always"  a 
patent  medicine  almanac,  which  they  carefully  consulted  on 
every  occasion.  Stray  newspapers  were  treasured  and  passed 
from   one  to  another,  while   magazines  were  not  thought  of. 

In  the  year  1845,  the  Coal  Creek  region,  bordering  the 
southern  part  of  Tippecanoe,  the  western  part  of  Montgomery, 
and  the  eastern  part  of  Fountain  counties,  in  the  state  of  Indi- 
ana, became  so  infested  with  thieves,  especially  horse  thieves, 
that  the  protection  of  property  became  a  serious  question. 
The}'  had  no  telegraph  or  telephones  at  that  time,  so  it  was 
hard  to  locate  the  marauders. 

In  this  year,  probably  in  June,  four  or  five  men  met  in 
Thomas  Meharry's  locust  grove  in  council  to  talk  over  the 
situation.     They  decided  to  form  themselves  into  a  company 


Upper  Left — Shoe  lasts,  coffee  mill,  steelyards.  Can  any  one  name  the  other 
article? 

Upper  Right — Dough  box,  ox  yoke,  wooden  rake  and  wooden  hay  forks.  Thomas 
Meharry's   home  in    background. 

Center — An  old  hickory  splint  basket  and  a  demijohn.  (It  took  three  of  these 
to  store  the  alcoholic  medicines  in  Thomas  Meharry's  household.)  Chain  brought 
from  Ohio  by  Thomas  Meharry  and  his  old  hand  wrought  anvil  dated  1838.  Old 
harness  horse,  candle  stick  and  candle  moulds.  David  Meharry's  old  hammer  dated 
1825  and  old  planes  found  in  Thomas  Meharry's  attic.  Did  these  planes  belong  to 
Mathew    Patton,   the   cabinet   maker,   and    brother   of   Eunity    (Patton)    Meharry? 

All  ttttse  relics  were  recently  found  in  the  Thomas  Meharry  attic,  excepting  the 
old  hammer  (1825)  which  was  made  by  David  Meharry  and  is  the  property  of  his 
daughter,   Mrs.   George   Hawthorne. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  69 

to  protect  themselves  from  thieves  of  all  kinds.  They  or- 
ganized a  company  of  men  of  the  neighborhood,  who  were 
known  as  the  Council  Grove  Minute  Men,  or  "horse  company." 
They  held  meetings  and  arranged  it  so  in  case  of  a  horse 
being  stolen,  all  members  would  be  notified  and  at  a  moment's 
notice  the}'  would  be  ready  to  assist  in  catching  the  thief.  At 
one  time,  when  a  valuable  horse  was  missing,  the  members 
of  the  company  hurriedly  got  together  and  started  out  to 
catch  the  thief.  It  was  not  long  until  the  horse  was  found  in 
the  road  with  a  bridle  on,  but  the  thief  kept  to  the  corn  fields, 
reached  the  Wabash  River  and  swam  across  without  being 
caught,  though  the  pursuers  shot  at  him  several  times. 

The  Minute  Men  were  often  called  out  in  the  night  to  ride 
down  some  thief.  The  clatter  of  the  horses'  feet  in  the  still- 
ness of  the  night  could  be  plainly  heard  as  members  of  this 
company  on  horseback  galloped  over  the  road  in  search  of 
thieves. 

After  the  organization  had  been  in  existence  fifty  years, 
at  the  June  meeting's  in  1895,  Mr.  G.  N.  Meharry,  one  of  the 
oldest  members  of  the  company,  presented  President  S.  M. 
Mick  with  a  gavel  as  an  insignia  of  the  office  of  president  of 
the  Council  Grove  Minute  Men.  The  gavel  was  made  by  Ira 
( i.  Meharry,  the  grandson  of  James  Meharry,  from  a  locust 
stum])  of  one  of  the  trees  in  the  grove  where  the  first  meet- 
ing  was   held. 

As  the  family  grew  and  prospered,  there  came  at  last  the 
Spacious  and  beautiful  brick  residence,  which  was  built  in 
1842.  near  Shawnee  Mound  in  Montgomery  County,  Indiana. 
For  awhile,  Eunity  opposed  the  building  of  their  new  home 
in  that  year  because  her  twin  sons,  Abraham  and  Isaac,  were 
born  in  February  of  the  same  year.  She  said,  "How  can  I 
care  for  my  babies  and  look  after  all  the  extra  work  that 
building  will  bring  to  me."  But,  after  careful  consideration, 
Thomas  and  Eunity  decided  not  to  defer  their  building  plans. 
The  beams  of  this  house  were  large,  hand-hewn  timbers. 
Tin-  shingles  were  hand  cut  and  secured  by  hand-wrought 
nails.  The  bricks  were  home  made  and  the  lime  was  burned  a 
few  feet  east  of  where  the  home  stands  today. 

There  was  one  room  in  their  new  home  that  deseiwes  spe- 
cial mention,  that  was  called  the  "Sabbath  parlor,"  where  the 
door  was  always  closed  to  the  children  and  they  were  never 
allowed  to  enter  without  special  permission.  It  was  in  the 
stiff  propriety  of  this  room  that  the  parson  and  other  visitors 
of  quality  were  entertained  when  they  appeared. 

There  have  been  many  changes,  some  additions  and  some 
improvements  in  the  old  home  during  the  passing  of  the  years, 
but  practically  it  stands  as  it  was  built  in  1842.     It  was  here 


70  History    of    the    Mi: harry    Family 

in  this  home  on  the  farm  which  they  together  carved  out  of 
the  virgin  forest  that  Thomas  and  Eunity  spent  the  closing 
years  of  their  life. 

"It  was  a  pleasant  mansion,  an  abode  new, 
Yet  hidden  from  the  great  high  road." 

Thomas  Meharry  was  a  close  student  of  the  Bible  and 
he  was  a  man  with  a  positive  faith  which  was  as  simple  as 
that  of  a  little  child.  Every  morning  and  evening  family  wor- 
ship was  observed  in  his  home.  Before  each  meal  grace  was 
said  and  afterward  thanks  were  returned.  He  ever  followed 
his  children  into  their  walks  of  life  with  daily  prayer  and 
wise  counsel.  In  the  Meharry  home  Sunday  was  devoted  en- 
tirely to  public  and  private  worship,  reading  of  scriptures  or 
catechising  and  nothing  else  was  permitted.  Soon  after  estab- 
lishing their  home,  both  Thomas  and  his  wife  joined  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  of  their  community,  as  charter  mem- 
bers, at  the  residence  of  Peter  Schultz,  which  was  the  regu- 
lar preaching  place.  Most  of  the  religious  people  of  that  time, 
if  they  were  Protestants,  were  affiliated  with  the  Methodists — 
a  denomination  that  always  did  and  always  will  hold  meetings 
somewhere.  In  the  early  days,  the  services  were  held  in  the 
homes,  later  the  schoolhouses  were  utilized.  Then  came  the 
barnlike  structures  which  were  called  "meeting  houses." 

Thomas  Meharry  was  always  in  attendance  at  church 
services,  except  when  unavoidably  detained.  In  those  days 
the  men  and  women  occupied  different  sides  of  the  church, 
the  men  having  the  right  and  the  women  having  the  left. 
Families  never  sat  together.  At  the  right  and  left  of  the  pulpit 
and  parallel  with  it  were  several  rows  of  short  pews,  the 
''amen  seats,"  as  the  ungodly  had  profanely  named  them.  Here 
the  more  faithful  members  sat,  those  who  were  used  to 
"speakin'  out  in  meetinV  When  the  preacher  made  a  point 
that  pleased  them,  they  would  say,  "Amen,  amen,"  in  no  un- 
certain tones.  During  the  long  sermons,  Thomas,  who  was 
an  "Amener,"  often  became  tired  and  drowsy.  At  such  times 
it  was  his  peculiar  habit  to  arise  and  stand  with  folded  arms. 
After  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  he  quietly  resumed  his  seat.  He 
did  this  so  frequently  that  no  attention  was  paid  to  it  by  the 
congregation. 

Thomas  Meharry,  like  many  others  of  his  day  and  gener- 
ation, was  bitterly  opposed  to  Free  Masonry.  The  neighbor- 
hood was  trying  to  raise  the  sum  of  $1,500  to  erect  the  first 
church  building  in  the  community,  which  was  to  be  built  at 
Pleasant  Hill,  now  called  Wingate.  Likewise  the  Masons 
were  striving  hard  to  construct  a  Masonic  Temple.  Neither 
had  the  required  funds.  A  committee  approached  Thomas 
Meharry  and  suggested  that  they  help  each  other.  The  plan 
was  for  the  church  to  occupy  the  first  floor  and  the  hall  to  be 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  71 

above  the  church.  I  lis  indignant  reply  was,  "I  will  not  build 
God's  house  and  let  the  devil  build  his  on  top."  His  answer 
surprised  his  friends,  for  in  those  early  days  for  him  to  refuse 
a  favor  was  almost  unknown.  He  was  very  pronounced  in 
his  likes  and  dislikes,  also  frank  and  outspoken,  but  it  was 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Meharry  brothers  that  the 
church  was  built.  The  Meharry  brothers  helped  to  establish 
Methodism  in  semi-pioneer  Indiana,  as  their  father  did  in  the 
wilds  of  Ohio. 

In  accordance  with  the  custom  of  the  times  there  were 
frequent  stirring  revivals  and  religious  meetings.  These  were 
the  very  essence  of  Methodism.  No  home  of  worship  was 
large  enough  to  hold  the  crowds,  so  camp  meetings  became  a 
physical  necessity.  These  camp  meetings  were  important 
factors  in  the  lives  of  the  Meharry  brothers  and  their  families. 

The  first  camp  meeting  in  the  neighborhood  after  the 
Meharry  family  moved  to  Indiana  was  held  in  the  grove  of 
James  Meharry,  but  a  few  years  later  the  camp  was  moved  to 
the  grove  of  Hugh  Meharry,  where  it  remained  for  about 
forty  years,  and  was  then  taken  back  to  the  James  Meharry 
grove,  which  had  in  the  meantime  been  inherited  by  Allan 
Meharry.  The  last  meeting  was  about  the  year  1918.  Both 
of  these  cam])  grounds  were  beautiful  spots  and  appropriate 
for  religious  worship.  Each  tract  was  covered  with  a  large 
growth  of  trees  and  was  void  of  underbrush. 

The  camp  meetings  were  always  held  in  summer.  The 
first  day  of  the  meetings  was  given  over  to  the  pitching  of 
tents,  gathering  the  supply  of  wood,  arranging  the  lights,  and 
settling  the  families.  By  night  all  was  in  order  and  a  special 
service  was  held,  the  first  sermon  preached  and  the  evening 
concluded  with  a  brief  class  meeting.  The  meetings  held 
about  five  days  and  adjourned  while  the  spirit  of  the  meetings 
was  yet  in  its  strength.  There  was  a  rigid  program,  which 
was  strictly  followed. 

The  influence  of  these  open  air  meetings  under  the  trees 
was  the  dominant  element  in  the  lives  of  the  early  settlers  of 
that  community. 

"In  the  darkling  wood. 
Amid    the    cool    and    silence,    he    knelt    down 
And  offered  to  the  Mightiest  solemn  thanks 
And  supplication.     For  his  simple  heart 
Might  not  resist  the  sacred  influence." 

— William  Cullen   Bryant. 

People  flocked  to  these  assemblies  in  great  numbers  to 
renew  their  pledges  to  the  Lord.  Many  families  camped  on 
the  grounds,  removed  from  the  "bus}'  haunts  of  men."  One 
could   look   out  over  a   "sea   of  tents."     The   nearbv   families. 


72  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

who  did  not  camp,  came  early  and  stayed  late,  the  good 
housewives  bringing  well-filled  baskets  with  them.  Old,  white- 
haired  men  and  women,  rich  in  experience,  down  to  barefoot, 
tow-headed  boys  and  girls,  who  had  eyes  and  ears  for  all  that 
was  to  be  seen  and  heard,  made  up  the  gatherings  on  the 
camp  grounds. 

Grandfather  Thomas'  one  by-word  was  "Abominable  on 
it."  He  did  not  tolerate  profanity  and  was  not  addicted  to  the 
use  of  intoxicating  liquors,  nor  tobacco  in  any  form.  In  these 
matters  he  was  inclined  to  grant  no  privileges  to  others  that 
he  did  not  allow  to  himself.  His  sons  used  to  relate  some 
stories  that  illustrate  the  character  of  the  training  he  gave 
them.  One  day,  when  William  and  Jesse  were  in  their  teens, 
they  had  been  given  some  cigars  by  a  man  who  worked  for 
their  father.  The  boys  hid  them  away,  waiting  for  a  favorable 
time  to  enjoy  their  first  smoke,  but  to  their  dismay  their  father 
accidentally  found  the  cigars  before  they  had  an  opportunity 
to  smoke  them.  He  was  shocked  and  displeased  by  this  act 
of  his  sons,  and  made  them  return  the  cigars  to  the  giver. 
Upon  another  occasion  it  is  related  that  he  came  upon  his 
twin  sons,  Abraham  and  Isaac,  secretly  smoking  their  first 
cigars.  His  disgruntled  remark  was,  "Fire  at  one  end  and  a 
fool  at  the  other."  In  both  cases  the  punishment  that  ensued 
fitted  the  ofTense  and  his  sons  grew  up  as  total  abstainers 
from  all  forms  of  tobacco  and  liquor. 

"Stop-stop-stop — ,"  was  an  odd  expression  of  Thomas 
Meharry,  which  he  invariably  used  when  excited.  One  occa- 
sion upon  which  he  used  it  we  would  like  to  record.  He  was 
visiting  his  sons  in  Tolono  and  went  with  them  to  the  dedi- 
cation of  a  new  Catholic  church  in  that  village. 

As  they  approached  the  church,  a  priest  was  standing 
near  the  door  scattering  holy  water  upon  the  just  and  the  un- 
just alike  as  they  entered  the  building.  Grandfather  did  not 
notice  what  the  priest  was  doing  until  he  himself  was  being 
sprinkled.  Then  he  excitedly  exclaimed,  "Stop  stop  stop, 
you'll  spoil  my  new  suit,  stop-stop-stop."  His  amused  sons 
had  hard  work  to  quiet  the  old  gentleman.  He  ever  after  held 
it  up  against  the  priest,  who  was  a  friend  of  the  Meharrys. 

Thomas  Meharry  had  very  little  sympathy  for  people  who 
wasted  their  time  playing  games,  especially  on  Sunday.  It  is 
related  that  once  his  sons  improvised  a  checker  board  by  draw- 
ing squares  upon  the  oilcloth  table  and  using  coat  buttons  for 
checker  men.  Returning  unexpectedly  from  church  one  Sun- 
day, Mr.  Meharry  found  a  checker  game  in  full  progress. 
Without  wasting  any  words  he  gathered  up  oilcloth  and  but- 
tons, walked  over  to  the  stove  and  threw  them  into  the  fire. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  7S 

On  previous  occasions  the  boys  had  played  checkers,  but  had 
heard  their  father's  approach  in  time  to  hide  their  game. 

When  Thomas  Meharry  reached  his  majority  he  identified 
himself  with  the  Whig  party,  but  when  the  Republican  party 
was  formed  he  became  an  ardent  supporter  of  the  principles 
of  that  organization  for  the  rest  of  his  life.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  that  among  the  numerous  descendants  of  Thomas  Me- 
harry there  has  not  been  to  exceed  two,  and  possibly  one, 
Democrat  among  their  number. 

Favorite  maxims  with  Thomas  Meharry  were :  "Chop 
your  own  wood  and  it  will  warm  you  twice."  "Take  care  of 
the  dimes  and  the  dollars  will  take  care  of  themselves."  "Spare 
the  rod  and  spoil  the  child."  "Sue  a  beggar  and  catch  a 
louse."  "Rolling  stones  gather  no  moss."  "Don't  swap  a 
horse  while  crossing  a  stream." 

A  friend  tells  us  an  interesting  story  which  shows  the 
real  Thomas.  Grandfather  had  just  returned  from  a  trip 
overland  to  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  where  he  had  gone  to  buy  pro- 
visions. He  brought  home  a  barrel  of  Orleans  sugar,  which 
was  an  unheard-of  thing  in  those  days.  The  sugar  was  placed 
in  a  closet  in  the  bed  chamber  for  safekeeping.  One  day 
Thomas  and  Eunity  went  to  the  closet  to  take  out  some 
sugar.  Their  sons,  Abraham  and  Isaac,  and  John  T.  Moore, 
a  cousin  of  the  boys,  followed  them  and  childlike  they  asked 
for  some  of  the  sugar.  The  mother  sternly  refused  them,  but 
the  father  smiled,  edged  to  the  barrel  and  when  mother's  at- 
tention was  attracted  elsewhere,  selected  three  large  lumps 
of  sugar  and  held  the  smuggled  sweets  in  his  hands  behind 
him  for  the  boys  to  take,  which  they  hurriedly  did.  He  then 
gravely  shooed  them  from  the  room.  This  little  happening 
left  a  pleasant  memory  with  John  T.  Moore,  the  narrator  of 
the  incident,  who  was  one  of  the  three  lads  mentioned  above, 
and  is  now  an  elderly  man.  The  vicissitudes  of  life  have  sil- 
vered his  hair  and  changed  the  round  merry  face  ;  he  has  lived 
the  dream  nearly  through,  but  he  has  not  forgotten  Thomas 
Meharry's  sugar  barrel. 

Thomas  remembered  that  his  father  had  immigrated  from 
Ireland  to  America  and  thus  had  bettered  his  condition.  He 
remembered  his  own  experience  in  advancing  westward  into 
Indiana,  for  he,  too,  had  bettered  his  condition.  The  land  he 
had  purchased  in  his  adopted  state  at  a  low  price  had  now 
become  very  valuable.  As  his  children  grew  to  maturity  the 
grandparental  wanderlust  descended  to  them  in  full  measure. 
They  became  filled  with  a  desire  to  "go  west,"  to  seek  homes 
among  the  prairies  of  Illinois.  The  range  of  the  rich  prairies 
of  Illinois  were  invitingly  tempting  to  both  father  and  sons. 
Si  i.  after  mature  reflection,  Thomas  made  a  trip  through  Illi- 


74  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

nois,  driving  his  favorite  team,  "Jerry  and  Tyler."  He  made 
this  journey  with  a  view  of  selecting  a  location  for  his  sons. 
When  he  started  on  this  trip  his  wife's  parting  advice  to  him 
regarding  the  entering  of  land  was,  "While  you  are  gettin',  get 
a-plenty."  He  studied  the  country  and  was  so  favorably  im- 
pressed with  the  central  section  of  the  state  that  he  concluded 
to  go  no  further.  He  thought  that  the  land  would  become 
more  valuable,  as  his  Indiana  acres  had  done.  In  1852, 
Thomas  Meharry  selected  4,000  acres  in  Champaign,  McLean 
and  Shelby  counties  and  purchased  this  land  from  the  govern- 
ment at  the  government  office  in  Danville  for  $2.50  an  acre, 
paying  in  full  for  it  with  gold.  If  Mr.  Meharry  had  used 
"wildcat  money,"  which  was  then  in  circulation,  there  would 
have  been  an  added  per  cent,  making-  the  land  cost  $2.75  an 
acre.  A  considerable  portion  of  the  money  to  pay  for  said 
land  was  earned  by  making  cheese  at  the  family  home  in  Indi- 
ana. This  real  estate  today  (1925)  is  valued  at  from  $200  to 
$300  per  acre. 

Mr.  Meharry  attended  to  the  survey  of  this  land.  He 
himself  measured  all  of  it  by  means  of  a  "click,"  a  mechanical 
contrivance  on  the  order  of  the  speedometer  of  today.  The 
"click"  was  attached  to  the  wagon  wheel  and  it  would  click 
off  the  miles  as  he  drove  around  the  land.  Thomas  Meharry 
gave  his  children  who  settled  in  Illinois  a  full  section  of  land. 
Those  who  remained  in  Indiana  received  less  in  acreage  be- 
cause the  land  was  considered  more  valuable.  The  youngest 
son,  who  remained  in  the  old  homestead,  received  the  smallest 
amount  of  land  of  any  of  the  children  because  of  the  valuable 
improvements  on  that  farm.  The  children  of  Thomas  and 
Eunity  (Patton)  Meharry  all  grew  to  maturity  and  were  heads 
of  families. 
Jane  Patton  was  born  in  Fountain  County,  Indiana,  Februarv 

10,  1829. 
W7illiam  was  born  in  Montgomerv  County,  Indiana,  October 

27,  1830. 
Ellen    Patton    was    born    in    Montgomerv    County,    Indiana, 

March  24,  1833. 
Jesse  was  born  in  Montgomerv  County,   Indiana,  October  9, 

1835. 
Polly  Ann   was  born   in   Montgomery   County,   Indiana,    July 

3,  1838. 
Abraham  and  Isaac  were  born  in  Montgomery  County,  Indi- 
ana, February  16,  1842. 

Jane's  birth  occurred  in  a  log  cabin  in  Fountain  County, 
William,  Jesse,  Ellen,  Polly  and  the  twins,  Abraham  and 
Isaac,  were  born  in  the  frame  building  in  which  the  family 
lived  before  the  large  brick  house  was  erected  near  Shawnee 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


75 


Thomas    Meharry    with    his    four    sons    and    three    daughters.      Pictures    were    taken 
during    middle    life. 

Center — Thomas    Meharry. 

Top    Row — Jane,    William,    Ellen. 

Middle — Jesse,    Polly. 

Below — The    twins,   Abraham    and    Isaac. 


76  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Mound,  Indiana.  There  was  also  another  member  of  this 
family,  Mary  Moore,  a  daughter  of  a  close  relative,  whom 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry  took  into  their  home  and  reared.  They 
looked  upon  her  as  their  own  daughter  and  she  remembered 
them  as  father  and  mother. 

From  under  the  rough-hewn  rafters  of  the  old  brick 
house,  near  Shawnee  Mound,  have  gone  out  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  two  generations  of  the  same  blood — descendants 
of  Thomas  and  Eunity  Patton  Meharry.  For  over  forty  years 
Thomas  and  Eunity  lived  together  happily.  Their  family 
circle  remained  unbroken  until  January  29,  1874,  when  the 
husband  and  father  passed  away.  When  dying,  his  brother 
Jesse,  who  watched  by  his  bedside,  asked,  "Thomas,  do  you 
know  us?  Do  you  know  that  you  are  dying?  Do  you  con- 
tinue to  trust  in  Christ  for  salvation?"  To  each  question  he 
gave  prompt  affirmative  answers. 

Thomas  Meharry  could  truthfully  have  said,  as  Lyman 
Abbott  did  in  his  last  hours  :  "I  have  fought  a  good  fight — 
though  I  had  defeats.  I  have  finished  my  course — though  I 
sometimes  faltered  and  turned  aside.  And  I  have  kept  the 
faith — in  spite  of  doubts  and  perplexities,  which  everyone 
must  have." 

He  died  full  of  years  and  honor.  He  rests  in  the  old 
burying  ground  that  was  in  the  midst  of  his  own  land  at 
Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana.  In  this  peaceful  spot,  father, 
mother,  daughters  and  twin  sons  slumber  until  the  last  great 
day. 

"A  true  and  sincere  man  with  open  mind 

And  heart  all  crystal  clear  he  faced  the  light; 
For   though    it    pained   him,    still   with    steadfast   gaze 

As  on  the  sun,  he  dared  look  on  the  right, 
Stern  was  he  in  the  battle  for  the  right, 

With  foot  that  faltered  not  though  hard  the  path, 
The  fire  of  love  for  man  that  warmed  his  soul 

Against  all  wrong,  could  flame  with  virtuous  wrath, 
He  loved  his  home,  as  needle  to  the  pole 

Turns  ever  true,  on  whatso'er  seas  men  roam, 
So  to  his  friends  turned  his  constant  heart, 
No  spot  to  him  so  blessed  as  his  home." 

— Minot  Savage. 


Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  77 

EUNITY   (PATTON)   MEHARRY 


Eunity  Patton  was  born  in  Virginia,  Saturday,  August  7, 
1802.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Robert  and  Eleanor  (Evans) 
Patton,   who   were  natives  of   Delaware,  and  of   English   and 

Welsh  ancestry.  She  was  the  second  of  six  children,  namely: 
Priscilla  (Hessle),  Eunity,  Sally  (Parker),  Mathew,  William, 
and  Edward.  When  she  was  about  fourteen  years  of  age,  her 
parents  came  from  Virginia  to  Brown  County,  Ohio,  where 
they  continued  to  live  until  their  family  was  grown,  after 
which  they  moved  to  and  settled  on  a  farm  west  of  Lafayette, 
Indiana.  After  the  mother's  death,  the  father  lived  with  his 
daughter,  Eunity,  and  she  cared  for  him  during  the  remainder 
of  his  life.  Robert  Patton  was  the  first  one  buried  in  the  Me- 
harry Cemetery  at  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana. 

Robert  Patton  was  drafted  in  the  war  of  1812.  He  was 
just  recovering  from  a  severe  sickness,  being  hardly  able  to 
walk  at  that  time.  When  he  left  home  his  wife  Eleanor — 
"Nelly"  went  with  him  on  the  way  to  camp  as  far  as  her 
strength  would  permit.  She  never  expected  to  see  her  husband 
again,  but  her  fears  were  groundless,  for  he  returned  un- 
harmed. Eleanor  Patton  was  buried  in  Shambaugh  Cemetery, 
near  Montmorenci,  in  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana. 

Eunity,  as  a  girl  and  woman,  had  the  blessing  of  all  bless- 
ings. She  was  remarkable  for  indomitable  strength  of  pur- 
pose, a  great  capacity  for  work  and  an  unusual  executive 
ability.  She  knew  the  profession  of  housekeeping  in  all  its 
old-fashioned  complexity  and  was  "very  tidy,"  "flaxing 
around,"  doing  all  the  manifold  work  of  the  mother  of  a  large 
family.  Nothing  was  wasted  in  her  hands.  When  her  care- 
fully turned  and  made-over  gowns  were  partly  worn  out  they 
were  cut  down  and  made  dainty  with  fresh  kerchiefs  for  the 
girls.  When  one  could  no  longer  wear  them,  the  larger  pieces 
were  used  for  patchwork  quilts  and  the  rest  were  cut,  sewed 
together  and  wound  into  balls.  Then  her  loom  wove  them 
into  serviceable  rag  carpets  and  rugs.  She  was  proficient  in 
such  mysteries  as  spinning,  weaving,  dyeing,  soap  making, 
candle  dipping,  and  cider  making — feminine  employments 
longf  since  extinct. 


78 


History    of    ttie    Meharrv    Family 


m    jg&  -"^gg  *  '■ 

^v;  > 

.*-•    -*   ■ ,  3 

«    13p, 

t-ffe 

S  *>-a 

-  Jbh  *^r    f  '  - 

Jit;              ^ 

-*<M           i]                       hi* 

■■'-■:■;■'■. 

N|t 

" ' 

*§lt    ; 

Eunity    (Patton)    Meharry's    Spinning    Wheels 
Their    clothing    came    from    their    own    sheep,    the    wool    of    which    they    spun    on 
their   own  spinning  wheels   and   wove   into  cloth   on   their  crude   looms. 


One  article  of  Eunity  Patton's 
bridal  outfit  that  is  still  treasured  by 
her  descendants  is  a  petticoat.  She 
spun  and  wove  the  linen  and  made  the 
skirt  by  hand.  It  is  heavily  embroi- 
dered, with  a  ruffle  at  the  bottom  and 
a  draw  string  at  the  waist. 

Eunity  was  married  in  this  petti- 
coat. All  of  her  daughters,  one  daugh- 
ter-in-law, Mary  (Moore)  Meharry, 
and  many  of  the  granddaughters  also 
wore  it  at  their  weddings.  Today  this 
quaint  old  petticoat  awaits  the  use  of 
the  great  granddaughters. 

One  of  her  favorite  mottoes  was, 
"Never  be  idle,  for  idle  men  tempt  the 
devil,"  and  she  carried  it  out  to  the 
letter,  waging  a  lifetime  war  on  dirt. 
If  her  neighbors  needed  help,  she  gave 
it,  often  nursing  the  sick  for  days  at 
a  time. 


Eunity      (Patton)      Meharry's 
wedding   Petticoat 

It  was  last  worn  in  1890 
by  Jennie  (Meharry)  Fraley. 
This  garment  descended 
from  Effie  (Meharry)  Meri- 
deth  to  Alice  Genevieve  Ha- 
ven,   of    Urbana,    111. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  79 

"Grandmother  used   to  go  and   see 
Folks  who  were  sick,  and  make  them  tea, 
Of  boneset  and  camomile, 
And   fuss  around  the  bed  and   smile, 
And   not   go   till   some   neighbor  came 
That    she   was   sure  would   do  the   same. 

"Unless   they  met   her  at  the   door 
And  put  up  an   emphatic  roar 
About   it  being  smallpox,  or 
Some   ailment   to   he   watchful   for. 

"She  never  even  stopped  to  ask 
If,  while  about   her  loving  task, 
Herself  might  be  endangered.     No, 
She   hadn't   read   her   Bible   so. 

"She'd   only   find   the  texts   that    said: 
'Sick  have  ye  tended,'  'hungry  fed,' 

And    such    old-fashioned    foolishness 

Ere  modern  wisdom  came  to  bless. 

"Now,  when   we  hear  a  neighbor's   ill, 
We  close  our  door  and  wash  the  sill 
With  antiseptics,  so  we'll  not 
Get  the   disease  the  friend  has  got. 
Sometimes   I   think  'twere  not  so  bad 
Should  we   catch   what  grandmother  had!" 

She  was  liberal  in  giving  of  her  means  to  the  needy.  One 
of  her  pet  charities,  as  practical  as  it  was  unusual,  was  supply- 
ing ministers  with  milk  cows.  She  annually  saved  vegetable 
seeds  in  great  quantities  to  give  to  neighbors,  who  came  to  her 
to  tell  their  woes  and  to  get  a  generous  supply  of  seed  from 
her  store.  Grandmother  Eunity  was  a  hospitable  hostess.  All 
found  at  her  home  a  ready  welcome  and  a  free  table.  The 
latchstring  was  always  out  for  friend  or  stranger  alike.  Her 
residence  was  called  the  "Parson's  Home,"  for  they  would 
often  "drop  in"  to  get  one  of  Eunity's  good  dinners. 

Eunity,  in  the  course  of  her  life,  as  all  pioneer  women  did, 
picked  up  some  knowledge  of  medicine,  surgery  and  dentistry. 
She  pulled  teeth,  set  bones,  and  dosed  the  entire  family.  She 
had  a  large  practice  in  smashed  fingers,  stone  bruises,  catnip 
cases,  and  the  "chills."  She  could  make  an  incision,  or  set  a 
fractured  bone,  doing  the  work  very  neatly.  Once  upon  a 
time  her  son  Abraham,  while  chopping  wood,  partly  severed  a 
toe  from  his  foot.  Eunity  pluckily  stitched  the  wounded  mem- 
ber together  and  the  toe  healed  perfectly.  Upon  another  oc- 
casion, Thomas  Meharry  met  with  a  painful  and  serious  acci- 
dent. While  chopping  wood  his  ax  slipped  and  with  one 
stroke  he  cut  entirely  through  his  foot.  The  severed  part  was 
hanging  by  the  skin.     Mrs.   Meharry  neatly  placed  the  parts 


80 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


together  and  stitched  the  skin,  then  she  bandaged  the  foot 
carefully.  By  her  skilled  and  careful  dressing  Thomas'  foot 
was  saved  and  he  was  onlv 


slightly  lame. 


A  hand-woven  counterpane,  supposed  to  be  the  work  of  Eunity  (Patton)  Me- 
harry. Note  the  excellent  darning  in  the  coverlet,  an  example  of  old  time  thrift 
and  economy. 


While  they  were  hauling  the  brick  for  their  new  home, 
her  son  Jesse  sustained  a  fractured  limb.  He  started  to  climb 
up  the  wagon  wheel,  slipped,  fell  and  was  run  over.  He  was 
about  seven  years  old  when  this  accident  occurred.  The  doc- 
tor set  the  fracture,  but  the  operation  proved  unsatisfactory. 
After  the  doctor  had  made  two  or  three  trials,  all  being  fail- 
ures, Eunity  rebroke  and  reset  the  limb.  By  means  of  good 
nursing  and  the  restoring  powers  of  nature,  the  fracture  knit 
together  so  successfully  that  in  after  life  no  one  could  detect 
the  slightest  lameness. 

Eunity's  method  in  extracting  teeth  was  the  usual  way 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  81 

practised  in  those  days.  The  process  was  simple,  as  grand- 
mother often  stated,  "If  you  have  a  loose  tooth,  a  string"  and 
a  door  '11  snake  it  out  quick."  In  other  words,  tie  a  strong 
string  securely  around  the  tooth  and  then  fasten  to  a  door 
knob.  Ouch!  There  was  the  tooth  in  the  string.  The  reward 
she  gave  for  extracting  a  tooth  was  always  a  "white  hen  to 
keep  or  sell." 

Various  forms  of  the  "ague  or  chill  fever" — malaria — 
that  was  so  prevalent  in  the  early  days  of  the  settlement  of 
their  country,  would  descend  upon  them  like  a  blanket,  and 
the  popular  superstition  was  that  it  was  due  to  the  plowing 
of  wild  soil.  Quinine  was  a  cure-all.  They  took  liberal  doses, 
sometimes  as  much  as  a  spoonful,  and  suffered  no  ill  results. 
Eunity  made  healing  remedies  from  roots  and  herbs  or 
"yarbs,"  which  she  used  in  her  treatment  of  this  illness. 

In  Eunity  the  love  of  fun  and  mischief  was  strong.  Her 
friends  say  she  was  "a  woman  of  pleasantry  and  humor."  Her 
response  to  the  humorous  aspect  of  things  was  remarkably 
quick  and  she  had  a  jolly,  hearty  laugh.  She  bequeathed  this 
trait  to  all  of  her  children  and  it  has  become  distinctive  of  the 
Thomas  Meharry  branch  of  the  family. 

Another  point  in  the  character  of  Eunity  Meharry  was 
her  discipline.  If  her  children  needed  punishment  she  did  not 
hesitate  to  use  a  keen  switch,  or  else,  more  convenient  weap- 
ons, a  well-worn  slipper,  or  a  thimble,  which  would  descend 
unexpectedly  and  sharply  upon  the  culprit's  head.  It  was  the 
presence  of  these  allies  which  made  obedience  much  more 
certain.  She  believed  in  the  old  adage,  "Spare  the  rod  and 
spoil  the  child,"  but  she  never  let  "the  stripes  blot  out  the 
love,"  and  let  it  be  said  to  her  credit,  she  never  punished  while 
in  aneer.  If  she  promised  a  chastisement  she  was  certain  to 
administer  it.  Often  she  said,  when  too  busy  to  punish, 
"Never  mind,  young  man,  I'll  see  you  in  the  morning." 
Bright  and  early  before  the  guilty  one  awakened  she  would 
slip  quietly  into  his  bedroom,  turn  back  the  covers  and  make 
good  her  promise. 

Here  are  a  few  of  the  proverbs  which  grandmother  often 
quoted :  "Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters  and  after  many 
days  it  will  come  back  buttered."  "Get  thy  spindle  and  distaff 
ready  and  God  will  send  the  flax."  "Little  pitchers  have  big 
ears."  "lie  that  riseth  late  must  trot  all  day."  "Handsome 
is  as  handsome  does."     "Sue  a  beggar  and  catch  a  louse." 

One  anecdote  of  Eunity's  young  ladyhood  has  survived. 
It  was  one  of  the  ways  of  that  day  to  have  at  least  one  bed 


82 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


and  often  more  in  the  living  room. 
Eunity's  home  was  no  exception  to  the 
rule,  and  she  took  much  pride  in  keep- 
ing the  bed  in  good  order.  At  one  time 
she  was  receiving  attention  from  a  young 
man  who  persisted  in  sitting  on  the  bed. 
Finally,  she  lost  patience  and  said,  "If 
you  don't  quit  sitting  on  the  bed  you'll 
be  sorry  for  it."  The  next  time  she  ex- 
pected the  young  man,  she  placed  a 
hackle  under  the  coverlet  on  the  bed.  A 
hackle  is  an  instrument  with  long,  sharp 
teeth,  and  is  used  to  separate  the  coarse 
part  of  flax  from  the  fine  by  drawing  it  through  the  teeth.  As 
usual,  her  friend  seated  himself  on  the  bed,  and  at  once  felt 
the  sharp  teeth.  He.  left  abruptly  and  never  again  visited  in 
the  Patton  home. 

One  of  the  writer's  earliest  recollections  is  watching 
grandmother  at  her  spinning  wheel.  Her  ambition  was  to 
weave  at  least  one  bedspread  for  each  of  her  children  and 
grandchildren,  which  it  is  thought  she  did.  The  writer  prizes 
her  coverlet,  woven  by  loving  hands  of  long  ago.     It  is  a  silent 


Hackle 


An   old   cord   bedstead    owned   by   Vinton    Switzer    Meharry.      It    is    thought   that    it 
was   made   by   Mathew   Patton,   a   brother   of  Eunity    (Patton)    Meharry. 


tribute  to  the  taste  and  skill  of  bygone  days.  This  coverlet 
evokes  many  memories,  some  merry,  some  sad.  It  awakens, 
too,  the  hope  that  it  may  hold  beautiful  memories  for  a  sec- 
ond succeeding  generation. 

After  a  short  illness,  Eunity  Meharry  fell  asleep  August 
7,  1887,  at  the  home  of  her  daughter,  Mrs.  Ellen  Martin,  near 
Newtown,  Indiana.     She  passed  away  in  the  eighty-fifth  year 


History    of    tiik    Meharry    Family  83 

of  her  life,  having  survived  her  husband  thirteen  years.  She 
retained  her  faculties  in  a  remarkable  degree.  Her  funeral 
services  were  held  in  the  Methodist  Church  at  Shawnee 
Mound,  Indiana,  on  Monday  afternoon,  August  8,  1887,  and 
were  conducted  by  her  pastor,  Dr.  G.  W.  Switzer.  Her  four 
sons,  William,  Jesse,  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  two  grandsons, 
Jesse  Martin,  and  Charles  McCorkle,  bore  the  casket  to  the 
grave.  Together  the  earthly  forms  of  husband  and  wife  are 
resting  side  by  side  in  a  plot  in  the  old  family  cemetery  be- 
neath the  shade  of  the  old  homestead.  So  they  sleep  together 
until  the  last  day. 

"Methinks  we  see  thee  as  in  olden  time, 
Simple  in  garb,  majestic  and  serene, 
Unawed  by  pomp  and  circumstances — in  truth 
Inflexible  and  with  a  spartan  zeal 
Repressing  vice,  and  making  folly  grave." 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


84 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


c 


Vym 


Jane  Patton   (Meharry)   Dick 


Eli  Hinkle  Dick 


Home  of  Jane   Patton    (Meharry)    Dick,  in   Philo,  Illinois. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  85 

JANE  PATTON   (MEHARRY)   DICK 


Jane  Patton  Meharry,  oldest  child  of  Thomas  and  Eunity 
(Patton)  Meharry,  was  born  February  10,  1829,  on  a  farm 
three  miles  east  of  Newtown,  Indiana.  Her  paternal  grand- 
parents were  Alexander  and  Jane  (Francis)  Meharry;  her 
maternal  grandparents  were  Robert  and  Eleanor  (Evans) 
Patton. 

Her  first  home  was  a  one-room  log  cabin  at  the  edge  of 
a  piece  of  timber.  While  she  was  still  an  infant,  her  parents 
sold  their  farm  and  bought  a  tract  of  land  about  three  miles 
east  of  her  birthplace  and  moved  there.  This  home  was 
roughly  built,  having  leather  hinges  on  the  doors  and  win- 
dows. It  was  late  fall  when  they  moved  there  and,  as  colder 
weather  advanced,  the  father  hastened  to  build  a  chimney  so 
they  could  have  a  fire.  They  placed  the  baby,  Jane,  between 
two  feather  beds  to  protect  her  from  the  cold  and  proceeded 
with  the  chimney.  It  was  made  from  mud  and  stones.  In  a 
few  years  a  better  house  was  built  and,  still  later  on,  a  more 
substantial  home  of  brick  was  erected.  This  place  is  still 
standing  and  is  commonly  known  as  the  "Old  Meharry 
Home." 

Our  subject  spent  her  girlhood  days  there,  receiving  her 
education  in  the  public  schools  near  by.  At  the  age  of  thir- 
teen she  was  converted  at  a  camp  meeting  at  Attica,  Indiana, 
Rev.  Cooper  being  the  pastor  in  charge,  and  she  united  with 
the  Methodist  Church  of  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana.  In  those 
days  families  would  tent  at  camp  meetings,  which  lasted  about 
ten  days.    They  went  on  horse  back  or  in  wagons. 

On  August  26,  1847,  at  the  age  of  18,  Jane  Patton  Me- 
harry was  married  to  Eli  Hinkle  Dick,  son  of  Adam  and  Tem- 
perance (YVadlow)  Dick,  of  Wingate,  Indiana,  natives  of 
Pennsylvania  and  England,  respectively.  He  was  born  August 
15,  1822,  at  Baltimore,  Maryland.  When  Eli  asked  Mr.  Me- 
harry for  his  daughter,  the  father  objected  on  account  of  her 
age.  He  said,  "She  is  too  young;  much  too  young*  to  be  mar- 
ried." But  he  finally  gave  his  consent.  The  ceremony  was 
performed  at  the  home  of  the  bride. 

Eli  Dick  and  his  bride  went  to  housekeeping  immediately 
on  a  farm  of  two  hundred  acres,  a  present  from  the  bride's 
father.  It  was  located  in  the  extreme  southwestern  part  of 
Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana.  Their  first  home  was  a  log 
cabin,  which  they  occupied  for  about  two  years  and  then  re- 
placed with  a  small  frame  structure  that  was  destroyed  by 
fire.     Next  they  lived  in  a  small  building  moved  from  Thomas 


86  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Meharry's  place  and  began  the  erection  of  a  new,  eight-room 
house  that  was  to  be  their  permanent  home. 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dick  were  born  three  children :     Ellen 
Patton,  Emaline  Smith  and  Jesse  Newton. 


ELLEN  PATTON  (DICK)  CORDING 


Ellen  Patton,  the  oldest  child,  was  born  January  21,  1850, 
and  died  April  20,  1887.  She  received  her  education  in  the 
common  schools  and  DePauw  University.  October  4,  1877, 
she  was  married  to  Richard  N.  Cording.  To  them  were  born 
two  children :  Effie  Jane,  born  August  3,  1878,  and  died  Octo- 
ber 16  of  the  same  year,  and  Eli  John,  born  September  11,  1884, 
and  died  March  19,  1904.  He  entered  DePauw  University  in 
the  fall  of  1902  and  his  sterling  qualities  soon  won  for  him  a 
firm  place  in  the  regard  of  every  one.  He  was  especially  in- 
terested in  athletics,  was  a  Sigma  Chi  and  popular  in  the  fra- 
ternity life.  Few  students  had  brighter  prospects  for  a  future 
career.  He  was  ambitious  and  talented,  his  loss  being  deeply 
felt  in  every  department  of  college  and  home  life. 


EMALINE  SMITH  DICK 


Emaline   Smith,  the  second   child   of  Eli  and   Jane   Dick, 
Avas  born  December  19,  1852,  and  died  December  2,  1856. 


JESSE  NEWTON  DICK 


Jesse  Newton,  the  third  child,  and  only  son,  was  born 
December  7,  1857.  He  received  a  common  school  education 
and  attended  DePauw  University.  In  April  1879  Jesse  New- 
ton was  united  in  marriage  to  Harriet  Emily  Luse,  daughter 
of  Jacob  and  Charlotte  (Martin)  Luse,  of  Wingate,  Indiana. 
They  took  charge  of  the  home  farm  three  miles  west  of  Philo. 
To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jesse  Newton  Dick  were  born  two  daughters : 
Estella  Pearle,  born  August  6,  1881,  and  Elma  Jane,  born  De- 
cember 9,  1887.  In  the  fall  of  1892,  Mr.  Dick  and  his  family 
moved  to  Philo  and  bought  a  residence  across  the  street  from 
his  father,  where  the  children  might  have  better  school  fa- 
cilities. Estella  Pearle  graduated  from  the  Philo  High  School. 
She  was  married  to  Mark  Maddux,  of  Philo,  Illinois,  in  1898, 
and  they  have  one  son,  Lyman  Newton.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mad- 
dux live  in  Wingate,  Indiana.  Lyman  Newton  Maddux  was 
married  to  Georgia  Gilkey,  of  Wingate,  on  March  16,  1923. 
They  reside  in  the  old  Dick  home,  four  miles  north  of  Win- 
gate, where  Mr.  Maddux's  parents  lived  for  a  number  of  years. 
This  house  was  built  by  grandfather  and  grandmother  Dick 


1  1  I  ST<  )RY      ( )  F     T  1 1  E      M  E 1 1  A  R  K  V      F  A  M  I  LY 


87 


soon  after  their  marriage  in  1847,  and  it  was  their  home  for 
over  thirty  years.  It  is  interesting-  to  note  that  the  present 
occupants  are  the  fourth  generation  of  the  Dick  family  who 
have  lived  in  the  old  homestead. 


Jesse    Newton    Dick 


0jg£5x5l 

v  1 1 

/ 

■  \¥ 

III 

vV^I 

< 

IP 

*»    »« 

§     i 

4>1#| 

1*  111 "" 

*vlf    ' 

^•^o^^H 

jJ^Z^jr- 

J^mt 

*fut         It 

if     ** 

h   SSI 

1  m 

V"\\  * 

i 

#^_ 

Home   of   Jesse   Newton   Dick   in   Philo,   Illinois 

Elma  Jane,  the  younger  daughter  of  Jesse  Newton  and 
Harriet  Dick,  attended  the  school  in  Philo,  the  Illinois  Wom- 
an's College  at  Jacksonville,  Illinois,  and  the  University  of 
Illinois.  In  1913  she  married  Wilbur  Henry  Hickman,  an 
attorney  of  Paris,  Illinois. 


88  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Jesse  Newton  Dick  was  called  from  this  life  on  the  10th 
of  August,  1917.  He  lies  buried  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery, 
Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana. 

In  April,  1878,  Eli  and  Jane  (Meharry)  Dick  placed  their 
oldest  daughter  Ellen,  and  her  husband,  Richard  N.  Cording, 
in  charge  of  the  home  farm  and  they  with  their  son  Newton 
moved  to  Champaign  County,  Illinois,  where  they  had  pur- 
chased a  farm  the  year  previous.  They  made  the  trip  in  a 
wagon.  There  they  continued  to  add  to  their  possessions 
land  in  Crittenden,  Philo,  and  Urbana  townships.  In  1880  Eli 
and  Jane  Dick  moved  to  Philo.  Eli  Dick  continued  to  super- 
intend his  farms  and  was  actively  engaged  in  business  up  to 
the  time  of  his  death,  which  occurred  January  31,  1897,  in  the 
seventy-fifth  year  of  his  life.  He  was  interred  in  the  Meharry 
Cemetery  at  Wingate,  Indiana. 

After  the  death  of  Eli  Dick,  Jane  Dick,  his  widow,  con- 
tinued living  in  the  old  home  in  Philo.  She  always  kept  a 
zealous  interest  in  the  Methodist  Church  at  Shawnee  Mound, 
Indiana,  to  which  she  deeded  forty  acres  of  land.  Having  been 
a  charter  member  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
of  that  church,  she  made  her  three  grandchildren  life  members 
of  that  society.  Beside  her  local  work,  she  supported  a  girl 
in  India.  She  lived  a  devout  Christian  life,  and  even  when 
enfeebled  by  the  weight  of  years,  she  took  an  interest  in  all 
activities  of  the  church.  At  least  once  a  year  she  read  her 
Bible  through.  September  15,  1915,  she  died.  The  end  came 
beautifully,  just  a  peaceful  sleeping  away  after  having  lived 
more  than  the  psalmist's  allotted  three  score  and  ten. 

She  has  gone — 

"Home  to  her  Father's  mansion, 
Safe  in  the  land  of  the  blest! 
After  a  weary  journey 

Called  to  her  well-earned  rest." 

Pearl  (Dick)  Maddux. 


History    of    the    Mi: harry    Family  89 

ELI  HINKLE  DICK 


Eli  H inkle  Dick  was  born  in  Baltimore,  Maryland,  August 
15,  1822.  He  was  the  son  of  Adam  and  Temperance  (Wad- 
low)  Dick.  His  grandfather,  Jacob  Dick,  fought  in  the  Revolu- 
tionary War.  His  first  home  was  a  large  stone  house  built  on 
a  hillside.  It  was  constructed  on  the  same  plan  as  our  bank 
barns  of  today.     Eli's  mother  did  her  weaving  in  the  basement. 

When  Eli  was  fourteen  years  old  he  and  his  sister,  Eliza- 
beth, came  with  their  parents  in  a  covered  wagon  to  Hamilton, 
Ohio.  There  were  twenty  families  who  came  with  them  in 
this  cross-country  drive.  The  party  came  over  the  Allegheny 
Mountains  when  the  first  railroad  was  being  laid.  In  1840, 
after  three  years'  sojourn  in  Hamilton,  Ohio,  Eli's  parents  de- 
termined to  move  farther  west  and  they  selected  Montgomery 
County,  Indiana,  as  the  place  for  their  future  home.  Here 
thcw  settled  permanently.  It  was  here  Eli's  father  and  mother 
spent  their  last  days. 

Eli  Dick  received  his  first  instruction  in  the  little  log 
schoolhouse  of  his  native  town  in  Maryland.  Long  ago 
little  log  schools  have  drifted  off  into  obscurity.  Like  the 
hickory  stick  of  the  three  R's  days,  it  has  become  but  a  ghost 
of  the  dim  past.  During  his  boyhood  days  he  attended  the 
district  schools  in  Ohio.  It  is  said  "Eli  was  an  apt  student 
and  excelled  in  figures."  Eli  was  early  inured  to  work,  for 
his  youth  was  passed  in  the  hard  labor  of  farm  life.  It  was 
here  on  the  farm  the  careful  habits  that  distinguished  Eli 
Dick  in  after  life  began  to  show  themselves.  He  remained 
with  his  father  until  he  was  twenty-six  years  of  age. 

At  the  time  he  left  the  parental  home  he  was  "truly  and 
literally  poor,"  as  most  young  men  usually  were  in  those  days. 
His  property  consisted  of  a  good  span  of  horses  and  one  hun- 
dred dollars  in  gold.  In  later  years,  wdien  telling  of  leaving  his 
father's  home  and  starting  out  in  life  for  himself,  he  would 
conclude  the  story  by  saying,  he  had  to  "open  another  barrel 
of  money,"  before  he  could  become  established.  The  above 
odd  expression  was  one  which  he  used  frequently  and  one 
which  his  friends  enjoyed  and  still  remember.  Upon  one 
occasion,  when  his  niece  solicited  him  for  missionary  money, 
he  said,  as  his  hand  was  reaching  for  his  purse,  "I  expect  I'll 
have  to  open  another  barrel  before  I  can  give  you  any."  This 
little  niece  took  his  remark  literally  and  was  curious  to  see 
him  "open  a  barrel  of  money,"  but  he  found,  as  he  always  did, 
sufficient  silver  in  his  purse  for  the  present  demand,  and  she 
never  saw  him  "open  a  barrel  of  money." 

April  5,  1878,  he  came  to  Champaign  County,  Illinois,  and 
located  on  a  farm  in  Section  20,  Philo  Township.  Mr.  Dick 
was  a  successful  farmer  and  for  a  number  of  years  he  devoted 


90  History    of    the    Me  harry    Family 

all  his  time  to  the  improvement  and  cultivation  of  his  land. 
He  steadily  prospered  and  from  time  to  time  added  to  his 
farm  property  until  he  was  the  owner  of  many  acres,  compris- 
ing some  of  the  best  land  in  Champaign  County. 

By  his  foresight  and  self  denial  in  early  life  he  had  a 
competence  for  his  declining  years.  In  1880  he  purchased  a 
home  in  the  village  of  Philo,  Illinois,  and  moved  there  to 
enjoy  a  well-earned  rest,  surrounded  by  the  comforts  of  life. 
Mr.  Dick  was  of  a  very  energetic  nature  and  soon  realized  that 
he  was  not  content  to  remain  idle,  so  he  superintended  his 
farms  and  was  thus  active  up  to  the  time  of  his  death. 

Physically,  Mr.  Dick,  although  short  of  stature,  was  well 
proportioned  and  strongly  knit  together,  being  blest  with  a 
sound  constitution.  He  had  blue  eyes  and  a  broad  forehead. 
His  head  was  bald  and  fringed  by  heavy  hair,  originally  cop- 
per red,  but  in  later  years,  white  and  silvery.  His  complexion 
was  fair,  with  a  ruddy  face  and  pleasant  countenance. 

Mr.  Dick  was  quite  lame,  due  to  an  accident  in  early  life. 
A  fractious  horse  he  was  riding  threw  him  and  he  suffered  a 
broken  leg.  He  was  crippled  the  remainder  of  his  life,  but 
he  accomplished  almost  as  much  work  as  if  he  had  not  been 
thus  handicapped.  He  of  whom  we  write  was  optimistic  and 
sunny,  with  a  contagiously  hearty  laugh,  but  it  was  never 
loud.  He  was  a  natural  lover  of  children,  and  they  were  gen- 
uinely fond  of  him.  There  were  usually  from  one  to  three 
nieces  or  nephews,  beside  his  grandchildren,  in  his  home.  He 
was  kind  to  his  wife,  indulgent  to  his  children,  and  devoted  to 
them  all. 

Mr.  Dick  was  kind  to  animals,  both  wild  and  domestic. 
He  had  a  peculiar  sympathy  for  them  and  desired  to  avoid 
giving  them  pain.  He  never  went  trapping,  hunting,  or  fishing. 
He  especially  appreciated  and  thoroughly  understood  horses. 
He  took  great  pride  in  driving  a  spirited  team.  He  judged 
men  by  their  treatment  of  and  the  quality  of  the  horses  they 
kept.  He  used  to  say,  "You  can  size  up  a  man  by  looking  at 
the  horses  he  drives." 

In  political  affiliations  Mr.  Dick  was  a  staunch  Democrat, 
but  he  never  accepted  office,  believing  others  better  suited  for 
that  work.  From  early  youth  Mr.  Dick  was  strictly  temper- 
ate, a  non-smoker,  and  never  made  use  of  an  oath.  During  the 
years  when  liquor  was  served  the  help  in  the  harvest  fields, 
Mr.  Dick  in  place  of  indulging  them  with  whiskey  added  a 
small  sum  to  their  wages. 

Eli  Dick  was  cradled  in  Methodism  and  early  in  life  united 
with  the  Methodist  Church,  of  which  he  remained  through  life 
a  faithful  member  and  a  liberal  contributor  to  its  maintenance. 

His  long  and  useful  life  came  to  a  close  at  his  home  in 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  91 

Philo,  Illinois,  on  January  31,  1897,  after  several  months  of 
failing  health.  He  met  the  summons  with  a  calm  and  tran- 
quil mind,  which  looking  backward  could  have  found  little 
of  a  serious  nature  to  repent,  and  looking  forward  found  noth- 
ing to  fear. 

Funeral  services  were  held  in  the  Methodist  Church  of 
Philo  and  he  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery  near 
Wingate,  Indiana. 

"Life's  work  well  done; 

Life's  race  well  run; 

Life's   battle   won, 

Now   conies — rest." 

Mae  (Meharrv)   Haven. 


92 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


William  Meharry 


Margaret  Hannah    (McCorkle)    Meharry 


Home   of   William   Meharry   in   Tolono,   Illinois 


History    of    tiik    Mkharrv    Family  93 

WILLIAM  MEHARRY 


William  Meharry,  oldest  son  and  second  child  of  Thomas 
and  Eunity  (  Patton )  Meharry,  was  born  in  Montgomery  Coun- 
ty, Indiana,  on  a  bleak  autumn  day,  Wednesday,  October  27, 
1830.  His  mother  gave  him  the  name  of  William  in  honor  of 
her  favorite  brother.  His  birth  occurred  in  a  story  and  a  half 
frame  house,  of  two  rooms  below  and  two  above,  which  was  a 
roomy  structure  for  those  days.  His  daughter  often  thinks 
of  the  upper  room  in  the  frame  house  where  the  sturdy  coun- 
try boy  that  grew  up  to  be  her  father,  slept  and  shivered.  On 
winter  mornings  he  would  wake  covered  with  snow  that  had 
sifted  in  between  the  ill-matched  siding  and  under  the  eaves. 

He  was  equipped  only  with  the  meager  schooling  of  the 
pioneer  days  of  Montgomery  county.  Four  or  five  months  of 
schooling  each  year  was  all  the  larger  boys  could  expect.  For 
them  school  did  not  begin  until  after  the  fall  plowing  was 
finished  and  the  corn  cut  and  shocked.  Some  times  there 
were  unavoidable  delays,  but  usually  Thanksgiving  found 
the  winter's  wood  chopped  and  corded  ;  the  corn  in  the  crib  ; 
the  apples  and  potatoes  carefully  stored  in  the  cellar. 

William  had  no  opportunity  of  pursuing  his  studies  else- 
where, as  his  services  were  needed  at  home.  Owing  to  the  ill 
health  of  Thomas  Meharry,  the  management  of  the  farm  fell 
mainly  upon  the  mother,  a  woman  of  unusually  good  business 
qualities,  and  William,  the  oldest  son,  whom  the  family  called 
"Big  brother" — (which  was  only  another  name  for  sacrifice). 
The  little  lad  took  up  life  as  a  serious  problem,  working  and 
assuming  the  "hard  knocks"  which  was  the  usual  thing  for  the 
elder  children  of  pioneer  families  to  do. 

There  were  long  weary  days  of  work  required  of  a  youth 
on  the  farm.  It  was  customary  to  be  in  the  fields  as  early  as 
one  could  see.  "Sun-up  to  sun-down"  were  the  hours  they 
Avere  expected  to  keep. 

"Be   the   day   weary,   he   the    day   long. 
At    length    it    ringeth    to    even    song." 

As  William  grew  in  years  and  strength  he  engaged  in  the 
many  different  kinds  of  work  to  be  done,  such  as  plowing, 
sowing  and  harvesting.  At  the  early  age  of  ten  years,  we  have 
glimpses  of  William  driving  to  market,  twenty  miles  distant. 
The  wagon  loaded  with  grain  from  their  farm,  was  drawn  by 
four  horses  and  would  rumble  slowly  over  the  prairie.  He 
would  leave  home  bright  and  early,  and  return  after  dark.  He 
also  learned  to  drive  oxen,  four  yoke  of  which  were  hitched 
to  the  breaking  plow.  The  oxen  were  sometimes  driven  on  the 
long  trips  to  market.     William   would  trudge  along  the  side 


94  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

of  the  animals  swinging  his  goad  stick  and  encouraging  them 
when  necessary,  with  many  a  monotonous  "Gee-who-haw !" 
Get  along  there,  ye  Jim  and  Jerry  !"  A  boy  of  fifteen  or  sixteen 
was  expected  to  do  practically  a  man's  work.  William  was 
well  knit,  hardy,  and  capable,  and  this  rugged  farm  life  made 
him  the  self  reliant  man  he  afterwards  became. 

But  there  were  relaxations  from  the  monotonous  routine 
of  the  farm  life,  although  their  amusements  and  holidays  were 
few  compared  with  the  pleasures  that  children  have  now. 
William  drove  horses  and  rode  them,  especially  delighting  in 
"breaking"  a  colt  or  training  a  horse  to  pace.  He  could  hold 
his  own  in  running,  lifting,  wrestling,  and  swimming  with  his 
boyish  companions. 

Then,  too,  there  were  the  "between  times"  to  go  "snak- 
ing,'' nutting,  or  hunting  in  the  woods  and  fields.  The  deer 
and  wild  turkeys  had  long  since  disappeared,  but  other  game 
such  as  quails,  prairie  chickens,  squirrels,  and  rabbits  were 
plentiful.  The  fishing  trips  of  the  barefoot  boys  along  Coal 
Creek  were  always  "red  letter"  days  in  their  calendars.  There 
were  deep  shady  places  and  an  "Old  Swimmin'  Hole''  almost 
equal  to  that  celebrated  by  Riley.  They  had  plenty  of  whole- 
some fun  in  their  childhood. 

William  remained  in  the  parental  home,  working  for  his 
father,  until  he  was  twenty-seven  years  of  age.  Then  he  began 
to  "skirmish"  for  himself.  In  1857  he  located  on  320'  acres  of 
partly  improved  land  which  his  father  had  purchased  for  him 
for  eight  dollars  per  acre.  This  land  was  near  Attica,  Indiana, 
on  Shawnee  Creek.  At  this  writing  ( 1925 )  it  is  owned  by  Ed- 
ward Hughes.  For  several  years  William  operated  this  farm, 
raising  both  grain  and  stock.  But  not  being  entirely  satisfied, 
and  desirous  of  improving  his  prospects,  he  sold  it  for  forty 
dollars  an  acre  and  went  to  Illinois,  where  he  owned  a  section 
of  land,  which  was  part  of  the  4,000  acres  of  Illinois  land  his 
father  had  previously  selected  and  purchased  from  the  Gov- 
ernment in  1852.  The  land  was  located  in  section  nine,  Crit- 
tenden Township. 

William  Meharry  located  near  Tolono,  Champaign  Coun- 
ty, Illinois.  Tolono  in  those  days  was  little  more  than  a  trad- 
ing point  marooned  in  the  mire  of  Illinois  prairie  mud.  The 
roads  were  no  better  than  trails,  leading  across  the  prairies, 
following  crooked  streams,  by  the  very  easiest  ways.  People 
did  not  object  to  detours  in  those  days. 

When  William  Meharry  first  came  to  Illinois  to  live, 
about  1864,  there  wasn't  a  fence  between  Rantoul  and  Areola. 
The  country  was  one  broad  prairie.  He  could  travel  for  forty 
or  fifty  miles  without  seeing  a  fence.  All  around  were  prairie 
grass   and    sloughs,    and    the    country    abounded    with    prairie 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


95 


chickens  and  squirrels.  In  the  summers  the  stock  suffered 
grievously  from  the  large  greenheaded  flies  which  were  a 
great  pest.  The  flies  would  attack  the  horses  while  they  were 
being  driven,  and  in  their  suffering's  they  would  lie  down  and 
roll  to  get  rid  of  the  pests.  The  writer  has  a  vivid  recollection 
of  several  such  happenings,  one  of  which  almost  proved  fatal 
to  her  father. 

About  1865,  Air.  Meharry  contracted  to  purchase  section 
thirty-two  in  Philo  Township,  Champaign  County,  Illinois,  of 
the  Illinois  Central  Railroad  Company  for  thirteen  dollars 
and  twelve  cents  per  acre.  It  was  raw  prairie  land  and  he 
immediately  entered  upon  the  task  of  redeeming  it  from  a 
state  of  nature.  He  sowed  all  the  six  hundred  and  forty 
acres  to  wheat.  The  season  was  favorable  ;  it  was  what  the 
settlers  called  a  "forward  year,''  and  there  was  a  good  crop, 
which  he  sold  for  two  dollars  a  bushel.  Thus,  one  season's 
yield  paid  for  the  land  and  left  a  neat  sum  to  deposit.  Time 
has  served  to  bring  about  remarkable  changes  in  land  values 
in  Champaign  County.  Mr.  Meharry  paid  thirteen  dollars  and 
twelve  cents  per  acre  for  the  above  described  section  of  land 
about  1865,  and  this  same  section,  during  the  boom  period  in 
1919,  probably  could  have  been  sold  for  three  hundred  dollars 
per  acre. 


William    Meharry's    Farm    Heme   near   Tolono,    Illinois 


By  years  of  toil  well  directed  and  by  shrewd  management 
of  his  affairs,  William  Meharry  placed  himself  in  good  cir- 
cumstances. He  came  out  of  a  state  that  was  well  on  its  way 
to  comfort  and  wealth,  but  he  showed  his  faith  in  the  future  of 
Illinois  land  long  ago  by  acquiring  many  acres,  and  time  has 
demonstrated  that  he  wisely  foresaw  the  future  of  central 
Illinois.  When  he  died  he  left  a  valuable  landed  and  personal 
estate,  and  it  was  free  from  debt.  What  he  had  was  his  and 
no  man  could  question  his  right  to  it,  for  he  did  not  accum- 
ulate his  property  by  taking  advantage  of  the  misfortune  of 
others.  He  based  his  life  on  honesty  and  square  dealing.  He 
never  put  profit  before  principle. 


96  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

William  Meharry  first  met  Margaret  McCorkle,  March 
25,  1863,  at  Carpentersville,  Indiana,  at  the  wedding  of  her 
sister,  Mary  Francis  McCorkle  and  Robert  Hessle.  They  did 
not  meet  again  until  a  little  over  one  year,  on  June  3,  1864, 
when  Margaret  McCorkle  accompanied  her  brother,  Calvin, 
from  their  home  in  Carpentersville  to  Wingate,  Indiana,  where 
he  went  to  wed  Polly  Ann  Meharry.  After  the  marital  fes- 
tivites  were  over,  William  Meharry,  who  had  come  from  his 
home  at  Tolono,  Illinois,  drove  Margaret  McCorkle  to  her 
home,  a  distance  of  forty  miles.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
their  courtship  which  was  continued  by  correspondence  and 
frequent  visits  until  their  wedding,  March  11,  1869. 

Pehaps  it  would  be  of  interest  to  the  reader  to  describe 
the  old  phaeton,  drawn  by  a  span  of  long  tailed,  matched 
blacks,  that  Avas  used  to  make  these  courting  trips  to  the  home 
of  Margaret  McCorkle.  The  floor  of  the  vehicle  was  about 
three  and  a  half  feet  or  four  feet  from  the  ground,  built  thus  to 
avoid  being  spattered  by  the  mud,  or  the  dust,  as  the  case 
might  be.  It  was,  indeed,  an  effort  to  climb  into  the  convey- 
ance, but  once  in,  one  was  very  comfortable,  since  the  phae- 
ton was  large  and  roomy. 

This  picture  will  not  be  complete  without 
telling  about  our  subject's  beaver  hat,  which 
he  wore  unon  these  occasions.  It  was  the  old 
type  of  black  "stove  pipe"  beaver  hat.  The 
crown,  flaring  at  the  top,  was  seven  and  a 
half  inches  high,  with  a  ribbon  band  one  inch 
wide  at  the  bottom.  This  band  was  neatly  wmiam  Meharry,s 
finished  with  a  small  buckle.  The  trade  mark  Courting  Hat 

inside  of  the  hat  shows  that  it  was  imported 
from  Paris.     Today  this  hat  is  in  the  possession  of  his  eldest 
daughter. 

Owing  to  a  severe  snow  storm  and  blizzard,  the  nuptials 
of  William  and  Margaret  were  postponed  for  a  day.  The 
original  plan  was  to  have  the  wedding  on  March  10,  1 8^9. 
But  the  groom,  with  Jesse  and  Abraham  Meharry,  Calvin  Mc- 
Corkle and  John  Martin,  were  delayed  by  the  storm  and  did 
not  reach  Carpentersville  until  late  in  the  night  after  the  hour 
set  for  the  ceremony.  On  the  next  morning  Jesse  Meharry 
and  Calvin  McCorkle  went  to  Greencastle  to  procure  the  mar- 
riage license  and  returned  to  the  McCorkle  homestead  in  the 
afternoon.  The  marriage  of  William  and  Margaret  took  place 
late  in  the  evening  of  March  11,  1869.  The  wedding  was 
pretty,  simple  and  impressive.  The  bride's  wedding  and  "go- 
away-gown"  was  combined  in  one,  a  brown  silk,  made  short 
waist  and  full  skirt.  The  sleeves  were  tight  fitting  with  large 
puffs  at  shoulders,  elbows  and  wrists.    The  bridal  couple  were 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


97 


attended  by  Martha  Scott  and  Abraham  Meharry.  The  mar- 
riage was  solemnized  by  the  Rev.  John  Mitchell,  pastor  of  the 
Carpenters ville  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  presence  of  fifty 
relatives  and  friends.  On  the  next  day  the  wedding  party, 
with  father  and  mother  McCorkle,  went  to  the  home  of  father 
Meharry,  where  they  were  given  an  infare.  William  was 
thirty-nine  years  of  age  and  his  wife  was  twenty-six  at  the 
time  of  their  marriage.  There  was  a  difference  of  thirteen 
years  in  their  ages. 

William  and  Margaret  Meharry/  soon  after  their  mar- 
riage, set  out  on  the  journey  to  their  Illinois  home  in  Philo 
Township,  Champaign  County.  Their  leisurely  journey  oc- 
cupied two  days.  They  spent  the  night  at  a  tavern  or  the 
"half  way  house"  as  they  termed  it.  It  was  located  about  three 
miles  from  the  state  line.  Supper,  breakfast  and  lodging  for 
the  two,  with  feed  and  stabling  for  their  team,  was  held  to  be 
worth  one  dollar.  Though  the  years  that  followed  were  filled 
with  toil,  they  were  happy  ones.  Gradually  they  saw  pros- 
perity crowning  their  efforts.  They  left  their  farm  home  and 
moved  into  the  village  of  Tolono  in  the  fall  of  1882,  where 
they  resided  during  the  remainder  of  Mr.  Meharry's  life. 

William  and  Margaret  Meharry  were  the  parents  of  three 
children,  two  daughters  and  one  son,  Anna  Mae,  Lelia  Alice, 
and  Charles  Howard. 


Anna   Mae    (Meharry)    Haven 


Fred    Stewart    Haven 


1.  Anna  Mae,  the  oldest  child,  was  born  Thursday;  May 
25,  1871.  Her  parents  thought  of  christening  her  Eunity,  Krhe 
or  Ida,  and  it  was  only  after  considerable  indecision  on  the 
part  of  the  parents  that  she  was  named  for  "two,  who  were 
among  the  best  of  women,"  the  father's  sister,  Polly  Ann  Mc- 
Corkle, and  the  mother's  sister,  Marv  Frances  Hessle.  She  was 


98 


History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 


united  in  marriage  on  Thursday,  April  28,  1904,  with  Fred 
Stewart  Haven,  oldest  son  of  Alvan  and  Lydia  (Francis) 
Haven.     Mr.  and  Mrs.  Haven  have  two  daughters. 

Alice  Genevieve  was  born  at  Joliet,  Illinois,  Saturday, 
May  13,  1905.  Margaret  Winifred  was  born  Saturday,  April 
30,  1910,  in  the  same  city. 


Margaret   Winifred   Haven 


Alice    Genevieve    Haven 


Lelia    Alice     (Meharry)     Bower 


2.  Lelia  Alice,  their  second  child,  was  born  Tuesday,  July 
27,  1875.  She  was  given  the  name  of  one  of  Mrs.  Meharry \s 
girlhood  friends.  On  Wednesday,  October  6,  1897,  she  became 
the  wife  of  Samuel  Meharry  Bower,  son  of  Robert  and  Mary 
Geary  Bower. 

3.  Charles  Howard  was  born  May  3,  1879.  He  was  named 


History    of    the    M knarry    Family  99 

by  his  older  sister.  This  only  son.  on  whom  the  parents 
built   bright  hopes,  died    Friday,   February  4,   1881,  aged  one 

year  and  nine  months,  lie  was  buried  in  Alt.  I  lope  Cemetery, 
LJrbana,  Illinois. 

In  personal  appearance  Mr.  Meharry  was  erect  in  stature, 
wiry  and  strong,  lie  was  slightly  under  medium  height,  five 
foot  six  inches,  and  of  slender  build  with  no  superfluous  Mesh. 
Mis  usual  weight  was  136-140  lbs.  Mis  forehead  was  high.  Me 
had  a  strong,  mobile  face  with  keen,  dee])  set,  dark  gray  eyes, 
that  looked  straight  at  you  and  could  both  sparkle  and  snap. 
They  were  shaded  by  unusually  long  bushy  eye-brows.  In 
youth  his  hair  was  jet  black,  "which  just  faded  silvery  white 
as  the  years  passed  by."  The  firm  lines  of  the  mouth  and 
chin  declared  that  the  owner  possessed  will  and  energy  in 
plenty. 

Me  had  the  characteristic  "Meharry  hand,"  small,  dry  and 
hard,  which  has  been  transmitted  to  descendants,  generation 
after  generation.  Today  very  few  wear  the  name  Meharry  that 
have  not  hands  in  which  these  peculiarities  are  still  discern- 
ible. Mis  feet  were  unusually  small — as  small  in  proportion 
as  his  pride  in  their  ownership  was  great.  Mr.  Meharry  was, 
even  in  middle  life,  as  in  his  later  days,  thought  to  resemble 
his  father  in  features  as  well  as  form. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  a  very  quiet  man,  but  companionable 
and  sociable,  and  fond  of  having  his  family  and  friends  about 
him.  Whatever  the  hour,  or  whatever  the  occasion,  no  one 
tailed  of  welcome  from  him. 

"Come  in  the  evening,  come  in  the  morning, 
Come  when  expected  or  come  without  warning, 
Welcome  you  find  here  before  you." 

Me  never  failed  to  ask  his  callers  "to  stay  and  eat  dinner 
with  us.,J  Mis  cordial  invitations  were  often  accepted,  some- 
times to  the  writer's  consternation,  especially  when  she  had 
only  a  plain  meal  to  offer  the  guests.  Memory  brings  back 
one  of  Mr.  Meharry's  friends  who  often  ate  with  him.  This 
gentleman  was  a  poor  conversationalist  and  Mr.  Meharry  was 
a  man  of  few  words. 

"No    breath    our    father   wasted." 
— Whittier. 

Neither  was  talkative,  but  the  meals  would  progress  in 
"silent  good  fellowship."  Mr.  Meharry's  unconscious  "trick 
of  silence"  often  showed  when  he  was  driving  in  his  carriage. 
Me  would  drive  for  man}-  miles  in  silence,  enjoying  the  ride 
and  scenery,  "just  thinking,"  as  he  put  it. 


100  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

He  was  a  good  listener;  he  would  sit  for  a  long  period  in 
the  midst  of  his  family,  saying  very  little.  Often  his  grave 
quietness  was  broken  with  unexpected  questions,  always  to 
the  point.  He  was  quiet  and  unobtrusive  in  his  ways,  and  he 
never  changed  his   shy,  reserved  boyhood  habits. 

Our  subject  was  always  interested  in  the  advancement  of 
the  best  interests  of  the  community,  and  always  gave  a  cordial 
support  to  the  enterprises  calculated  to  aid  its  progress  so- 
cially, morally  and  financially.  He  was  a  generous  contributor 
to  the  support  of  the  Church  and  to  charity  in  general.  Yet, 
he  made  a  careful  distinction  between  "God's  poor  and  the 
Devil's  poor."  All  his  giving  was  done  so  modestly,  that  only 
in  rare  instances  did  any  but  the  beneficiaries  know  of  his 
beneficence. 

"Who    shuts    his    hand,    hath    lost    its    gold; 
Who  opens  it,   hath  it  twice  told." 

When  William  Meharry  located  on  his  Philo  Township 
land  there  was  no  school  in  the  neighborhood,  so  he  gave  two 
acres  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  substantial,  one  room  brick, 
school  house  of  the  usual  sort.  Mr.  Meharry  served  as  school 
director  for  many  years.  He  was  never  a  seeker  after  public 
offices,  but  he  also  served  as  highway  commissioner  for  a 
number  of  years  without  any  solicitation  on  his  part. 

William  Meharry  befriended  and  made  his  house  the 
home  of  an  orphan  boy,  John  Smith,  until  he  grew  to  maturity. 
John  afterward  married  Maggie  Wiggins,  who  was  reared  in 
the  home  of  A.  C.  McCorkle.  A  few  years  after  his  marriage, 
John  Smith  lost  his  life  in  a  Dakota  prairie  fire. 

No  quality  of  William  Meharry  was  more  marked  than 
his  love  for  children.  Of  mornings  in  his  own  home  while 
mother  was  busy  in  the  kitchen,  he  would  dress  "the  little 
people."  First  there  was  a  race  up  and  down  the  long  living 
room  until  he  succeeded  in  catching  a  child,  then  he  would  put 
the  clothes  upon  it  while  he  sang  in  a  sympathetic,  if  not  a 
tuneful,  voice,  "Three  Blind  Mice."  This  was  repeated  until 
all  three  were  dressed.  He  was  fond  of  other  children  beside 
those  of  his  own  household.  He  knew  how  to  please  them,  to 
cater  to  their  pleasures,  which  he  was  very  fond  of  doing. 
They  were  always  his  friends,  and  he  theirs.  He  allowed  them 
to  climb  over  his  shoulders  and  pull  his  whiskers  and  listen 
to  the  tick  of  his  watch,  and  great  was  their  astonishment 
because  he  could  remove  his  teeth  and  replace  them.  Then 
too,  if  they  searched  his  pockets,  they  were  allowed  to  keep 
the  pennies  they  found.  He  was  known  to  the  street  urchins 
as  "Uncle  Billy."  They  watched  for  him  knowing  that  a  nickel 
or  a  dime  was  theirs  for  the  asking. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  101 

As  a  little  child,  just  learning  to  talk,  Charles  Meharry, 
a  nephew,  would  stand  at  the  window  of  his  home  and  watch 
for  his  uncle,  who  often  rode  out  there  on  horseback.  "William 
has  come."  Charles  would  announce  in  a  happy  voice.  His 
greeting  would  he  "Ride,  William,  ride,"  and  a  ride  on  "old 
Cap"  would  follow  immediately,  enjoyed  by  both  nephew  and 
uncle.  Charles  heard  his  parents  call  their  brother  "William," 
and  he  addressed  him  in  the  same  way,  but  he  soon  learned 
to  say  "Uncle  William."  In  later  years,  while  living  in  the 
village,  it  was  an  annual  custom  for  William  to  give  a  calf  to 
his  nephew,  Paul  Meharry,  who  raised  and  sold  them.  He  took 
much  interest  in   Paul's  boyish  enterprises. 

lie  never  refused  his  daughters  an}-  reasonable  request. 
When  tluw  asked  him  for  money,  either  in  small  or  large 
amounts,  his  customary  answer  was,  "If  I  give  it  to  you,  you'll 
spend  it."  At  the  same  time  he  would  be  reaching  for  his 
pocketbook  and  he  usually  gave  them  more  than  they  asked 
for.  When  his  children  would  seek  indulgences  of  various 
sorts,  his  answer  would  be,  "What  does  your  mother  say  about 
it?"  Little  insignificant  things,  but  how  they  stick  in  one's 
memory. 

Kindly  as  William  was,  he  could  dispense  stern  punish- 
ment when  justice  required  it,  although  the  writer  cannot  re- 
call any  physical  punishments  administered  by  her  father. 
His  only  means  of  correction  was  snapping  the  ear  lobes  with 
his  ringers.  But  not  so  with  his  wife,  who  had  a  strong  Cal- 
vinistic  tinge  in  her  character  and  believed  in  the  "laying  on 
of  hands,"  and  her  children  learned  at  an  earl}'  age  that  the 
fiercer  the  rebel  yell  the  sooner  the  battle  would  be  over.  The 
writer  often  reminds  her  mother  that  it  .s  due  to  so  many 
whippings  that  she  never  grew  larger. 

William's  thoughtful  consideration  of  the  mother  of  his 
wife,  who  spent  the  last  years  of  her  life  under  her  son-in- 
law's  roof,  showed  his  interest  and  kindly  regard  for  the  aged. 
Often  when  William  would  return  from  town  he  would  bring 
grandmother  calico  for  a  new  dress.  The  writer  can  still  hear 
her  say,  "William,  T  shall  have  to  live  beyond  my  allotted 
time  to  wear  out  all  the  dresses  you  bring  me."  She  solved 
the  problem  by  converting  much  of  the  dress  material  into 
patch  work.  There  was  an  especial  corner  where  the  window 
admitted  good  light;  there  grandmother  sat  in  her  cane  bot- 
tomed rocker,  which  now  stands  with  an  inviting  air  in  the 
writer's  home,  sewing  and  quilting  and  singing.  Grandmother 
required  the  granddaughters  to  do  their  daily  "stint"  in  sew- 
ing and  knitting.  Under  her  supervision  the  writer  pieced  an 
eight  block  calico  quilt  before  she  was  ten  years  old. 


102  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

If  health,  wealth,  and  wisdom  were  the  unfailing  rewards 
for  punctual  habits  in  rising  and  retiring,  William  could  have 
read  his  title  clear  to  the  threefold  blessings.  He  was  a  firm 
believer  in  the  saying,  "Early  to  bed  and  early  to  rise,  makes 
a  man  healthy,  wealthy  and  wise."  In  his  home  the  hour  for 
breakfast  was  early.  Promptly  at  six  o'clock  in  the  winter, 
and  five  in  the  summer,  his  brisk  knock  sounded  on  the  door 
of  his  daughter's  room.  Usually  the  separation  of  a  girl  from 
a  warm,  snug  bed  at  five  or  six  o'clock  in  the  morning  is  a 
painful  process,  attended  by  frequent  relapses. 

"Tis  the  voice  of  the   sluggard;    I   heard   him   complain 
You  have  wak'd  me  too  soon,  I  must  slumber  again." 

But  he  understood  how  an  anticipated  holiday  can  con- 
vert a  bed  into  something  absolutely  distasteful.  His  daugh- 
ters always  enjoyed  a  drive  to  Champaign  and  a  day  in  the 
city  with  their  father,  and  he,  well  knowing  this  fact,  took  ad- 
vantage of  it.  He  would  often  follow  his  knock  with  the  re- 
minder, "If  you  want  to  go  to  Champaign,  you'd  better  get 
up."  And  the  girls,  never  knowing  whether  there  was  a  trip 
really  in  prospect,  would  usually  arise,  rather  than  miss  the 
anticipated  jaunt.  Thus  the  ruse  worked.  Regularly  at  nine 
o'clock  in  the  evening  he  would  carefully  fold  "The  Chicago 
Daily  Inter  Ocean,"  which  he  had  been  reading,  and  wind  his 
watch.    These  were  the  signals  for  the  family  to  retire. 

Mr.  Meharry 's  mother  used  to  teach  her  children  to  "Eat 
heartily  and  decently  and  clean  up  your  plates  as  the  Shakers 
do."  If  any  food  was  left,  it  was  carefully  saved  until  the  next 
meal.  Thus  William's  daily,  conscientious  practice  was  to 
"Shaker  his  plate."  In  matters  of  eating  he  always  preferred 
simple  substantial  food.  He  had  a  steady  but  moderate  appe- 
tite. He  was  especially  fond  of  bread  and  it  was  his  invariable 
custom  to  eat  a  slice  before  he  partook  of  other  food.  He  also 
loved  a  good  cup  of  coffee,  but  he  was  an  extremely  moderate 
drinker.  He  especially  disliked  milk,  eggs,  chicken,  and  all 
wild  game.  Mr.  Meharry  seldom  made  objections  to  any  food 
that  graced  his  table. 

He  would  never  allow  any  one,  under  any  circumstances, 
to  put  themselves  out  for  him.  He  was  ever  forgetful  of  self. 
He  was  never  known  to  acknowledge  that  he  was  sick.  When 
indisposed,  or  really  ill,  as  the  case  might  be,  his  invariable 
answer  was  to  inquiries,  "Just  a  little  lazy."  At  such  times 
when  asked  what  nourishment  he  would  like  prepared,  he 
would  reply,  "A  little  corn  mush  would  taste  good."  With 
him,  mush  was  a  "cure  all"  for  his  attacks  of  "laziness." 

One  of  Mr.  Meharry's  leading  characteristics  was  his  love 
for  flowers  and  trees ;  they  were  his  friends  and  his  com- 
panions.    His  love  for  gardening  was  hereditary.     His  mother 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  103 

drew  the  strain  from  her  mother.  With  him  the  weeks  were 
full  of  heavy  work  in  the  fields,  but  yet  never  were  the  duties 
too  numerous  to  prevent  him  from  going  into  his  flower  gar- 
den "to  rest  a  bit."     Mis  flowers  were  his  recreation. 

"He  was  happier  in  the  posies. 

And  the  hollyhocks  and  sich, 
Than  the  hummin'  bird  'at  noses 
In  the  roses  of  the  rich." 

—Riley. 

''Don't  throw  away  those  catalogues,"  would  often  be  his 
warning,  when  the  writer  would  be  trying1  to  bring  order  out 
of  chaos  in  a  pile  of  letters  and  circulars  in  his  desk.  His 
recreation  through  the  winter  months,  as  he  sat  by  the  fire 
side,  was  selecting  new  friends  from  the  flower  catalogues, 
checking  and  re-checking  his  careful  lists.  The  last  summer 
of  his  life  he  took  great  pleasure  in  making  a  rose  garden.  He 
put  out  fifty  choice  varieties.  He  was  accustomed  to  gather 
wild  (lowers  from  the  fields  and  by  the  dusty  road  sides 
and  bring  them  home,  gathered  into  clumsy  bouquets  for 
"mother." 

"The  flowers  his  boyhood  knew, 
Smiled  at  his  door,  the  same  in  form  and  hue, 
And  on  his  vines  the  Rheimish  clusters  grew." 

— Whittier. 

Mr.  Meharry  had  said  that  one  of  the  earliest  recollections 
of  his  childhood  was  about  some  curious,  beautiful  plants  that 
were  known  as  "love  apples,"  which  grew  in  his  mother's 
flower  beds.  Owing  to  their  supposed  poisonous  qualities,  the 
children  were  forbidden  even  to  smell  or  touch  them.  But 
his  mother  often  carefully  brought  in  the  fruit  of  these  plants 
and  placed  them  on  the  mantle  for  the  family  to  admire. 

It  was  rumored  that  some  one  had  proved  the  absurdity 
of  the  poison  theory.  So  Mother  .Meharry  daringly  decided 
to  test  it  herself.  "Surely  anything  so  beautiful  should  be 
good  to  eat."  She  ate  several  of  the  "love  apples"  and  suffered 
no  bad  results.  William  Meharry  also  did  some  experiment- 
ing on  his  own  account  and  he  had  a  vivid  remembrance  of 
eating  his  first  "love  apples."  Me  said,  "They  were  so  good  that 
I  ate  five  at  one  time,  and  expected  as  a  result  that  1  would 
surely  die."  But  he  survived  and  was  especially  fond  of  to- 
matoes from  then  on.  Mother  Meharry  transplanted  the  "love 
apples"  into  her  vegetable  garden,  where  they  were  henceforth 
known  as  "tomatoes,"  a  word  of  Latin  origin,  signifying  eat- 
able. Tomatoes  came  into  general  use  after  1840  and  were 
more  prized  as  a  food  than  they  had  been  for  their  beaut  v. 


104  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

The  collecting  of  shells  and  stones  was  also  a  favorite 
pursuit,  and  to  show  his  treasures  was  indeed  a  treat  for  him. 
His  cabinet  contained  many  valuable  specimens.  Among  his 
collections  were  numerous  Indian  arrow  heads,  which  he  had 
picked  up  about  the  farm   in  the  early  days. 

When  his  daughter  started  on  a  trip  to  Alaska,  his  parting 
instruction  to  her  was  to  secure  as  many  specimens  of  stones 
and  ore  as  she  could.  "If  you  can't  carry  them,  express  them 
home."  It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  specimens  from  the  far 
west  afforded  him  many  happy  hours.  He  purchased  a  strong- 
magnifying  glass  with  which  to  examine  them. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  very  accurate  in  forecasting  the  weath- 
er. Early  in  life  he  made  a  study  of  weather  conditions  and 
became  unusually  proficient  in  that  subject.  He  also  became 
familiar  with  the  queer  country  side  weather  legends  and  came 
to  depend  upon  them.  They  may  not  be  scientific,  but  most 
of  them  are  amazingly  true.  Such  jingles  as  the  following 
were  familiar  to  him. 

"Rain    before    seven, 
Sun  before  eleven. 

An   evening  red  and  a   morning  gray 
Are  the  signs  of  a  clear  day. 

"When  the  wind  is  in  the  south, 
'Tis  in  the  rain's  mouth. 
When  the  wind  is  in  the  east, 
'Tis  neither  good  for  man  or  beast." 

Air.  Meharry  purchased  an  aneroid  barometer,  which  he 
enjoyed  studying  and  comparing  with  his  way  of  forecasting 
weather.  "Air.  Meharry  was  an  oracle  to  be  consulted  about 
the  weather,"  affirmed  one,  who  know  him  well.  "When  we 
wondered  what  kind  of  weather  we  could  expect  we  would  say, 
let's  ask  Uncle  Billy." 

Perhaps  of  all  the  gifts  that  life  can  bestow  upon  a  man, 
absence  of  fear  is  one  of  the  greatest.  As  it  has  been  said 
of  W.  W.  Story,  that  he  was  afraid  of  nothing-  God  Almighty 
ever  put  upon  earth,  so  it  could,  with  perfect  truth,  have  been 
said  of  William  Meharry.  The  following  narratives  show  this 
outstanding  trait  of  his.  He  and  his  sister  Ellen  were  sent 
to  drive  up  the  cows  from  the  back  pasture.  It  was  a  warm 
evening  and  the  children  were  tired,  so  when  they  came  to 
the  pasture  fence,  they  hesitated  and  took  a  short  cut,  leading 
to  the  second  pasture,  where  the  cows  were.  They  well  knew 
a  cross  cow  with  her  calf  would  likely  have  to  be  encountered. 
They  were  hurrying  along  when  suddenly  they  glanced  to  the 
right  and  there  came  "old  Red,"  head  down,  and  nearly  upon 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  105 

them.  The  children  "lit  out"  at  top  speed  for  the  fence.  They 
prided  themselves  upon  being  swift  runners,  but  one  glance 
over  his  shoulder  was  enough  to  show  William  that  the}'  had 
no  chance  with  "old  Red."  But  on  they  ran,  listening'  to  the 
pounding  of  the  cow's  hoofs  close  behind.  Suddenly  Ellen's 
foot  caught  in  the  grass  and  she  fell.  William  called  to  her 
to  lie  still,  saying  "I'll  give  old  Red  something  to  think  of  be- 
side chasing  you !"  Then  he  turned  and  waved  his  arms 
and  shouted  to  draw  "old  Red's"  attention  from  Ellen.  There 
was  an  old  apple  tree  near  and  he  saw  it  was  his  chance  for 
safety.  With  him  to  think  was  to  act,  so  he  dashed  to  the 
tree  and  quickly  climbed  up.  At  the  same  instant  the  cow 
lunged  against  the  tree.  He  held  the  cow's  attention  until 
Ellen  ran  to  safety.  Again  decision  and  action  went  together. 
Gathering  green  apples  he  pelted  the  calf,  which  was  a  short 
distance  behind,  until  the  cow  turned  and  ran  back,  then  he 
made  a  dash  to  the  fence  and  "soared  oxer  it  without  touching 
a  rail."  This  adventure  caused  a  great  deal  of  laughter  and 
they  had  to  endure  some  good  natured  chaffing'.  But  the 
presence  of  mind  displayed,  doubtless  saved  them  from  physi- 
cal  injuries. 

Upon  another  occasion,  it  became  his  duty  to  kill  a 
mad  dog  that  was  doing  great  damage  to  stock  and  threaten- 
ing' human  life.  In  this  instance  William  was  young,  still  in 
his  teens.  Taking  his  gun  he  started  on  the  hunt,  but  could 
not  locate  the  dog  and  was  about  to  give  up  the  chase,  when 
stooping  to  look  under  a  barn,  he  was  startled  to  see  the  wild 
eyes  of  the  dog  looking  him  in  the  face,  only  a  few  feet  away. 
He  fired  just  as  the  dog  sprang  for  him.  His  steady,  true  aim 
was  all  that  saved  him.  He  was  a  good  shot  with  the  old 
rlint-lock  guns  used  in  those  days. 

Another  story  of  earlier  origin  takes  its  place  with  the 
above  experience.  When  William  and  Ellen  were  small  chil- 
dren they  were  in  peril,  but  did  not  realize  their  danger.  They 
were  chasing  a  mad  dog  which  was  foaming  at  the  mouth  and 
snapping  at  everything.  The  dog  ran  under  the  barn,  where 
there  were  a  number  of  chickens.  The  children  crawled  un- 
der and  drove  both  chickens  and  dog  out.  The  dog  was  killed 
later  by  the  father. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  a  man  of  determination  and  perse- 
verance. Xo  matter  what  he  undertook  he  never  gave  up  un- 
til he  accomplished  his  object.  He  was  also  essentially  with- 
out fear,  and  always  calm  at  critical  moments. 

The  following  experience  well  illustrates  these  marked 
traits  of  our  subject.  Mr.  Meharry  was  badly  shaken  up  and 
narrowly  escaped  serious  injury  in  a  railroad  wreck  that  oc- 
curred   four   miles   north    of   Tolono,    Illinois,   on    the    Illinois 


106  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Central  railroad.  He,  in  company  with  three  other  persons, 
was  en  route  to  Chicago.  The  train  was  derailed  by  a  broken 
switch  and  the  coach  in  which  Air.  Meharry  was  riding  turned 
over  and  came  to  a  rest  on  an  embankment.  The  car  was 
lighted  with  kerosene  lamps  and  the  oil  streamed  from  them. 
There  was  grave  danger  of  the  oil  igniting'. 

Mr.  Meharry  and  party  were  seated  near  the  front  of  the 
coach  and  had  to  walk  its  length  stepping  between  the  win- 
dows, as  the  car  lay  on  its  side,  until  they  reached  the  door 
in  the  rear.  The  glass  in  the  upper  part  of  the  door  had  been 
broken  by  rescuers  and  the  passengers  were  lifted  and  passed 
through  this  small  opening.  After  the  excitement  was  over 
Mr.  Meharry 's  friends  were  surprised  to  find  that  he  had 
quietly  and  carefully  collected  all  their  wraps,  rubbers,  and 
umbrellas  which  had  in  the  crash  been  scattered  through 
the  car. 

In  such  alarming  surroundings  Mr.  Meharry  calmly  and 
fearlessly  persevered  until  he  had  secured  all  that  he  sought. 
To  his  mind  the  peril  was  not  sufficient  to  deter  him  from 
saving  their  belongings 

Inheriting  the  Scotch  love  of  liberty  and  the  Irish  delight 
in  a  scrap  he  was  ready  at  any  and  all  times  to  fight  if  he 
thought  himself  or  his  friends  were  being  imposed  upon.  Such 
was  an  occasion  one  day  while  William  and  his  cousin,  Nor- 
ton Meharry,  were  attending"  the  district  school  in  Indiana. 
A  big  over-gTown  Irish  lad  "picked  on"  some  of  the  younger 
boys.  William,  quick  in  their  defense,  was  soon  dealing  the 
bully  heavy  blows.  There  were  no  preliminaries — there  were 
no  delays.  In  an  instant  they  were  in  a  rough  and  tumble 
fight,  but  Norton  realized  there  was  grave  danger  of  his  chum 
being  "trounced,"  so  he  came  to  his  support,  and  in  the  whirl- 
ing melee,  Norton  received  a  blow  in  his  side  which  quite  dis- 
abled him,  and  from  which  he  suffered  throughout  his  life 
time.  It  is  believed  this  had  a  great  deal  to  do  with  his  last 
illness.  William  Meharry's  cousins,  Norton  Meharry  and 
Frank  Meharry,  were  his  close  companions.  They  were  about 
the  same  age,  and  of  similar  temperaments  ;  also  they  were 
near  neighbors  in  boyhood.  Hence  the  warm  friendship  of 
the  boys  ripened  into  the  strong  friendship  of  the  men  and 
were  never  broken.  <; 

William,- with  his  brothers,  Jesse  and  Abraham,  used  to 
herd  cattle  over  many  miles  of  prairie  from  Rossville  to  Ar- 
eola, in  Illinois,  during  the  sixties.  In  those  early  days  rattle- 
snakes were  more  than  common.  It  was  the  custom  to  wear 
heavy,  high  leather  boots  as  a  protection  from  the  reptiles 
that  infested  the  country.  William  always  carried  a  bottle  of 
whiskey    as    first    aid,    in    case    anyone    was    bitten    by    these 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  107 

dreaded  snakes.     The  bite  of  the  prairie  rattler  is  dangerous, 

but  not  necessarily  fatal,  lie  would  ride  along  on  horse  back, 
snapping  off  the  rattler's  heads  with  his  long  cattle  whip,  often 
killing  as  many  as  twenty-five  a  day.  It  was  the  custom  to 
weave  a  strip  of  tin  into  the  tip  end  of  the  cattle  whip. 
William's  inseparable  companion  while  herding  was  a  very 
wise  yellow  dog,  "old  She]),"  who  would  kill  almost  as  many 
rattlers  a  day  as  his  master  did.  The  dog  had  an  instinctive 
hatred  for  these  reptiles  and  instinct  seemed  to  teach  him  how 
to  handle  them.  If  he  found  a  snake  he  would  bark  at  it 
fiercely,  then  in  a  moment  the  snake  would  be  seen  flopping 
on  each  side  of  his  head  till  shaken  to  bits.  Shep  was  never 
bitten  by  a  rattlesnake.  Later  on  She])  got  into  bad  company, 
with  the  result  that  he  became  a  sheep  killer  as  well  as  a  snake 
killer.  He  could  not  be  broken  of  this  new  accomplishment, 
so  he  was  sent  to  join  his  departed  brothers. 

William,  while  herding  would  quench  his  thirst  by  drink- 
ing water  through  a  straw  from  the  numerous  holes  made  by 
the  cattle's  feet.  That  way  of  drinking'  was  a  common  custom 
in  earl}-  days,  and  it  is  said  to  explain  the  reason  why  the  in- 
habitants of  Illinois  are  called  "Suckers.'' 

William  Meharry  was  a  quiet  man,  but  loved  a  good 
joke,  and  even  enjoyed  one  on  himself.  One  comes  to  the 
writer's  mind.  The  old  proverb  "He  laughs  best  who  laughs 
last"  brings  to  the  writer's  mind  this  story:  Occasionally  a 
friend  or  neighbor  would  go  on  a  short  trip.  On  their  re- 
turn, with  long  faces  and  empty  pockets,  they  would  relate 
their  experiences  with  nimble  fingered  pickpockets.  William 
would  invariably  comment  as  he  smiled,  "I  would  like  to  see 
the  man  who  could  steal  my  purse!"  But  his  turn  came  one 
day.  lie  was  left  many  miles  from  home  without  funds  and 
was  compelled  to  ask  for  the  loan  of  some  money  from  a  friend 
with  which  to  return.  His  friend  gladly  granted  the  request, 
and  more  gladly  related  this  occurrence  to  the  home  folks. 
Then  it  was  their  turn  to  have  a  hearty  laugh  at  William's 
expense,  though  he  stoutly  maintained — with  a  chuckle  and 
a  broad  grin — "I  would  like  to  see  the  man  who  could  steal 
my  purse !" 

Another  noticeable  trait  in  William  Meharry's  character 
was  his  unpretentiousness.  He  was  never  embarrassed  to  be 
seen  in  lis  working  clothes,  while  engaged  in  honest  toil.  An 
amusing  incident  illustrating  this  point  took  place  one  day 
when  he  was  doing  some  work  on  one  of  his  farms.  A  pros- 
perous, well-dressed  man  who  proved  to  be  an  insurance 
agent  drove  up  and  asked  William  if  that  was  one  of  the  Me- 
harry farms.  On  being  told  that  it  was,  the  stranger  then 
inquired  which  one  of  the  Meharry  brothers  owned  it.  William 


108  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

gave  him  the  desired  information,  telling"  where  the  owner 
lived  and  how  to  reach  his  residence,  without  disclosing  his 
own  identity. 

This  man  was  trying  to  gain  information  as  to  Mr.  Me- 
harry's  financial  standing  from  one  whom  he  supposed  to  he  a 
hired  man.  His  manner  was  officious  and  disagreeable,  but 
Mr.  Meharry  gravely  and  courteously  answered  his  inquiries. 
During"  the  conversation,  one  of  the  farm  hands  came  up  and 
addressed  William  as  Mr.  Meharry  and  the  "cat  was  out  of 
the  bag."  Great  was  the  surprise  and  consternation  of  the 
insurance  agent,  who  departed  so  abruptly  that  he  failed  to 
thank  the  "hired  man"  for  his  information.  It  may  be  added 
that  the  agent  never  solicited  Mr.  Meharry  for  the  business 
he  had  in  mind. 

The  above  story  is  one  that  Mr.  Meharry  often  told  with 
a  chuckle  of  merriment,  and  a  humorous  twinkle  in  his  eyes, 
and  he  always  ended  with  the  question,  "Who  was  the  joke 
upon,  the  insurance  agent  or  the  farmer?" 

William  Meharry  came  from  a  long  line  of  forebears 
who  were  total  abstainers  from  all  forms  of  tobacco  and  liquor. 
A  dislike  of  fermented  drink  was  almost  looked  upon  as  an 
affliction  in  William  Meharry's  youth.  His  disregard  for  the 
prevailing  custom  of  serving  liquor  at  social  gathering's,  such 
as  barn  raisings  and  huskings,  was  a  source  of  worry  to  him, 
but  he  stood  fast  to  his  principles,  although  his  neighbors 
sometimes  said  that  it  was  "stinginess"  that  prompted  his 
refusal.  Mr.  Meharry  enjoyed  saying,  "I  take  after  my  father 
and  my  father's  father.  I  am  a  teetotaler."  William  neither 
used  liquor,  tobacco,  nor  profane  language.  His  one  by- word 
was  "plague-on." 

A  further  family  trait  common  to  William,  and  equally 
true  of  the  rest  of  his  section  of  the  Meharry  clan,  was  a  little 
unexpected  streak  of  hardness  that  showed  itself  in  his  likes 
and  dislikes  of  people. 

"He  loved  and  hated,  not  at  all,  or  all  in  all." 

Once  through  with  a  man  he  was  completely  through 
with  him.  There  was  never  any  doubt  where  William  Me- 
harry stood  in  regard  to  people.  His  friends  or  his  enemies 
alike  knew  just  where  to  find  him.  He  was  very  loyal  to  all 
friends  and  equally  loyal  to  all  who  had  any  claim  of  kin- 
ship. "Blood  is  thicker  than  water,"  he  used  to  say.  Kindred 
to  the  remotest  degree,  even  those  whom  he  had  never  seen, 
all  were  sure  of  the  warmest  welcome. 

The  writer  has  in  her  possession  an  old  hand-made  boot- 
jack, that  her  father  used  every  day.  It  appeals  to  her  because 
of  its  associations,  but  it  would  not  mean  much  to  others.  It 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  109 

brings  back  vivid  memories  of  him  and  of  his  regular  and 
orderly  habits,  lie  wore  high  leather  boots  and  it  was  neces- 
sary in  order  to  pull  off  his  foot  gear  to  use  a  boot  jack,  which 


William    Meharry's    Bootjack 

caught  the  heel  effectively.  Every  night  his  hoots  were  placed 
with  precision  in  a  corner  of  the  living  room,  for  he  had  a  nice 
sense  of  order  and  wanted  them  placed  straight,  toe  to  toe 
and  heel  to  heel. 

William's  first  business  venture  was  so  unusual  for 
the  average  twelve  year  old  boy  that  it  is  worth  record- 
ing. He  had  earned  a  little  money  at  "odd  spells,"  hoeing 
corn,  pulling  weeds,  peddling  nuts  and  doing  other  jobs.  Us- 
ing  these  savings,  he  bargained  with  his  uncles,  William  and 
Mathew  Patton,  who  were  cabinet  makers  by  trade,  to  build 
him  a  settle  and  chest.  He  was  to  pay  them  a  stated  amount 
in  cash,  and  was  also  to  help  fell  the  trees  and  dress  the  lum- 
ber.    The  trees  were  walnuts  from  his  father's  timber  land. 

The  furniture  was  plainly  and  substantially  made,  but 
was  attractive  and  is  still  in  use  at  this  writing  (1925).  Wil- 
liam gave  the  settle  to  his  sister  Ellen.  Today  it  is  modernized 
as  a  day-bed  and  is  in  the  possession  of  Ellen's  granddaughter, 
Mrs.  Gladys  Cobb,  of  Attica,  Indiana.  The  chest  is  owned 
by  William's  daughter,  Eelia  Alice  Bower,  who  prizes  it  as  a 
relic  from  her  father's  boyhood. 

One  of  the  ways  that  marked  William's  individuality  was 
his  youthful  bashfulness,  which  was  a  source  of  much  amuse- 
ment to  his  companions.  This  sensitiveness  or  reserve  he  at- 
tributed to  the  Irish  side  of  his  house.  A  cousin  relates  that 
he  was  noted  for  his  shyness  with  the  girls.  In  the  school  which 
he  attended,  the  spelling  was  competitive,  that  is,  those  who 
missed  a  word  were  turned  down,  and  those  who  spelled  it 
worked  their  way  to  the  head  of  the  class.  The  pupils  entered 
into  a  conspiracy.  They  one  by  one  missed  a  word  until  they 
had  the  blushing  William  between  two  girls  who  would  nudge 
him  with  their  elbows.  There  was  great  fun  in  this  situation 
for  all  but  William.  He  was.  the  quickest  of  this  little  group 
at  spelling  for  which  he  had  a  "knack"  or  special  aptitude,  and 
would  soon  spell  down  the  fair  tormentor,  and  then  the  fun 
was  over  for  a  day. 

lie  at  one  time  received  a  prize  for  his  proficiency  in 
spelling;  he  was  quite  proud  that  he  was  thus  honored.  The 
prize  was  a  quaint  little  book,  bearing  the  title  of  "Jack  the 


110  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

Sailor    Boy,"   by    Mrs.    Sherwood.      Gold    lines   decorated    its 
brown  cloth  cover.     On  the  fly  leaf  was  inscribed  : 

"Presented  to  Mr.  William  Meharry,  by  his  teacher,  as 
a  mark  of  esteem.     Prize  No.  1.     Spelling. 

"P.  P.  Evans." 

"He  that  speaketh  truth  showeth  forth  righteousness." 

"The  school  boy  spot  we  ne'er  forget, 
Though  there  we  are  forgot." 

Another  strong"  point  in  the  character  of  William  Ale- 
harry  was  his  excellent  judgment  of  human  nature.  One 
little  illustration  will  suffice  to  show  that  he  was  a  keen  ob- 
server and  had  an  intuitive  knowledge  of  character.  One  clay 
when  Mr.  Meharry  was  going  to  see  a  man  who  had  been 
recommended  to  him  and  whom  he  wished  to  employ  as  a 
farm  hand,  he  met  a  young  lad,  who  was  a  stranger  in  the 
community.  The  boy  was  ragged  and  unkempt  and  little 
better  than  a  tramp.  In  fact  he  had  been  tramping  and 
begging  for  months,  as  was  afterward  learned. 

Mr.  Meharry  looked  at  him  keenly,  studied  him  for  a 
little  while  and  then  asked  a  few  pointed  questions,  with  the 
result  that  he  returned  to  his  home  taking  the  ragged  boy 
with  him  as  the  new  hired  man.  Mrs.  Meharry  strenuously 
objected,  but  Mr.  Meharry  expressed  himself  as  satisfied 
that  he  had  found  good  help.  After  a  bath,  a  hair  cut  and 
clean  clothing,  which  Mr.  Meharry  provided,  the  ragged  lad 
was  transformed  into  Leonard,  an  attractive,  well  mannered 
boy,  whom  all  learned  to  like. 

Leonard  purchased  school  books  and  spent  his  evenings 
in  study.  After  eighteen  months,  the  boy's  father  succeeded 
in  tracing  his  son,  who  had  left  home  on  account  of  differences 
with  a  step-mother.  He  persuaded  Leonard  to  return  home, 
promising  him  a  college  education.  If  Mr.  Meharry  had  failed 
in  his  judgment  of  the  lad  and  had  passed  him  by,  what  would 
ha\*e  been  the  result? 

"Oh,  the  little  more,  and  how  much  it  is! 
And    the    little    less    and    what    worlds    away!" 

Mr.  Meharry  had  a  carefully  planted  orchard  of  eighteen 
acres  of  choice  fruit  trees,  of  which  he  was  justly  proud.  There 
were  rows  of  apples,  peaches,  pears,  quinces,  plums,  cherries 
and  berries  of  all  kinds  grown  in  profusion.  Such  an  abun- 
dance of  fruit  kept  the  house  wife  busy,  thriftily  canning  and 
preserving  during  many  a  hot  summer's  day. 

Apples  and  peaches  were  dried  for  the  winter  pies.  Cider 
was  made  by  the  barrel.  There  were  countless  rows  of  jelly 
"(lone  up''  and  "put  away"  011  the  swinging  shelf  in  the  fruit 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  111 

room.  Mrs.  Meharry  would  often  suggest  that  "sufficient  fruit'' 
was  canned,  but  Mr.  Meharry's  answer  was  sure  to  be  "better 
take  care  of  the  rest,  maybe  we  won't  have  fruit  next  year." 
Consequent!}',  jars  and  jars  of  canned  fruit  were  stored  in  the 
fruit  closet,  where  they  stood,  two  and  three  years,  until  they 
were  removed  to  make  room  for  the  fresh  fruit.  Mr.  Meharry's 
fruitless  seasons  never  materialized. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  William  Meharry's  first 
vote  for  President  of  the  United  States  was  cast  in  1852  for 
General  Scott,  who  was  the  last  presidential  candidate  of  the 
Whig  party.  I  le  saw  the  birth  of  the  Republican  organization 
in  1854.  Adopting  its  principles  at  that  time,  he  voted  for 
their  first  candidates,  Fremont  and  Dayton.  They  were  de- 
feated by  Buchanan,  who  was  elected  President  of  the  United 
States  by  the  Democratic  party  on  March  4,  1857.  Buchanan 
continued  in  office  four  years  and  was  succeeded  by  Abraham 
Lincoln.  Mr.  Meharry  voted  for  Lincoln  and  remained  a  loyal 
adherent  to  the  "Grand  Old  Party"  for  the  remainder  of  his 
life. 

William  Meharry  was  converted  under  the  preaching  of 
W".  F.  BischofT,  an  evangelist.  He  was  led  to  a  simple  spiritual 
faith,  a  faith  which  he  did  not  hesitate  to  declare.  He  united 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  March  2,  1894,  at  the  age  of 
sixty-four  years,  and  was  faithful  to  the  vows  taken  in  the 
name  of  Jesus,  and  the  obligations  laid  upon  him  as  an  officer 
in  God's  Church.  He  served  as  trustee  for  a  number  of  years, 
lie  was  a  member  of  the  building  committee  when  a  new 
Presbyterian  Church  was  erected  in  his  home  town.  He  not 
only  gave  his  time  and  attention  to  this  enterprise,  but  con- 
tributed liberally  of  his  means,  thus,  together  with  two  other 
members  of  the  Church,  making  it  possible  for  the  edifice  to 
be  erected  and  dedicated  free  of  debt. 

Mr.  Meharry's  last  illness  was  short,  but  from  the  first 
seemed  fatal.  While  picking  apples  from  a  tree  in  the  yard 
of  his  home  in  Tolono,  he  fell  from  a  ladder  and  fractured  the 
bones  of  his  hi]).  In  a  few  days  pneumonia  developed.  His 
family  had  tried  to  persuade  him  from  this  work,  but  without 
avail.  Death  seemed  to  have  had  an  appointment  with  him 
and  he  must  keep  his  engagement.  It  led  him  up  the  fatal 
ladder  from  which  he  fell  to  his  end. 

lie  seemed  to  realize  the  seriousness  of  his  accident,  for 
he  remarked  to  those  who  came  to  his  assistance,  "I  guess 
I'm  done  for  this  time." 

lie  lay  for  one  week,  conscious  most  of  the  time,  patient 
and  uncomplaining.  Then  at  twilight,  just  after  the  sun,  in 
all  its  grandeur  had  sunk  behind  the  western  horizon,  he  re- 
ceived the  final  summons  and  answered  it.      I  low  appropriate 


112  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

the  hour.  At  the  evening  of  life,  his  work  fully  done — and 
well  done — he  sank  to  sleep  at  6:30  p.  m.,  October  28,  1903, 
aged  seventy-three  years  and  one  day. 

The  funeral  of  William  Meharry  was  held  at  his  late 
residence  in  Tolono,  Illinois,  Friday,  October  30,  1903.  The 
services  were  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  R.  L.  McWherter,  who 
was  assisted  by  the  Rev.  H.  G.  Gleiser,  of  Monticello,  Illinois, 
a  former  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Tolono.  The 
interment  was  at  Mount  Hope  Cemetery,  Urbana,  Illinois. 

It  has  been  said,  "The  glory  of  life  is  its  achievements  ; 
the  joy  of  life  is  in  its  fellowships;  the  great  and  ultimate  end 
of  life  must  always  be  character  ;  the  crown  of  life  is  immor- 
tality ;  but  the  real  beauty  of  life  is  its  simplicity."  These 
last  few  sentences  carry  much  of  the  purport  of  the  real  life 
of  William  Meharry ;  the  characteristics  his  friends  like  to  re- 
member. He  was  devoted  to  the  private  and  personal  and 
human  sides  of  life — the  simple  and  wholesome  sides  so  well 
befitting  the  farmer  of  his  period. 

"So  I  have  said,  and  I  say  it  ever, 

As  the  years  go  by  and  the  world  goes  over, 
'Twere  better  to  be  content  and  clever 

In  the  tending  of  cattle  and  tossing  of  clover, 
In  the  grazing  of  cattle  and  the  growing  of  grain, 
Than  a  strong  man  striving  for  fame  and  gain." 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


History    of    t 


Meharry    Family 


113 


MARGARET  HANNAH   (McCORKLE)  MEHARRY 


Margaret  Hannah  McCorkle,  daughter  of  Andrew  and 
Mary  (Gooding)  McCorkle,  and  wife  of  William  Meharry,  was 
horn  near  Crawfordsville,  Putnam  County,  Indiana,  Wednes- 
day, January  4,  1843.  She  was  the  youngest  hut  one  of  a 
family  of  thirteen  children.     All  have  gone  on  before  her. 

"They  have  all  gone  into  a  world  of  light, 
I.  alone,  am  lingering  here. 
Their  very  memory  is  fair  and  bright. 
And  my  sad  thoughts  are  clear." 

Mrs.  Meharry  traces  her  ancestry  through  generations  of 
forbears  distinguished  in  both  the  military  and  religious  life 
of  Scotland,  Virginia,  Kentucky  and  Indiana.  They  came 
from  L'lster  County,  Caithness,  in  the  highlands  of  Scotland 
and  were  known  as  the  "Clan  X^an  Guinneath,"  or  "Clan  Gun." 
(  minneath  signifies  keen  and  fierce  and  is  descriptive  of  their 
known  and  imputed  dispositions.  It  is  inter- 
esting to  trace  the  positive  and  commanding 
instinct  of  the  McCorkles  of  today,  hack  to 
their  "plaided  Clan,"  where  they  were 
fierce  warriors.  The  McCorkle  family  have 
their  coat-of-arms.  Thorgisl,  in  the  Thor- 
gisl  Saga,  about  7C0  A.  D.,  is  the  oldest  form 
of  the  name.  The  name  changes  to  Thorkell, 
Thorkill,  Thorquil,  Torquil,  Torquil-dale, 
MacThorquil-dale,  MacKorkill-dale,  Mc- 
Corkil-dale,  McCorkell,  McCorkel  and  Mc- 
Corkle. The  first  of  the  McCorkle  ances- 
tors who  came  to  this  country  was  William 
McCorkle  who  arrived  in  America  in  1730.  He  landed  in 
Philadelphia  and  moved  down  the  Valley  of  Virginia.  He  was 
engaged  in  the  Indian  wars  in  what  is  now  western   Virginia. 

"These  are  my  people,  stern  and  ancient, 

'Bonnie   Fetchers'  with   their  war-like  ways; 
This   their  leader   came   from   Scotland 
In  the  old,  unhappy,  far-off  days." 

rs.  Meharry's  maternal  ancestors  were  the  Gooding 
,  who  came  from  Huntsworthy  Parish,  of  North  Peth- 
Somershire,  England,  to  this  country  about  1633  and 
in  Dighton,  Massachusetts.  The  Gooding  family  have 
-of-arms    which    was   presented    by    William    the    Con- 

rs.   Meharry's  parents   were    Presbyterian   Calvinists  of 
ictest  type,  and  she  was  reared  under  pronounced   re- 


M 
family, 
aston, 
settled 
a  coat 
queror 

M 
the  sti 


114 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


ligious  training".  Her  parents  knew  their  Bible,  loved  it,  and 
lived  according  to  its  teachings.  Daily  that  home  performed 
its  vows.  Night  and  morning  a  psalm  was  sung;  the  Scrip- 
tures were  read  and  prayers  were  offered. 

"Remember  the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy."  This  com- 
mandment was  obeyed  literally  in  Mrs,  Meharry's  childhood 
home.  Her  parents  lived  on  a  farm  and  all  work  was  stopped 
at  noon  on  Saturdays.  The  boys  would  shave,  shine  their 
boots,  and  see  that  the  "carryall"  and  horses  were  in   readi- 


Andrew   McCorkle,   Mary    (Gooding:)    McCorkle 


ness.  Mother  and  the  g'irls  were  busy  baking  and  roasting, 
for  there  would  be  no  cooking,  not  even  the  preparation  of 
hot  coffee,  on  the  Sabbath  day.  Church  sessions  filled  nearly 
the  entire  day.  The  morning  sermon  would  last  while  the 
sands  in  the  hour  glass  had  twice  run  their  course,  and  was 
followed  by  Sunday  school.  During  the  noontide  intermis- 
sion, there  was  a  basket  lunch  and  then  another  lengthy  ser- 
mon. 

Margaret  made  profession  of  her  faith  at  the  age  of  sev- 
enteen, in  the  year  1860.  She  was  converted  under  the  pas- 
torate of  Rev.  J.  B.  Crow,  of  Crawfordsville,  Indiana.  It  was 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church  she  united,  and  of  which  she  is 
still  a  faithful  member.  For  sixty-two  years  she  has  been  a 
follower  of  her  Master,  doing  His  will  without  ostentation,  yet 
never  shirking  her  part  of  the  burden  of  Church  work.  She 
was  the  first  to  pray  in  the  home,  winning  her  husband  to 
Christ  and  the  Church.     Pier  work  was  especially  successful 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  115 

with  the  children  and  the  young  people,  for  her  interest  in 
them  almost  made  them  forget  that  she  belonged  to  an  older 
generation.  In  the  Sunday  school,  she  took  a  class  of  girls 
from  the  primary  department  and  taught  them  until  they 
were  grown.  She  still  retains  her  interest  in  this  class  of  girls 
to  a  marked  degree,  although  they  are  now  middle  aged 
women  with  homes  and  children  of  their  own.  The  arrival 
of  the  hour  for  Sunday  school  would  find  her  ready,  with  a 
smile  and  handshake  for  old  and  young. 

The  members  of  her  father's  family  were  all  gifted  with 
excellent  voices  and  they  would  rather  "sing  than  eat."  The 
brothers  and  sisters  would  spend  an  hour  each  day  in  song, 
before  separating  and  going  to  their  various  duties.  Margaret 
was  possessed  of  an  unusually  good  alto  voice  of  depth  and 
compass,  especially  adapted  to  the  rendering  of  sacred  music. 
This  made  her  a  most  acceptable  member  of  her  Church  choir, 
which  she  served  for  years.  She  never  lacked  requests  for 
her  services. 

Her  earl}-  life  was  made  memorable  by  the  tragic  events 
of  the  Civil  War,  of  the  early  sixties.  During  this  period  it 
became  the  duty  of  Margaret  to  till  the  fields.  She  worked  side 
by  side  with  her  aged  father,  doing  all  kinds  of  farm  work. 
Her  four  brothers  were  serving  at  the  front,  and  farm  help 
could  not  be  had.  War  not  only  puts  its  mark  upon  the  men 
who  fight  on  the  battle  line,  but  also  upon  the  fathers,  moth- 
er-, wives  and  sweethearts,  who  work  and  weep  at  home.  One 
brother,  Abraham,  sleeps  in  the  National  Cemetery  at  Chatta- 
nooga, Tennessee;  her  youngest,  Nathan,  lost  his  health  and 
died  soon  after  returning  home  ;  her  brother,  Calvin,  was  left 
frail  in  health  for  the  remainder  of  his  life.  During  this  period 
she  became  very  proficient  in  the  use  of  firearms.  The  girls 
of  the  neighborhood  practised  daily  at  target  shooting.  This 
was  necessary  for  their  protection,  for  only  men  who  were 
too  old  to  be  permitted  to  shoulder  a  musket  and  fight  in  the 
ranks  were  left  in  the  community.  The  pro-slavery  people 
called  her  father  "the  old  abolitionist,"  a  name  which  was 
then  considered  the  embodiment  of  everything  despicable. 

Margaret  Meharry's  married  life  has  been  one  of  devotion 
to  home  and  family,  and  she  has  filled  her  place  in  the  rela- 
tions of  wife  and  mother  with  noble  unselfishness,  laboring  for 
those  she  loved.  Idle  success  that  her  husband  achieved  in 
life  was  due,  in  a  marked  degree,  to  her  practical  wisdom  and 
encouragement.  Her  family  spirit  and  devotion  may  be  trace- 
able in  part  to  her  Scottish  ancestry.  Certain  it  is  that  no 
Highland  mother  was  ever  more  leal  and  true  to  her  clan.  She 
has  reared  her  children  wisely.  Her  unflinching  discipline 
slowly    but    surely    moulded    their   character    and    fitted    them 


116  History    of    the    Mkharry    Family 

to  make  their  lives  measurably  successful.  During  all  these 
years  her  home  has  stood  for  all  the  best  things  in  the  com- 
munity life;  a  home  of  hospitality,  neighborly  kindness,  and 
Christian  service. 

"A  merry  heart  doeth  good  like  medicine."  This  plain 
philosophy  she  applied  to  her  daily  needs.  She  had  a  happy, 
cheerful  disposition  and  she  goes  through  life  with  a  song  on 
her  lips.     She  knew  how  to  laugh  as  well  as  how  to  work. 

For  a  number  of  years  she  has  been  an  invalid,  occasion- 
ally a  great  sufferer,  but  she  has  borne  all  this  affliction  with 
patient  fortitude.  It  is  gratifying  to  her  family  and  many 
friends,  that  she  still  retains  in  some  measure  her  cheerful 
disposition  and  her  interest  in  life. 

She  is  not  a  woman  who  is  widely  known  ;  her  career  is 
neither  unusual  nor  remarkable  in  outward  appearance.  In- 
deed, most  of  her  life  has  been  passed  in  a  rural  community. 
The  circle  of  her  influence  consists,  not  so  much  in  circum- 
ference, as  in  completeness.  After  a  long  career  of  usefulness, 
with  all  duties  bravely  met,  she  can  well  afford  to  lay  all  cares 
aside  and  spend  the  sunset  of  her  life  in  ease  and  quiet.  As 
Browning  says, 

"Grow  old  along  with  me, 

The  best  is  yet  to  be, 
The  last  of  life,  for  which  the  first  was  made: 

Our  times  are  in  His  hand 

Who  saith,  'A  whole   I  planned, 
Youth  shows  but  half;   trust   God;   see  all,  nor  be  afraid'." 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


[iSTORY     OF     THE     MEHARRY      FAMILY  117 

ELLEN  PATTON  MARTIN 


The  birth  of  Ellen  Patton  Meharry,  daughter  of  Thomas 
and  Eunity  (Patton)  Meharry,  occurred  March  24,  1833,  in  the 
pioneer  log  cabin  of  her  parents  in  Coal  Creek  township, 
Montgomery  Count}',  Indiana.  Her  education  was  obtained 
in  the  common  schools  of  Coal  Creek  township. 

Early  in  life,  at  the  age  of  nineteen,  she  was  married  to 
John  Sayers  Martin.  The  wedding  took  place  October  28. 
1852.  Immediately  after  marriage  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Martin  estab- 
lished their  home  on  a  240  acre  farm  given  them  by  the  bride's 
father.  It  was  located  in  Richland  Township,  Fountain  Coun- 
ty, Indiana.  Their  home  was  a  Christian  one  from  the  begin- 
ning, for  they  consecrated  it  by  establishing  a  family  altar 
of  prayer.  In  this  home  their  children  were  born  and  reared. 
And  here  on  the  old  farm,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Martin  toiled  for 
fifty  years,  enjoying  life's  blessings  with  marked  prosperity. 

In  1902  they  purchased  a  home  in  Attica,  Indiana,  and 
late  in  the  autumn  of  that  year  they  moved  there,  hoping  to 
spend  their  remaining  years  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  wrell  earned 
rest.  In  this  peaceful  and  pleasant  home  both  husband  and 
wife  lived  but  two  months  when  their  wedded  life  was  ter- 
minated by  the  death  of  Mr.  Martin,  January  29,  1903,  leaving 
Mrs.  Martin  to  travel  the  last  fifteen  years  of  her  life  journey 
without  him. 

Mrs.  Martin  and  Ann  Etta  remained  in  the  home  until 
September  4,  1904,  when  Etta  passed  to  the  great  beyond,  and 
the  wife  and  mother  was  left  alone.  She  kept  her  home,  with 
a  trusty  housekeeper.  She  never  lacked  for  any  attention  or 
comfort  that  loving  sons  and  daughters  could  give.  In  the 
natural  loneliness  of  widowhood,  she  was  always  cheerful  and 
continued  her  interest  in  life.  The  deaths  of  her  husband  and 
daughter,  both  of  which  occurred  within  a  period  of  consid- 
erable less  than  two  years,  were  the  greatest  sorrows  of  her 
life.  But  her  grief  only  deepened  and  strengthened  her  love 
and  sympathy  for  others  in  affliction. 

There  were  born  to  this  marriage  six  children,  one  of 
them,  a  son,  dying  in  infancy.  All  the  rest  grew  to  manhood 
and  womanhood. 

1.    Rhoda    Ellen,   horn    September  23,    1853.      Died   June   23. 
1920.     Married  to  A.  Campbell  Schermerhorn,  September 
1  5,  1875.     Two  children  : 
Lura   Dell,  born  September  3,  1876.     Married  to  Stephen 

Titus  Randolph,  June  11,  1902.     One  child,  Allen,  born 

September  22,  1906. 


118 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Ellen    Patton    (Meharry)    Martin 


John   Sayers   Martin 


Home  of  Ellen   Patton    (Meharry)    Martin   near  Newtown,  Indiana 


History    of    tiik    Meharry    Family  119 

Charles  E.,  born  June  23,  1886.     Married  Ethel  Van  Geb- 
hard,  December  28,  1909.     Two  children  : 
Infant  son  died  at  birth,  April  3,  1918. 
Van  Martin,  born  April  20,  1919. 

2.  William,  infant  son,  died  1855. 

3.  Thomas  Ephraim,  born  October  29,  1856,  married  Eliza- 
beth Fisher,  August  28,  1878.     Four  children  : 

Alva   Lee,   born   December  2?,   1879,  and   died   April   15, 

1886. 
William  Carl,  born  March  5,  1882,  and  died  April  15,  1886. 
Luella,  born  December  21,  1884.     Married  Charles  Frank- 
lin Bacon,  October  4,  1905.     Two  children  : 

Ruth,  September  8,  1910. 

Robert  Glenn,  born  July  26,  1912. 
Ben  Campbell,  born  March  29,  1891,  married  E\ra  Marie 

Dodge,  September  4,  1912.     Two  children  : 

Edith,  born  February  12,  1919. 

John  Edwin,  born  August  23,  1921. 

4.  Ida  May,  born  January  20,  1861.     Married  Edwin  James 

Kirkpatrick,  February  3,  1881.     Seven  children: 

1.  Frank  Martin,  born  March  19,  1882,  married  Nora  May 
Stokes,  December  14,  1904.     Four  children  : 

James  Nolan,  born  May  24,  1907. 
Dema  Estelle,  August  12,  1909. 
Edward  Carroll,  born  June  9,  1922. 
Edwin  Harold,  born  June  9,   1922;  died  August  31, 
1922. 

2.  John  Myron,  born  December  5,  1883  ;  died  January  26, 
1925.  Married  to  Blanche  Schultz,  February  23,  1916. 
Two  children  : 

Myron  Paul,  born  December  14,  1917. 
Lawrence  Lester,  born  July  15,  1923. 

3.  James  Arthur,  born  December  14,  1885.  Died  April 
3,  1923.     Married  Helen  Collins.     Two  children  : 

Helen  Jane,  born  December  17,  1917. 
Elinor  Jeanette,  born  September  6,  1920. 

4.  George  Marshall,  born  April  2,  1888.  Married  Ada 
Counts.     Two  children  : 

Cleo  Mildred,  born  September  12,  1921. 
Imogene,  born  August  15,  1923. 

5.  Paul  Edwin,  born  May  11,  1890.  Died  December  15, 
1893. 


120  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

6.  Charles  Robert,  born  July  2,  1892.     Died,  October  24, 
1918.     Married  Fronie  Romine.     One  child  : 

Charles  Robert,  born  July  4,  1919. 

7.  Ruth  Ellen,  born  September  21,  1896. 

5.  Jesse,  born  September  25,  1867.  Died  July  5,  1922.  Mar- 
ried Lydia  Emily  Thompson,  October  2,  1890.  Two  chil- 
dren : 

1.  Gladys  Etta,  born  June  21,  1891.     Married  Albert  Rus- 
sell Cobb,  December  9,  1916.     Two  children: 

Jesse  Martin,  born  August  12,   1917. 
Albert  Russell,  Jr.,  born  February  6,  1921. 

2.  Mary  Ellen,  born  December  15,  1898. 

6.  Ann  Etta,  born  September  12,  1872.  Died  September  4, 
1904.  Married  David  M.  Gardiner,  June  24,  1903.  One 
child : 

Davida,   born   August   21,    1904.      Married    Marcus    Kerr, 
June  17,  1923.     One  child: 

Lemma  Kerr,  born  September  12,  1924. 
Sixteen   grandchildren   knew   her   love   and   mourned   her 


los 


ss. 


The  life  of  Ellen  Martin  deserves  more  than  passing  no- 
tice, but  her  wish  undoubtedly  would  be  to  have  the  record 
in  unassuming  phrases.  In  her  character  she  was  staunch, 
true,  modest  and  unassuming.  The  dominant  note  of  her 
character  was  loyalty,  loyalty  to  her  family,  loyalty  to  her 
friends,  and  loyalty  to  her  God. 

"Of  soul   sincere, 
In  action  thoughtful,  in  honor  clear. 
Who  broke  no  promise,  served  no  private  end, 
Who  gained  no  title,  and  who  lost  no  friend." 

Ellen  in  youth  and  early  womanhood  was  a  comely  and 
fascinating  girl.  She  is  said  to  have  been  not  only  the  beauty 
of  the  family,  but  also  the  belle  of  the  neighborhood.  She  was 
greatly  admired  and  had  many  beaux.  The  old  stoop  on  her 
father's  house  could  tell  many  a  tale  if  it  would.  Ellen  was 
not  tall  and  her  figure  was  always  slight.  She  was  fair  skinned 
with  a  kindly  countenance,  and  large  black  eyes  that  saw 
everything'.  She  had  a  profusion  of  long,  glossy  dark  brown 
hair,  which  she  wore  evenly  parted,  combed  smoothly  over  the 
temples  and  coiled  low  at  the  back,  thus  showing  the  fine 
contour  of  her  head.  Her  hair  retained  its  color  until  late, 
showing  only  a  sprinkling  of  gray  toward  the  end  of  her  life. 

She  of  whom  we  write  was  of  a  happy  disposition,  but  of 
a  sensitive  and  modest  nature.     She  drew  from  her  mother  her 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


121 


thriftiness,  and  her  strength  of  character  without  the  severity, 
from  her  father  the  Scotch-Irish  passion  for  "getting  ahead." 
An  admirable  quality  of  Mrs.  Martin's  sterling  character 
was  her  kindly  opinion  of  others.  She  never  judged  with 
harshness  or  severity,  yet  she  could  he  very  angry  when  she 
was  aroused  by  hearing  of  injustice,  or  of  any  attack  on  those 
she  loved.  It  may  he  truly  said  that  she,  in  the  fullest  sense, 
never  spoke  evil  of  any  one.  She  literally  went  through  life, 
accepting  every  one  as  her  friend. 

Mrs.  Martin  was  a  home  maker  as  well  as  a  housekeeper. 
Her  chief  thought  and  attention  were  centered  on  her  family, 
whom  she  tended,  educated  and  chastised.  Her  family  loy- 
alty embraced  every  one  who  served  in  her  home.  She  gave 
much  attention  to  the  training  and  welfare  of  her  domestics, 
and  was  a  great  influence  in  their  lives. 

The  chief  work  of  her  life  was  performed  in  her  home. 
Hers  was  a  dear,  clean,  and  hospitable  home.  She  worked 
incessantly,  constantly  going  from  one  task  to  another.  But 
she  in  some  way  found  time  to  take  a  short  nap,  a  habit  that 
was  fixed  in  her  early  housekeeping  days  and  never  relin- 
quished. She  made  her  own  soap  for  washing  dishes  and 
clothes.  She  often  made  a  barrel  of  soap  in  the  spring,  which 
was  enough  to  last  all  through  the  year.  She  baked  her  own 
bread,  making  her  own  yeast,  and  the  bread  was  of 
the  best  quality.  She  kneaded  the  bread  for  an  hour, 
and  if  she  occasionally  browned  it  too  much,  it  was 
a  source  of  worry  to  her.  She  browned  her  own 
coffee. 

She  was  noted  for  her  old  fashioned  hospitality 
and  the  generous  bounty  that  always  covered  her 
table.  The  sturdy  third  generation  always  loved 
the  free  good  times  they  had  in  grandmother's 
home.  They  knew  where  all  the  good  things  were 
in  the  pantry,  especially  the  cooky  jar.  It  was  a 
grand  and  never  to  be  forgotten  experience  to  help 
knead  the  bread,  so  says  a  granddaughter,  whom 
her  grandmother  taught  to  make  bread. 

Mrs.  Martin's  needlework  was  a  work  of  art, 
such  dainty,  fine  stitches.  Even  as  a  little  girl 
needle  work  possessed  for  her  a  fascination  not 
easily  explained.  She  did  her  daily  "stint"  of  sew- 
ing under  her  mother's  directions,  for  in  those  early 
days  no  young  woman's  education  was  complete 
without  this  accomplishment.  Her  darning  and 
quilting  were  also  expert  work.  Mrs.  Martin  did  all 
the  sewing  for  her 


arge  family 


This  old  chair 
belonged  t  o 
Eunity  (Pat- 
ton)  Meharry, 
who  gave  it  to 
her  daughter, 
Ellen  (Mehar- 
ry) Martin.  It 
is  now  the 
property  of 

Ellen  Martin's 
grand  daugh- 
ter, Gladys 
(Martin) 
Cobb. 


122  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

A  Yery  admirable  custom  that  was  deep  rooted  in  Ellen's 
nature  was  to  set  good  examples  for  her  children  to  imitate. 
AVhen  her  daughters  became  mothers  she  impressed  it  upon 
them  that  mother's  actions  before  her  children  are  imitated 
by  the  children  behind  their  parent's  back.  She  aptly  ex- 
pressed the  thought  as  "Children  are  little  looking  glasses," 
and  "Little  pitchers  have  long  ears,"  phrases  older  than  the 
oldest  memory  and  singularly  attractive  to  little  folk.  Truly 
Ellen  was  a  model  for  her  children,  for — 

"By  her  life  alone, 
Gracious  and  sweet,  the  better  way  was  shown." 

— Whittier. 

Ellen  Martin  found  companionship  in  her  flowers.  They 
were  her  favorite  diversion.  She  always  had  potted  plants  in 
the  windows,  and  a  wire  flower  stand  filled  and  overflowing. 
We  can  see  her  yet,  "pottering"  around  among  her  plants, 
which  grew  like  wild  weeds  and  flowered  profusely.  When 
asked  what  she  did  to  make  them  thrive,  her  brief  modulated 
answer  was  "Nothing."  She  did  not  realize  the  amount  of 
care  and  attention  she  gaYe  them.  She  just  loved  them  and 
that  is  one  of  the  best  of  fertilizers  for  plants.  She  said,  "I 
like  best  the  good  old  fashioned  flowers  that  grew  in  mother's 
garden." 

"Out  in  the  garden  where  the  phlox  and  the  lilies  bloom, 
And  sweet-williams  and  pinks  in  clusters  grow, 
The  air  was  filled  with  their  sweet  perfume 
From  the  old-fashioned  flowers  of  long  ago. 

Rosemary  bordered  the  path  in  this  garden  so  gay, 
With  marigolds  yellow  and  holly-hocks  tall, 
While  around  and  between  more  modest  than  they 
Grew  the  violet  and  poppy  which  spread  over  all. 

"And  there  were  the  zinnas  and  carnations  sweet, 

The  dainty  blue-bell  and  morning-glory  vine 

That  bloomed  in  profusion  and  fell  at  your  feet 

In  this  garden  that  was  fashioned  in  olden  times." 

She  gave  freely  to  her  friends  "bunches  of  posies"  out  of 
her  own  garden  and  arranged  by  her  own  hand.  If  it  were 
not  flowers,  then  a  slip,  or  a  cutting,  or  a  root,  from  some 
favorite  plant.  This  love  for  flowers  was  more  pronounced 
in  Ellen  and  William  than  any  of  the  other  brothers  or  sis- 
ters. They  both  would  have  flower  gardens  under  the  most 
adverse  circumstances. 

The  following  story  gives  us  a  glimpse  of  the  spirit  of 
the  ten  and   twelve  year  old  children   of  pioneer  days.     Bill 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  123 

McClelland,  a  hired  man  of  Thomas  Meharry's,  had  in  some 
way  gained  the  ill  will  of  Ellen  and  William.  So  to  "get 
even,''  the  children  went  out  to  the  clover  field,  where  bumble 
bees  were  to  be  found  in  large  numbers,  and  caught  a  lot  of 
them.  By  pinching  the  bees'  heads  they  could  stun  the  in- 
sects without  killing  them.  Ellen  and  her  brother  took  the 
bees  home  and  carefully  placed  them  between  the  sheets  of 
Bill's  bed.  Their  mother  severely  reprimanded  them  but  did 
not  punish  in  any  other  way,  for  she  secretly  sympathized 
with  the  children  and  was  proud  of  their  "spunk." 

When  Ellen  was  five  and  her  brother,  Jesse,  three  years 
old,  Thomas  Meharry  drove  through  to  the  old  home  in  Ohio. 
He  took  these  two  children  with  him  to  see  Grandmother 
Meharry.  He  was  compelled  to  stop  in  Cincinnati  to  have 
some  repairs  made  on  his  wagon.  While  he  was  intently 
talking  with  the  wagon  maker  and  the  children  were  playing 
near  him,  a  colored  man  came  up  and  made  friends  with  the 
children.  He  coaxed  Jesse  to  go  away  with  him.  Ellen  ran 
to  her  father  for  help.  Thomas  Meharry  was  peculiar  in  that 
he  never  allowed  the  children  to  interrupt  him  while  he  was 
talking.  So  his  short  and  curt  answer  to  Ellen  was,  "Bring 
him  back." 

Thomas  thought  no  more  of  the  matter  until  Ellen  again 
disturbed  him  by  saying,  "Jesse  has  run  away  with  a  darkey." 
Then  Thomas  was  thoroughly  alarmed.  He  searched  every- 
where and  finally  went  to  the  mayor  of  the  city,  who  gave 
him  all  the  assistance  possible.  But  they  could  not  trace  the 
child.  Darkness  found  the  father  still  frantically  hunting. 
Late  that  night  another  negro  brought  the  child  into  the  po- 
lice station,  saying  "My  friend  who  stole  the  boy  is  scared 
and  afraid  to  keep  him."  Thomas  was  so  thankful  for  the  safe 
return  of  his  child,  that  he  did  not  have  the  negro  prosecuted. 

Shortly  before  Ellen's  marriage,  her  uncle,  Alexander 
Meharry,  came  in  unexpectedly  when  she  was  trying  on  her 
wedding  gown.  Her  mother  said  to  the  uncle,  "Do  you  know 
who  this  is?"  He  looked  her  over  critically  from  head  to  feet 
and  said,  "She's  neither  a  Meharry  nor  a  Methodist."  This 
scathing  criticism  from  a  favorite  uncle  cut  Ellen  to  the  quick 
and  made  a  deep  impression  upon  her.  The  remark  was  prob- 
ably made  because  her  uncle  felt  that  she  was  violating  a  rule 
of  the  Methodist  church  in  that  day  by  wearing  costly  ap- 
parel. 

Ellen's  wedding  dress  was  a  beautiful  blue  satin  made  in 
the  prevailing  style  of  that  period.  Being  a  modest,  retiring 
girl,  the  above  censure,  and  her  sense  of  thrift,  kept  her  ever 
afterward  from  wearing  fancy  clothing.  Unobtrusive  neutral 
grays  and  browns  were  her  favorite  colors  in  dress.     She  al- 


124  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

ways  bought  the  best  of  fabrics,  and  considered  it  poor  econ- 
omy to  wear  cheap  material. 

Ellen  had  many  different  companions  in  her  girlhood,  but 
the  friend  that  was  most  congenial  was  a  cousin,  Sarah  Jane 
Francis  Beach,  a  daughter  of  Alary  (Meharry)  Beach.  These 
girls  were  nearby  neighbors,  living  across  Coal  Creek  from 
each  other,  and  were  almost  inseparable.  As  they  grew  to 
womanhood,  a  close  tie  of  friendship,  as  well  as  of  kinship, 
existed  between  them. 

No  one  was  warmer  hearted,  or  more  closely  attached  to 
her  own  flesh  and  blood  than  Ellen  Martin.  But  in  periods 
of  sorrow  she  was  undemonstrative.  At  the  time  of  Abra- 
ham Meharry's  burial  his  body  was  taken  into  Ellen's  home 
to  afford  her  a  farewell  look  at  her  brother.  When  the  casket 
Avas  opened,  she  stood  quietly  by  its  side  looking  intently  upon 
him.  Although  she  was  torn  with  grief  she  was  able  to  con- 
trol the  inmost  emotions  that  swayed  her  breast.  "Poor  old 
fellow"  was  all  she  said,  turned  and  walked  away. 

The  same  ability  for  doctoring  that  was  so  emphasized 
in  her  mother  was  possessed  in  full  measure  by  Ellen.  She 
knew  the  name  and  nature  of  all  medicinal  herbs  of  the  fields 
and  of  the  roots  and  bark  of  trees.  When  any  one  was  ill  she 
used  these  remedies  very  effectively.  She  looked  carefully  to 
the  health  of  her  family  and  also  to  the  medical  needs  of  all 
those  who  happened  to  be  under  her  roof.  When  a  guest  was 
staying  over  night  in  her  home  and  retiring  time  came,  she 
offered  the  usual  little  courtesies  and  invariably  inquired 
"Hadn't  you  better  take  a  pill  ?" 

The  writer  recalls  several  occasions  when  her  aunt  used 
first  aid  remedies  for  her  benefit.  Such  times  as  knocking  down 
hornets'  nests,  and  the  hornets  would  almost  knock  you  down, 
falling  from  the  high  limbs  of  trees,  being  thrown  over  the 
pony's  head,  and  one  specific  case  of  carbuncles,  when  her  help 
and  medicines  were  most  welcome. 

An  amusing  incident  comes  to  mind.  At  one  time,  her 
brothers  were  visiting  in  her  home,  she  was  insisting  upon 
dosing  them,  and  they  were  rebelling  against  her  treatment. 
One  brother  said,  "Ellen,  if  I  were  sick,  I  know  you  would  re- 
store me  to  health.  But  here  I  am  in  the  best  of  physical  con- 
dition and  you  want  to  give  me  medicine  to  keep  me  well." 
Her  reply  was  "It's  easy  to  doctor  sick  folks,  but  to  doctor  well 
ones,  is  troublesome." 

But  to  please  their  sister  these  big  brothers  meekly 
swallowed  the  medicine  she  portioned  out  to  them.  In  appre- 
ciation of  Aunt  Ellen's  noteworthy  aptitude  in  the  use  of  medi- 
cine it  should  be  said  that  her  help  in  times  of  sickness  was  a 
never  failing  source  of  comfort  and  it  was  always  her  en- 
deavor, 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  125 

"To  render  less 
The  sum  of  human   wretchedness." 

Ellen  Pattern  Martin  was  born  and  bred  in  a  religious 
atmosphere.  She  took  her  religion  simply  and  unquestionably, 
and  early  in  life  united  with  the  church  of  her  fathers,  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  of  which  she  remained  a  con- 
sistent member  until  called  to  the  church  triumphant.  Ellen 
Martin  was  a  regular  student  of  the  New  Testament,  es- 
pecially so  in  the  later  years  of  her  life.  She  very  seldom 
read  the  Old  Testament.  The  interests  of  her  church  were 
ever  paramount  with  her,  and  received  her  liberal  support. 
Her  practical  and  consistent  Christian  life  has  been  a  bene- 
diction to  her  children  and  grandchildren  and  man}'  others 
who  were  associated  with  her. 

During-  the  latter  years  of  her  life,  she  loved  to  turn  to 
"the  days  that  are  no  more."  She  had  no  difficulty  in  recalling 
the  past,  and  she  often  visioned  the  old  days  for  the  writer's 
benefit.  The  writer  has  drawn  much  from  Aunt  Ellen's  remi- 
niscences that  has  been  of  help  to  her  in  compiling  these 
papers  for  the  Meharry  history.  The  writer  wishes  to  express 
here  her  indebtedness  to  Aunt  Ellen  for  her  valuable  data. 

Ellen  Patton  Martin  was  called  to  the  home  above  on 
July  16,  1918,  in  the  eighty-sixth  year  of  her  age.  Her  death 
was  due  to  the  infirmities  of  advanced  age.  She  was  the  last 
of  a  family  of  seven  to  be  summoned.  After  gradually  failing 
for  several  months  death  fell  upon  her, 

"Like  a  shadow  thrown  softly  and  lightly  from  a  passing  cloud." 

When  her  still  form  lay  in  state,  her  casket  was  buried 
under  great  masses  of  flowers,  which  were  sent  by  friends, 
because  she  "loved  the  flowers  so."  The  funeral  seiwices  were 
conducted  at  the  home  of  the  deceased  by  her  pastor.  Dr.  J. 
G.  Campbell,  assisted  by  Rev.  \Y.  B.  McMillin.  Sincere 
tributes  were  paid  to  the  departed.  Beautiful  old  hymns  were 
sting. 

The  remains  were  conveyed  to  the  Meharry  Cemetery, 
and  were  consigned  to  their  last  resting  place  in  the  family 
lot  by  the  side  of  her  husband.     It  may  be  written  of  her: 

"Many    sacred   memories   forever   find 

A   place   for    thoughts    of   her   whose   kindness 
Reflected  love  and  sought  to  hind 

Your  life  to  One  who  knows  blindness, 
Endearing  Him  to  all.  by  walking  in 
Perpetual  faith  she  gave  Him  glory. 


126 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


'Forever  she  will  praise  the  story 

Found  in  the  book  the  heavenly  angels  love, 

Expressing  perfect  trust  in  Jesus, 

Resplendently  she'll  dwell  in  realms  above." 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven, 


Ellen    (Meharry)    Martin    (lower    left)    and    Three    Sisters-in-Law 
Above,    left    to    right — Martha     (McMillin)    Meharry    and    Mary     (Moore)     Meharry. 
Lower   right — Margaret    (McCorkle)    Meharry. 


JOHN  SAYERS  MARTIN 


John  Savers  Martin,  son  of  Ephraim  and  Rhoda  (Savers) 
Martin,  was  born  in  Miami  County,  Ohio,  June  6,  1829.  When 
he  was  a  lad  three  years  old,  his  parents  moved  to  Richland 
Township,  Fountain  County,  Indiana,  and  settled  on  a  farm 
near  Newtown.  This  land  had  been  purchased  from  the  gov- 
ernment in  early  days  by  James  Meharry,  who  sold  it  to 
Ephraim  Martin"  father  of  John  S.  Martin,  for  $400.00  in  cash. 
Today  (1925)  the  land  is  still  owned  by  the  Martin  family,  and 
a  grandson  resides  upon  it. 

John  remained  on  the  paternal  farm  for  twenty  years,  and 
then,  after  his  marriage,  and  while  he  was  in  the  prime  of 
early  manhood,  he  went  to  farming  for  himself  and  made  it  his 
life  work.  He  was  educated  in  the  schools  of  his  day  and  he 
was  a  well  informed  man  in  the  business  matters  of  life.  He 
loved  his  home,  looked  carefully  after  his  own  business  and 
made  far  more  than  an  ordinary  success  of  all  his  undertak- 
ings. 

Mr.  Martin  adhered  always  to  staunch  Republican  prin- 
ciples. But  he  never  sought  office  nor  public  notoriety.  In 
stature  Mr.  Martin  was  a  large  man.  He  stood  five  feet, 
eleven  inches,  and  weighed  something"  over  two  hundred 
pounds,  with  a  heart  in  proportion.  He  had  a  brunette  com- 
plexion, black  hair  and  a  heavy  long  beard.     His  black  eyes 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  127 

with   their  straight   look   reflected   firm   kindliness,   and   could 
both  twinkle  and  snap. 

In  disposition  he  was  jolly,  with  a  real  love  of  fun  and  a 
keen  sense  of  the  ludicrous,  lie  was  optimistic  and  cheerful 
to  an  unusual  degree,  kind  under  all  circumstances,  clean  of 
mind,  and  pure  of  heart.  One  of  the  strongest  traits  in  John 
Martin's  character  was  his  honesty,  which  deserves  special 
comment  for,  as  Pope  says, 

"An  honest  man's  the  noblest  work  of  God." 

John  Martin  was  once  called  upon  to  testify  in  behalf 
of  his  brother-in-law,  Eli  Dick,  in  a  law  suit  where  an  attempt 
was  being"  made  to  collect  money  from  Mr.  Dick  upon  a  note 
that  was  forged.  When  Mr.  Martin  was  cross  examined  the 
opposing  lawyer  tried  to  create  the  impression  that  John  had 
told  an  untruth.  Mr.  Martin  when  excited  had  a  high  as- 
cending voice,  and  his  emphatic  denial  while  under  this  cross- 
examination  gradually  grew  higher  and  higher  in  tone  as  he 
declared,  "Tell  a  lie,  tell  a  lie?  Why,  I  wouldn't  tell  a  lie  for 
the  best  man  living!" 

Mr.  Martin  made  profession  of  his  faith  in  1866,  under 
the  ministry  of  Rev.  John  B.  DeMott,  and  united  with  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  at  Newtown.  He  served  on  the 
official  board  of  that  church  for  many  years.  He  was  a  man 
of  sincere  religious  principles,  as  was  shown  by  his  every  day 
life.  The  altar  of  prayer  was  always  observed  in  his  home. 
One  instance  of  his  benevolence  in  the  latter  years  of  his  life 
will  show  his  love  for  the  cause  of  God.  The  church  in  which 
he  held  his  membership  was  erecting  a  new  church  building, 
also  a  parsonage.  The  completion  of  these  structures  was  due 
to  Mr.  Martin's  zeal,  energy,  and  determination  in  pushing 
the  work  to  a  successful  finish.  John  Martin  gave  far  more 
than  any  who  helped  in  this  good  work.  This  church  stands  as 
a  monument  to  his  memory.  As  Mr.  Martin  grew  old,  the 
weight  of  years  weakened  his  physical  strength,  but  his  mental 
powers  remained  unimpaired  and  he  took  an  active  interest 
in  the  public  questions  of  the  day.  At  two  o'clock  p.  m., 
Tuesday,  January  29,  1903,  he  departed  this  life  at  the  age 
of  seventy-three  years.  Mr.  Martin  passed  away  after  a  linger- 
ing illness  with  heart  trouble  complicated  with  asthma.  His 
sickness  was  attended  by  great  suffering,  which  he  bore  with 
cheerful  courage  and  patient  self-erlacement. 

Prayer  was  said  in  the  home  of  the  deceased  on 
Friday  morning,  January  31  at  nine  o'clock.  Then 
the  body  was  taken  to  the  Methodist  Church  in  Newtown, 
where  funeral  services  were  conducted  by  the  pastor,  Rev. 
Claypool.  The  interment  was  in  Meharry  Cemetery  near 
Wingate,  Indiana. 

"God  giveth  quietness  at  last." 

Mae   (Meharry)    Haven. 


128 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Rhoda  Eunity   (Martin)  Schermerhorn 
Allen    Campbell   Schermerhorn 


RHODA  EUNITY  (MARTIN)  SCHERMERHORN 

Rhoda  Eunity  Martin,  eldest  daughter  of  John  S.  and 
Ellen  P.  (Meharry)  Martin  was  born  near  Newtown,  Fountain 
County,  Indiana,  September  25,  1853.  She  attended  the  pub- 
lic school  near  her  parents'  home  and  did  her  full  share  in  as- 
sisting her  mother  with  the  household  duties  until  her  mar- 
riage, September  15,  1875,  to  Allen  Campbell  Schermerhorn. 
To  this  union  were  born  Lura  Dell  and  Charles  Ephraim. 
Lura  Dell  married  Stephen  T.  Randolph,  to  whom  two  sons 
have  been  born,  one  dying  in  infancy,  and  Allen  F.  surviving. 
Charles  E.  married  Ethel  Van  Gebhart,  to  whom  two  children 
have  been  born,  a  daughter  dying  in  infancy  and  Van  Martin 
surviving. 

"Euny"  as  she  was  familiarly  called,  lived  her  entire  life 
in  the  vicinity  of  Newtown.  Her  religious  affiliation  was  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  of  which  she  was  a  faithful 
member  as  long  as  her  health  permitted.  And  she  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Eastern  Star,  Chapter  No.  22,  of  Newtown. 

She  departed  this  life  June  23,  1920,  and  in  her  passing 
away  the  community  suffered  a  distinct  loss,  for  she  was  a 
woman  who  had,  because  of  her  high  personal  qualities,  en- 
deared herself  to  a  wide  circle  of  friends.  On  the  third  anni- 
versary of  her  death,  her  beloved  companion,  Allen  Campbell 
Schermerhorn,  went  to  join  her  in  the  better  world. 

"The  long  clay's  task  is  done,  and  we  must  sleep." 

Lura  D.   (Schermerhorn)   Randolph. 
Charles  E.  Schermerhorn. 


[STORY     ()!•' 


II  I 


Meharry    Family 


129 


JESSE  MARTIN 


Jesse  Martin,  the  fifth  child  of  John  Savers  and  Ellen  Ale- 
harry  Martin,  was  born  on  the  farm  near  Newtown,  in  Rich- 
land Township,  Fountain  County,  Indiana,  September  25, 
1867.  He  grew  to  young  manhood  on  the  home  farm  under 
the  affectionate  guidance  of  Christian 
parents  who  carefully  taught  their  children 
the  ethical  principles  of  their  religion.  Un- 
der their  tutorage  many  valuable  traits  of 
character  which  were  his  by  right  of  in- 
heritance were  encouraged  and  developed. 
Among  these  were  steadfast  painstaking 
honesty,  truth,  thrift,  modesty,  and  the 
highest  regard  for  matters  of  trust,  and 
civic  and  social  responsibility. 

After  attending  the  country  grade 
school,  Jesse  Martin  spent  two  years  in  the 
Academy  of  DePauw  University,  and  then 
two  years  in  the  regular  university  work 
at  the  same  institution.  He  was  a  popular 
student  and  was  a  member  of  Phi  Delta 
Theta  fraternity. 

At  the  end  of  his  second  college  year 
he  went  to  the  Chicago  Business  College  to  prepare  for  the 
technical  business  career  he  had  chosen.  After  two  terms 
there,  he  returned  home  to  engage  in  banking. 

Mr.  Martin  won  for  his  bride  Lydia  Emily  Thompson, 
to  whom  he  was  married  October  2,  1890,  at  her  home  near 
Attica,  Indiana.  It  was  a  fortunate  and  peculiarly  happy  mar- 
riage, for  his  wife's  cheerful  temperament  and  tender  care  un- 
doubtedly  postponed    for   years   an    inevitable   nervous   break- 


Jesse   Martin 


130  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

down  due  to  the  unusually  conscientious  and  anxious  way  in 
which  he  bore  every  detail  of  the  many  responsibilities  which 
his  extraordinary  ability  and  trustworthiness  brought  to  him. 
So  strong  was  Jesse  Martin's  sense  of  responsibility  for  mat- 
ters of  public  and  private  trust  that  he  could  only  with  great 
reluctance  relinquish  or  delegate  the  details  of  matters  in  his 
care,  and  he  carried  the  cares  of  the  many  who  sought  his  ad- 
vice as  heavily  as  he  did  his  own.  Had  he  not  found  com- 
plete happiness  and  relaxation  in  the  companionship  of  his 
wife  and  family,  even  his  vigorous  health  and  fine  physique 
could  not  have  withstood  so  long  the  great  burden  of  responsi- 
bility which  he  carried  so  heavily. 

After  their  marriage,  Jesse  Martin  and  his  wife  came  to 
Attica  where  he  found  employment  in  the  Citizens  National 
Bank.  The  following  spring,  however,  they  moved  to  Win- 
gate  where  he  formed  a  partnership  with  Mr.  Frank  Phillips 
in  the  hardware  and  implement  business.  In  the  summer  of 
1891  Mr.  Martin,  having  seen  the  need  of  a  bank  in  his  com- 
munity, organized  the  Farmers  Bank  of  Wingate,  of  which 
he  was  made  cashier.  He  piloted  this  new  institution  success- 
fully through  the  storm  of  hard  times  which  followed  and 
helped  to  renew  its  charter  ten  years  later. 

In  the  fall  of  1901  he  grasped  another  opportunity  when, 
with  friends  and  relatives,  he  acquired  controlling  interest  in 
the  Citizens  National  Bank  of  Attica,  in  which  he  had  started 
his  business  career  eleven  years  before.  He  was  elected  a  di- 
rector of  the  institution  by  the  stockholders  of  the  bank  and 
its  board  of  directors  chose  him  as  their  president,  January  14, 
1902,  and  he  has  served  the  organization  continuously  in  that 
capacity  since.  It  was  characteristic  of  Mr.  Martin  that, 
though  he  might  have  assumed  unassisted  leadership  in  this 
new  business  institution,  he  preferred  to  consider  his  associate 
officers  as  practically  his  equals  in  authority  and  no  momen- 
tous decision  was  reached  without  their  counsel  and  advice, 
but  the  decision  once  made  he  was  always  willing  to  accept 
the  major  burden  of  the  responsibility  for  it.  Mr.  Martin  al- 
ways guarded  with  equally  jealous  care  the  interests  of  the 
patrons  and  stockholders  of  the  Central  National  Bank. 

Politically,  Mr.  Martin  was  a  lifelong  Republican,  but  was 
never  ambitious  to  hold  office.  He  served  one  term  upon  the 
Attica  city  council  from  1910  to  1914,  and  with  extreme  reluc- 
tance allowed  his  name  to  go  on  his  party's  ticket  as  candidate 
for  mayor  in  the  fall  of  1917.  He  was  elected  with  the  heaviest 
plurality  of  any  candidate  on  either  ticket,  which  is  indicative 
of  his  popularity  among  the  people  of  his  city,  regardless  of 
party  or  position.  That  popularity  was  the  natural  result  of 
many   unadvertised   kindnesses   great  and   small.      His   was   a 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  131 

keen,  shrewd,  business  mind,  which  many  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances consulted  freely,  little  realizing  what  conscien- 
tious and  sympathetic  care  and  thought  was  theirs  for  the 
asking,  or  how  completely  Mr.  Martin  shouldered  their  bur- 
dens. Perhaps  without  analyzing  their  reasons  the  people 
voted  their  appreciation  and  confidence  when  they  elected  him 
mayor.  During  most  of  his  term,  and  indeed  before  he  entered 
office,  his  health  had  been  failing,  unrealized  by  his  friends 
and  unacknowledged  even  by  himself.  Just  before  his  term 
expired,  however,  he  was  obliged  to  give  up  active  leadership 
and  in  November  go  to  the  Methodist  Hospital  at  Indianapolis 
for  treatment. 

After  about  a  month,  he  returned  home  hoping  that  his 
difficulties  were  over,  but  it  was  soon  found  imperative  that  he 
return.  He  was  given  the  best  of  care  and  his  case  was  the 
special  study  of  some  of  the  most  skillful  physicians  and 
surgeons  of  Indianapolis,  but  even  after  a  resort  to  surgery  in 
a  heroic  effort  to  locate  and  remove  the  cause  of  his  ailment, 
it  remains  an  unanswered  riddle  just  what  was  the  exact  cause 
of  his  disordered  nervous  and  physical  condition.  During"  all 
this  time,  his  faithful  companion  was  with  or  near  him,  absent 
at  times  only  upon  orders  from  the  physicians. 

In  the  spring  they  returned  home  and  the  entire  family 
united  their  efforts  to  save  Air.  Martin  when  they  went  to  the 
home  of  the  daughter,  Mrs.  Albert  Cobb,  near  Fowler  to  spend 
the  summer.  It  seemed  at  first  that  relief  was  slowly  coming, 
but  Mr.  Martin  realized  more  keenly  than  the  rest  how  futile 
was  the  fight,  which  we  all  acknowledge  now  to  have  been 
hopeless. 

Air.  Martin  affiliated  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  early  in  life  while  at  home  near  Newtown.  As  he  moved 
from  place  to  place  he  never  failed  to  take  active  leadership 
in  the  church.  He  took  an  active  part  in  the  building  of  the 
new  Attica  AT.  E.  Church  and  at  the  time  of  his  death  was 
one  of  its  trustees. 

In  the  spring  of  1901,  just  before  leaving  Wingate,  Jesse 
Martin  was  raised  a  Alaster  Alason  in  ATercer  Lodge  No.  633; 
he  was  made  a  Royal  Arch  Alason  in  Attica  Chapter  No.  105 
in  1905,  and  joined  Covington  Council  No.  47  about  1920,  and 
received  the  Superexcellent  ATaster's  degree  in  Lafayette 
Council  No.  68  a  few  days  later.  He  was  made  a  Knight 
Templar  in  Lafayette  Commandery  No.  3  the  same  year,  and 
was  initiated  as  a  noble  of  Murat  Temple  of  the  Mystic  Shrine 
soon  afterward. 

Like  many  another  who  has  traveled  Masonic  paths,  Jesse 
Martin  received  great  moral  and  religious  inspiration  and  en- 


132  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

couragement  from   its   solemnly   dramatic   lessons   and   teach- 
ings. 

Jesse  Martin  was  a  most  devoted  husband  and  father.  He 
was  never  happier  than  when  at  home  with  his  family  which 
he  so  dearly  loved.  He  was  a  natural  lover  of  children  and 
divided  true  parental  devotion  between  his  two  daughters  and 
his  niece,  Davida  Gardner,  to  whom  he  has  been  a  father  since 
infancy.  Family  ties  were  all  very  strong  ones,  and  he  took 
great  interest  in  the  annual  family  reunions,  and  in  the  family 
cemetery  which  is  his  resting  place.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
Meharry  family  history  committee,  appointed  to  publish 
this  book,  and  served  as  its  original  treasurer. 

Jesse  Martin  departed  this  life  Wednesday,  July  5,  1922. 
Besides  his  immediate  family,  consisting  of  his  wife,  two 
daughters,  Mrs.  Albert  Cobb  and  Miss  Mary  Ellen  Martin, 
and  his  niece  Miss  Davida  Gardner,  daughter  of  his  beloved 
sister  Etta,  a  brother,  Ephraim  Thomas,  and  a  sister,  Mrs.  Ida 
Kirkpatrick,  of  Newtown,  mourn  his  going.  Two  sisters,  Mrs. 
A.  C.  Schermerhorn,  the  oldest  of  his  family,  and  Airs.  David 
Gardner,  the  youngest,  and  one  brother,  William,  have  gone 
before. 

Charles  L.  Meharry. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


133 


ANN  ETTA  (MARTIN)  GARDINER 


Ann  Etta,  the  youngest  child  of  Ellen  Meharry  and  John 
Sayres  Martin,  was  born  September  12,  1872,  at  the  family 
home  near  Newtown,  Indiana.  She  was  the  youngest,  the 
"baby"  of  the  family.  But  in  that  busy  household  there  was 
no  pampering  and  Etta  never  had  the  opportunity  to  be  the 
spoiled  child  simply  because  she  was  the  baby.  Even  when  a 
child  she  was  self-reliant  and  very  early  learned  the  duties 
expected  of  her  in  the  home  ;  she  pieced  doll  quilts,  she  swept, 
she  dusted  and  soon  was  stirring  cake  and  mixing  bread. 

Etta  attended  the  near-by  country  school  and  here  again 
she  conscientiously  applied  herself  and  progressed  rapidly. 
Very  often  the  school  teacher  lived  in  the  Martin  home,  and 
no  doubt  the  little  Etta  took  great  pride  in  accompanying  her 
to  and  from  school.  Her  brother  Jesse,  the  next  in  age,  took 
great  interest  in  his  smaller  sister  and  very  early  an  unusual 
comradeship,  that  lasted  throughout  their  lives,  sprang  ud. 
As  a  boy  he  was  a  great  tease,  but  Etta  soon  was  aide  to  "hold 
him  good  and  level"  as  the  saying  goes. 

After  completing  the  common  grades,  Etta  attended  pre- 
paratory school  at  Greencastle.  She  later  entered  DePauw 
University,  but  was  unable  to  complete  her  course  there  be- 
cause of  ill  health,  due  to  the  after  effects  of  scarlet  fever. 
While  in  DePauw  she  specialized  in  music  under  the  splendid 
direction  of  Miss  Alice  Druly.  She  was  especially  gifted  in 
music  and  that  fact,  along  with  her  characteristic  dilgence, 
made  her  no  ordinary  artist  on  the  piano.  For  many  years  she 
carefully  "kept  up"  her  daily  practice ;  throughout,  she  re- 
mained deeply  interested  in  all  things  musical  and  was  an  in- 
spiration to  the  later  generation  to  accomplish  things  in  the 
world  of  music. 


134  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Etta  returned  from  school  to  a  household  teeming"  with 
thrift  and  hospitality.  She  felt  that  her  place  was  here  beside 
her  mother,  administering  to  the  comfort  of  father,  brothers, 
sisters,  and  countless  friends  and  relatives.  Later  she  "moth- 
ered" nieces  and  nephews  who  always  found  a  hearty  welcome 
at  "grandma's"  and  "grandpa's"  house ;  it  was  hers  to  devote 
hours  in  supervision  and  gentle  teaching ;  such  constructive, 
kindly,  unselfish  training  can  never  be  forgotten  ;  it  cannot 
help  but  be  an  inspiration  and  a  guide. 

As  a  result  of  such  confining  work,  Etta  reached  out  for  a 
change.  She  became  an  assistant  accountant  in  the  bank  at 
Wingate,  Indiana,  where  her  brother  Jesse  was  already 
cashier.  Here  again  she  applied  herself  in  the  characteristic 
careful,  quiet  way  that  brought  success  to  all  her  undertak- 
ings. 

More  years  at  home,  interspersed  with  happy  visits  to 
college  friends  and  relatives.  Etta  was  desirous  of  seeing 
something  of  the  world  and  fully  realized  the  educative  quali- 
ties of  travel.  To  this  end,  she,  with  her  cousins,  Mae  Me- 
harry Haven  and  Charles  Meharry  (then  a  lad  of  fourteen 
years)  and  a  friend,  Mrs.  Bower,  took  an  extended  trip  of  two 
months  through  the  northwest  and  into  Alaska.  There  were 
many  and  interesting  experiences  on  this  trip.  Etta  returned 
with  many  curios  and  souvenirs  that  were  a  source  of  great 
interest  and  education  to  her  "home  folks."  Etta's  was  a 
modest,  retiring  disposition  and  never  recalled  the  experiences 
of  this  trip  boastfully,  but  when  urged,  she  did  it  to  instruct 
and  entertain.  She,  with  her  cousin,  Mae  Meharry  Haven,  also 
planned  a  trip  abroad.  This  she  had  to  forego  because  her 
parents  objected  to  what  to  them  seemed  to  be  a  long  and 
hazardous  journey. 

Etta  was  a  beautiful  woman  ;  whether  it  was  her  splendid 
coloring,  her  regular  features,  her  luxuriant  "nut-brown"  hair 
that  especially  crowned  her,  I  cannot  say  ;  but  to  me  the  most 
paramount  feature  was  the  charm  of  her  gentle,  quiet  manner. 
She  was  always  well  groomed  and  well  dressed.  Everything 
about  her  was  neat  and  orderly.  She  had  a  horror  of  sloven- 
ness. 

Many  suitors  came  to  her  door.  Etta  was  a  good  friend, 
but  entertained  no  thoughts  of  marriage.  However,  after 
moving  to  Attica,  Indiana,  with  her  parents,  she  became  en- 
gaged to  David  M.  Gardiner,  of  Wingate,  Indiana.  They  were 
married  in  Attica  at  high  noon  on  the  24th  of  June,  1903. 

They  resided  in  Attica  in  the  home  of  Ellen  (Meharry) 
Martin,  Etta's  mother  ;  she  thus  still  continued  to  be  a  com- 
fort and  stay  to  her  mother  after  the  loss  of  her  father.  The 
coming  of  a  child  into  this  household  was  welcomed  and  care- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  135 

fully  and  joyously  planned  for.  On  August  21,  1904,  a  little 
daughter,  Davida,  was  born.  She  enjoyed  her  little  daughter 
for  only  a  brief  period,  however,  for,  all  unforeseen,  an  infec- 
tion set  in  and  the  young  and  beautiful  mother  passed  away. 
She  died  September  4,  1904,  when  her  babe  was  only  two 
weeks  old.  She  who  had  so  wondrously  and  unselfishly  de- 
voted herself  for  the  children  of  others  was  denied  the  joy  of 
her  own.     It  was  in  some  way  a  part  of  the  Divine  plan. 

Gladys  (Martin)  Cobb. 


DAVIDA  (GARDINER)  KERR 


Davida  Gardiner,  only  child  of  David  and  Etta  Martin 
Gardiner,  was  born  August  21,  1904,  in  Attica,  Indiana,  at  the 
home  of  her  grandmother,  Ellen  (  Meharry)  Martin,  with  whom 
her  father  and  mother  lived  at  that  time. 

Davida  Gardiner  attended  the  Attica  grade  and  high 
schools,  graduating  from  the  latter  with  the  class  of  1921.  She 
attended  DePauw  University  1922  and  1923,  taking  the  course 
in  Liberal  Arts.  She  was  married  June  15,  1923,  to  Markus 
Kerr,  of  Cadiz,  Ohio.  A  daughter,  Lemma  Kerr,  was  born 
September  12,  1924. 

Davida  and  Marcus  Kerr  are  living  (1925)  on  the  John 
Martin  homestead  near  Newtown,  Indiana. 

Charles  Leo  Meharrv. 


136 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Ida  May    (Martin),  and   Edwin   James   Kirkpatrick  and   their   family 
Standing — James    Arthur    and    George    Marshall.      Seated — Charles    Robert, 
Martin,  John  Myron  and   Ruth  Ellen. 


Frank 


EDWIN  JAMES  KIRKPATRICK 


Edwin  James  Kirkpatrick  was  born  in  Tippecanoe  Coun- 
ty, August  11,  1852.  Later  he  and  his  parents,  Franklin  and 
Helen  Smith  Kirkpatrick,  moved  to  Montgomery  County, 
where  he  grew  to  manhood  on  the  home  farm.  In  1880  he 
married  Ida  May  Martin,  and  they  took  up  their  residence  on 
a  farm  in  Richland  township,  where  he  grew  to  be  a  success- 
ful farmer  and  stock  raiser. 

Mr.  Kirkpatrick  was  one  of  the  leading  men  in  the  com- 
munity in  which  he  lived.  Perhaps  no  man  in  the  neighbor- 
hood surpassed  him  in  liberality  and  public  spirit.  It  was  a 
real  pleasure  to  approach  him  for  an  offering  to  any  worthy 
cause.  Not  only  was  there  a  check  of  good  sized  proportions 
forthcoming,  but  there  was  always  a  spirit  of  cheerfulness 
manifested  in  the  giving  that  warmed  the  heart  of  the  solicitor. 

He  could  always  be  counted  on  the  right  side  of  every 
moral  issue,  and  of  every  enterprise  that  marked  a  progressive 
step.  He  was  a  man  of  thorough  honesty  and  strict  integrity 
and  was  firm  in  his  convictions.  For  many  years  he  was  super- 


History    of    the    Mi: harry    Family  137 

intendent  of  the  Sunday  school  of  which  he  was  a  member. 
I  lis  hearty  hand  shake,  his  genial  smile,  and  kindly  interest 
will  he  cherished  by  all  who  knew  him.  lie  is  an  example  of  a 
successful  man.  His  home,  his  excellent  family  of  daughter 
and  sons,  the  high  esteem  of  his  neighbors,  all  speak  elo- 
quently of  his  achievements. 

The  manner  in  which  Mr.  Kirkpatrick  met  his  death  is 
characteristic  of  the  man.  Several  members  in  the  families 
of  his  relatives  had  been  ill  with  influenza.  He  possessed  ex- 
ceptional qualities  as  a  nurse  and  assisted  in  the  care  of  these 
patients.  As  a  result,  he  contracted  the  dreaded  influenza  him- 
self. Pneumonia  soon  developed  and  Mr.  Kirkpatrick's  con- 
dition became  serious.  A  specialist  from  Crawfordsville  was 
summoned,  who  made  an  effort  to  relieve  him  by  inserting  a 
silver  tube  in  his  windpipe.  But  the  patient  grew  steadily 
worse  and  died  February  20,  1920,  at  his  home  east  of  New- 
town, Indana. 

The  funeral  took  place  from  the  Methodist  church  at 
Newtown,  on  Sunday  afternoon,  February  24,  1923.  The  Rev. 
Smith  officiated.  Interment  was  made  at  Meharry  Cemetery 
near  Wingate,  Indiana.  Mr.  Kirkpatrick  leaves  a  blessed 
memory  ;  as  Ruskin  said  of  his  father,  he  was 
"Very    dear   and    helpful." 

Mae  (Meharrv)   Haven. 


JOHN  MYRON  KIRKPATRICK 


John  Myron  Kirkpatrick  was  born  December  5,  1883,  on 
a  farm  near  Newtown,  Indiana.  There  he  grew  to  manhood 
attending  the  country  school  until  he  had  completed  the 
grades.  With  his  brother,  Arthur,  John  then  attended  the 
Attica  high  school  for  two  years.  He  then  went  to  (ireen- 
castle,  where  he  completed  his  preparatory  course  in  the 
academy  of  DePauw  University.  He  did  some  collegiate 
work  in  that  institution  but  finally  transferred  his  credits  to 
Purdue  University,  where  he  graduated  from  the  college  of 
agriculture  in  1909. 

After  graduation  Mr.  Kirkpatrick  returned  home  and 
helped  his  father  and  brothers  in  the  management  of  the  home 
farm  and  in  the  feeding  of  live  stock.  It  was  soon  after  his  re- 
turn home  that  he  united  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
and  he  remained  a  loyal  and  consistent  attendant  ever  since, 
being  very  careful  to  see  that  his  children  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  attending  Sunday  school. 

About  1912  he  joined  the  Masonic  fraternity  at  Wingate 
and  was  a  member  in  good  standing  of  the  Wingate  lodge  at 
the  time  of  his  death. 


138  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Mr.  Kirkpatrick  was  married  February  23,  1916,  to  Blanch 
Shultz,  of  near  Newtown.  To  them  Avere  born  two  children, 
Myron  Paul,  now  seven  years  old,  and  Lawrence  Lester, 
eighteen  months  of  age.  In  the  spring  of  1917  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Kirkpatrick  moved  to  the  farm  near  New  Richmond  where 
they  were  engaged  in  farming. 

John  Kirkpatrick  met  death  suddenly  a  little  after  noon 
Monday,  January  26,  1925,  in  pursuance  of  his  duties  in  con- 
nection with  an  electric  service  line  which  serves  this  farm- 
ing community.  For  his  relatives  and  friends  the  manner  of 
his  going  has  been  cruel  in  the  extreme,  yet  it  is  consoling  to 
know  that  he  was  spared  long  suffering  and  painful  sickness. 

Mr.  Kirkpatrick  was  gifted  with  an  unusually  lovable 
temperament,  a  temperament  which  he  gradually  cultivated 
and  developed  until  he  counted  practically  every  acquaintance 
a  friend.  Probably  John  secretly  recognized  the  faults  and 
disagreeable  characteristics  of  his  companions,  but  he  never 
discussed  or  criticized  them.  So  pronounced  was  this  trait 
that  it  was  noticed  by  many.  Another  related  peculiarity  was 
that  he  seldom  allowed  himself  to  be  drawn  into  an  argument. 
When  John  could  not  agree  with  a  friend  or  companion  he  was 
usually  silent  and  when  he  found  it  impossible  to  say  anything 
complimentary  of  people  he  said  nothing. 

It  is  not  to  be  inferred  from  what  has  just  been  said  that 
Mr.  Kirkpatrick  did  not  possess  well  formulated  opinions,  for 
he  was  quite  positive  in  his  views,  but  he  seldom  sought  to 
convert  others  to  them.  John  Kirkpatrick  was  a  jovial,  fun 
loving  man,  but  his  sport  was  clean  and  gentle  and  never  gave 
offense.  This  helped  him  make  friends,  particularly  among 
children,  of  whom  he  was  especially  fond.  At  public  gath- 
erings and  notably  at  family  reunions,  he  was  to  be  found 
as  often  among  the  little  folks  as  with  adults  and  his  influence 
with  children  was  always  wholesome. 

The  home  which  Mr.  Kirkpatrick  built  here  is  a  silent 
tribute  to  his  love  of  his  wife  and  boys  and  no  doubt  the  many 
conveniences  and  comforts  were  achieved  at  some  sacrifice  of 
convenience  without.  As  a  friend  and  neighbor  John  was 
highly  considerate,,  thoughtful  and  self-sacrificing.  The  sin- 
cere grief  expressed  upon  the  faces  of  this  assemblage  is  proof 
of  the  sense  of  personal  loss  that  we  all  feel.  May  we  all  emu- 
late this  worthy  example  of  service  and  kindness  and  thereby 
make  our  communities  better  and  happier,  for  after  all  a  man's 
greatest  success  is  measured  by  the  service  and  kindness  he 
shows  his  fellowmen. 

Charles  L.  Meharry. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  139 

JAMES  ARTHUR  KIRKPATRICK 

"An   appreciation." 

James  Arthur  Kirkpatrick,  born  December  14,  1885,  near 
Wingate,  Indiana,  a  member  in  good  standing  of  Central 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Detroit,  Michigan,  and  a  steward 
of  its  official  board,  died  April  3,  1923. 

Through  the  years  of  his  association  Mr.  Kirkpatrick  had 
been  active  in  many  phases  of  church  life.  He  had  been  a 
Sunday  school  teacher  and  officer,  the  president  of  the  Parker 
Bible  Class  for  men,  and  a  worker  and  chairman  of  many  im- 
portant church  committees.  In  the  business  and  professional 
world  he  had  attained  a  position  of  responsibility,  and  gained 
the  merited  respect  and  confidence  of  his  fellow  men.  In  his 
home  life  there  was  revealed  in  its  beautiful  simplicity  and 
sincerity  the  deep,  pure,  affectionate  quality  of  his  character. 

In  the  death  of  Mr.  Kirkpatrick,  the  church,  the  com- 
munity, and  his  family  have  lost  a  faithful  worker,  an  up- 
right citizen,  a  loving  son  and  brother,  and  a  devoted  husband 
and  father. 

Therefore,  be  it  resolved  that  the  Official  Board  of  Cen- 
tral Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Detroit,  cause  to  be  spread 
upon  its  records  this  expression  of  appreciation  of  James 
Arthur  Kirkpatrick,  and  that  a  copy  hereof  be  presented  to 
Mrs.  Kirkpatrick,  his  widow,  a  copy  sent  to  his  mother,  and 
that  the  same  be  printed  in  the  Church  Calendar. 

B.  D.  Edwards, 
W.  F.  Kinsey, 
Ralph  H.  Lacey,  Committee. 


CHARLES  ROBERT  KIRKPATRICK 


Chales  Robert  Kirkpatrick,  son  of  Air.  and  Mrs.  E.  J. 
Kirkpatrick,  was  born  in  Richland  Township,  Fountain  Coun- 
ty, Indiana,  on  July  2,  1892.  On  February  2,  1917,  he  was 
united  in  marriage  to  Fronie  May  Romine.  This  date  marked 
the  beginning  of  a  devoted  and  happy  companionship,  which 
was  prematurely  broken  by  the  will  of  the  Divine  Master,  who 
called  the  deceased  to  his  heavenly  home.  Mr.  and  Airs.  Kirk- 
patrick were  the  parents  of  one  son,  Charles  Robert,  born 
July  4,  1919. 

Charles  Robert  was  received  into  membership  in  the 
Methodist  Church  at  Newtown,  August  1,  1909,  and  remained 
a  consistent  member  until  his  death.  Charles  was  retiring  in 
disposition,  but  ambitious  in  purpose  and  generous  in  his  re- 


140  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

gard  for  the  welfare  of  others.  He  was  a  courteous,  kindly, 
lovable  character. 

Charles  was  well  informed  on  the  public  questions  of  the 
day.  His  views  were  intelligent,  reasonable  and  sound.  His 
dealings  with  his  fellow  men  were  honest  and  fair,  and  he  had 
the  confidence  of  all  who  knew  him. 

Mr.  Kirkpatrick  died  from  lockjaw.  A  short  time  previous 
to  his  death  he  ran  a  nail  into  his  foot.  Apparently  the  injury 
was  healing  satisfactorily,  but  infection  set  in  and  lockjaw- 
resulted.  Mr.  Kirkpatrick  passed  away  at  his  home  in  Rich- 
land township  at  9:45  p.  m.,  Thursday,  October  24,  1918. 

An  assembly  of  those  who  loved  and  honored  him  gath- 
ered for  the  funeral  services  which  were  conducted  in  the 
home  of  the  deceased  by  his  pastor,  Rev.  C.  B.  Smith.  Inter- 
ment was  made  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery,  near  Wingate, 
Indiana. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  141 

JESSE  MEHARRY 


Jesse  Meharry  was  horn  near  Wingate,  Coal  Creek  Town- 
ship, Montgomery  Count}',  Indiana,  on  Friday,  October  9, 
1835.  It  is  an  interesting  coincidence  that  he  was  born  on  a 
Friday  and  died  on  a  Friday.  He  was  a  son  of  Thomas  and 
Eunity  (  Patton  )  Meharry,  who  represented  two  of  the  well- 
known  pioneer  families  of  Indiana.  Mr.  Meharry  was  fourth 
in  order  of  birth  in  a  family  of  seven  children,  four  boys  and 
three  girls.  He  was  brought  up  on  his  father's  farm  and  was 
reared  to  agricultural  pursuits. 

During  his  boyhood  days  he  attended  the  local  district 
school,  which  was  primitively  and  crudely  equipped.  He 
wrote  his  copies  with  a  goose  quill  pen.  Later  Mr.  Meharry 
took  a  two  years'  English  course  in  Asbury,  now  DePauw 
University,  at  Greencastle,  Indiana.  After  leaving  the  uni- 
versity, he  taught  the  district  schools  for  two  years  at  a  salary 
of  twelve  dollars  per  month,  most  of  which  was  taken  for 
board.  His  sister,  Polly,  and  his  twin  brothers,  Abraham  and 
Isaac,  were  enrolled  as  pupils  in  one  of  the  schools  he  taught. 

Mr.  Meharry  possessed  a  studious,  thoughtful  mind,  and 
his  early  training  on  the  farm,  with  the  advantages  obtained 
in  the  classroom,  gave  him  a  solid  foundation  for  the  practical 
knowledge  that  he  acquired  later  in  life. 

In  1856,  Mr.  Meharry,  after  attaining  his  majority,  cast 
his  first  presidential  vote  for  John  C.  Fremont,  the  "woolly 
hoss,"  as  he  was  called  by  his  opponents,  because  he  wore  a 
heavy  beard,  which  was  a  new  thing  at  that  date.  Mr.  Me- 
harry was  a  student  in  Asbury  University  during  the  campaign 
of  1860,  and  cast  his  second  presidential  vote  for  Abraham 
Lincoln.  He  always  remained  loyal  to  the  principles  of  the 
Republican   party. 

In  the  winter  of  1861-1862,  Mr.  Meharry  made  his  first 
trip  to  Illinois.  The  journey  from  Indiana  to  Champaign 
County  was  made  with  a  home-made  sleigh  and  one  horse. 
This  sleigh  was  still  in  his  possession  at  the  time  of  his  death. 

Jesse  Meharry  made  the  start  of  his  fortune  in  buying 
and  selling  livestock.  In  company  with  his  brother  William, 
and  later  his  brother  Abraham,  he  herded  cattle  on  horseback 
on  the  open  prairie  between  Tuscola  and  Rantoul.  This  open 
range  afforded  an  excellent  opportunity  for  grazing.  He  fat- 
tened the  animals  with  corn  bought  from  the  settlers  and 
shipped  his  stock  to  Buffalo  or  Philadelphia  and  later  to  Chi- 
cago. Usually  there  were  seven  or  nine  carloads  in  a  consign- 
ment. The  money  that  he  received  was  paid  in  gold,  which 
he  expressed  home  in  small  nail  kegs.  At  that  time  bank 
checks  were  not  used  and  paper  currency  was  at  a  discount. 


142  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 


Jesse    Meharry 


Addie  A.    (Francis)    Meharry 


Home  of  Jesse  Meharry  in   Tolono,  Illinois 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  143 

Mr.  Meharry  continued  in  the  raising-  and  shipping  of  live- 
stock for  a  number  of  years  and  became  an  expert  judge  of 
cattle.  During  the  period  from  1862  to  1865,  he  frequently 
returned  to  his  parental  home  in   Indiana. 

In  the  spring  of  1865  he  came  to  Illinois,  making  the  trip 
with  a  team  of  horses  and  a  wagon  in  a  journey  of  two  days, 
and  took  up  his  permanent  residence  on  a  tract  of  480  acres 
in  Section  20  in  Philo  Township,  Champaign  County.  He 
traded  a  section  of  land  near  Pesotum,  Illinois,  which  was  a 
part  of  4,000  acres  of  Illinois  land  his  father  had  entered  in 
1862,  for  the  land  in  Philo  Township,  because  it  had  better 
water  facilities  for  livestock,  as  it  was  on  the  Embarrass  River. 
The  land  was  raw  prairie  and  without  improvements.  He 
broke  the  virgin  soil  with  ox  teams,  sometimes  driving  four 
yoke  of  oxen  to  a  breaking  plow.  This  land  also  had  no  drain- 
age, and  Mr.  Meharry  used  his  time  and  means  in  draining 
and  developing  it.  He  planted  fruit  and  shade  trees,  and  built 
a  house.  It  is  a  family  tradition  that  this  was  the  first  farm- 
house between  Rantoul  and  Tuscola.  He  also  erected  a  barn 
and  other  buildings  to  satisfy  his  needs.  He  was  a  careful 
farmer,  the  tilled  lands  giving  every  evidence  of  his  ability. 

"In  the  early  sixties  all  kinds  of  wild  game  abounded. 
There  were  so  many  ducks  and  geese  in  the  country  that  men 
were  hired  to  shoot  them  in  order  to  keep  the  fowls  from 
eating  the  crops."  It  is  said  that  in  those  days  one  could 
go  from  the  Meharry  farm  to  Rantoul  without  seeing  a  single 
tree,  while  one  might  make  a  journey  from  Tolono  to  Chicago 
and  not  encounter  a  fence.  Jesse  Meharry  lived  to  see  a  great 
and  magnificent  country  develop  before  his  eyes,  and  he  took 
a  most  creditable  share  in  the  making. 

The  passing  years  have  brought  about  remarkable  changes 
in  land  values  in  Illinois.  The  first  land  that  Mr.  Meharry 's 
father  bought  in  the  early  sixties  cost  $2.50  per  acre,  and  at 
this  writing,  in  1925,  it  is  worth  two  or  three  hundred  dollars 
per  acre. 

Jesse  Meharry  increased  his  holdings  from  time  to  time 
until  he  became  the  owner  of  many  acres  of  land,  which  to- 
day is  divided  into  productive  farms  and  owned  by  his  sons. 
His  faith  in  the  locality  has  been  more  than  realized.  He 
came  to  Illinois  in  the  days  of  ox  teams  and  lived  to  ride  over 
his  farms  with  his  sons  in  an  automobile. 

In  the  year  1872,  Addie  A.  Francis,  with  relatives,  Rev. 
and  Airs.  Samuel  Meharry,  wras  visiting  the  family  of  John 
T.  Moore,  of  Tolono,  Illinois.  Miss  Francis  was  taken  ill  with 
measles  in  their  home  and  while  bedfast  received  a  call  from 
Jesse  Meharry. 

One  year  later,  on  February  27,  1873,  Jesse  Meharry  and 


144  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Addie  A.  Francis  were  united  in  marriage  at  the  bride's  home 
near  New  Lenox,  Illinois.  The  bride  was  the  daughter  of 
Abraham  and  Mary  A.  J.  (Davidson)  Francis.  Fifty  or  sixty 
persons  were  present  at  the  wedding,  among  whom  were  Jesse 
Meharry,  of  Wingate,  Indiana,  and  Abraham  Meharry,  of 
Tolono,  Illinois.  The  officiating  clergyman  was  Rev.  Mr. 
Welling,  presiding  elder  of  the  Joliet  district  of  the  Rock 
River  Conference.  Their  wedding  day  was  a  typical,  snowy, 
blustery  February  day,  and  an  interesting  story  is  told  of  a 
chimney  fire,  which  occurred  during  the  marriage  services.  A 
part  of  the  family  were  striving  to  save  the  home,  while  the 
wedding  party  were  unaware  of  any  unusual  happening. 

On  Tuesday,  March  4,  the  bride  and  groom,  accompanied 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  Allen  Francis,  of  New  Lenox,  Illinois,  and 
their  uncle,  Jesse  Meharry,  who  was  a  guest  at  the  wedding, 
went  to  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana,  for  a  visit  of  one  week  among 
the  groom's  relatives.  On  Wednesday,  March  5th,  a  dinner 
was  served  in  honor  of  the  bride  and  groom  at  the  home  of 
Thomas  Meharry,  father  of  the  groom.  All  of  Thomas  Me- 
harry's  brothers  and  their  wives,  and  his  sons  and  daughters, 
with  their  companions,  were  present  at  this  dinner  ;  also  many 
of  the  cousins.  The  guests  from  a  distance  were  Mrs.  Thomp- 
son, of  Forest,  Illinois,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  Allen  Francis, 
of  New  Lenox,  Illinois.  "Quite  a  large  crowd,  fine  dinner 
and  a  pleasant  time,"  wrote  Jesse  Meharry,  uncle  of  the  groom, 
in  his  diary  concerning  the  afTair.  Several  more  dinner  parties 
were  given  at  the  homes  of  other  relatives,  and  on  March  11 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry  returned  to  Illinois. 

Mr.  Meharry  brought  his  bride  directly  to  the  farm- 
house that  he  had  prepared  for  her  in  Philo  Township.  To 
this  union  have  been  born  four  children  : 

Jesse    Erie — born    December   31,    1876. 

George   Francis — born  June   12,   1880. 

Edwin  Thomas — born  November  30,  1881,  died  Octo- 
ber 22,  1918. 

Paul  Francis— born  March  23,  1888. 
Mr.  Meharry  married  at  the  age  of  thirty-seven,  and  his 
wife  was  sixteen  years  younger  than  he.  His  children  came 
to  him  late  in  life,  but  he  lived  to  see  them  all  grow  to  matu- 
rity. At  this  writing  (192.S)  there  ai'e  six  grandchildren,  five 
grandsons  and  one  granddaughter,  to  cherish  his  memory. 

"The  home,  of  all  places,  is  where  a  man  most  truly  re- 
veals himself,"  and  here  Jesse  Meharry  was  at  his  best.  He 
delighted  in  his  home  and  had  he  chosen  only  his  own  comfort 
and  pleasure  he  would  have  spent  his  last  days  at  rest  there. 
He  entered  into  all  the  plans  and  was  interested  in  everything 
that   demanded   the   attention    of   the   members   of   his   family. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  145 

A  child's  pleasure  afforded  him  keen  enjoyment.  His  especial 
delight  was  a  romp  with  his  boys  when  they  were  children. 
When  the}'  were  together  a  frolic  was  sure  to  ensue.  The 
children  would  chase  their  father  round  and  round  the  house 
and  pelt  him  with  their  halls  until  he  was  glad  to  surrender. 

When  the  hoys  would  he  playing  marhles  in  the  shade  of 
the  corn  cribs,  the  father  would  slip  up  on  the  opposite  side 
and  toss  a  stone  over  the  building  among  them.  Then  he 
would  hide,  while  they  hunted  for  their  tormentor.  When 
they  returned  to  their  play,  over  would  come  another  stone. 
This  would  he  repeated  again  and  again  until  the  father  would 
allow  himself  to  be  caught,  and  as  a  punishment  he  would 
have  to  grant  them  some  especial  pleasure. 

These  are  trivial  incidents,  yet  they  reveal  Jesse  Meharry 's 
attitude  toward  his  bows.  As  the  boys  grew  older  their  ex- 
periences in  school  and  then  in  college  enlisted  his  hearty 
sympathy.  He  encouraged  them  to  complete  a  university 
course,  for  he  realized  that  "opened  university  doors  would 
bring  a  wealth  of  learning  back  to  mother  earth,"  and  that  his 
boys  would  be  better  prepared  for  practical  success  as  tillers 
of  the  soil. 

His  method  of  correction  with  his  children  was  simple 
but  effective.  He  very  seldom  punished  by  whipping,  but, 
when  necessary,  he  "dressed  down"  his  boys  in  the  good,  old- 
fashioned  method  of  the  time,  good,  hard  and  plenty. 

His  sons  assert  that  when  he  assigned  a  task  to  them, 
they  early  learned  that  their  father  believed  "whatever  is 
worth  doing  at  all  is  worth  doing  well."  They  knew  they 
would  be  required  to  do  thoroughly  the  work  allotted  to  them. 
If  the  result  was  not  up  to  his  standard,  he  criticized  it  in  a 
few,  sharp,  caustic  words  and  required  the  task  to  be  done 
over  until  it  met  with  his  approval.  And  again,  he  never 
praised  a  task  well  done,  for  he  said,  "A  good  thing  well  done 
needs  no  approval."  Mr.  Meharry  appreciated  excellence  and 
was  proud  when  his  children  deserved  commendation,  but  he 
truly  believed,  as  Emerson  said,  "The  silence  that  accepts 
merit  as  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  is  the  highest 
applause." 

He  left  his  sons  memories  of  a  job}'  playmate,  a  close 
companion  and  a  true  friend  ;  a  strict  and  stern  disciplinarian, 
but,  withal,  a  kindly,  generous,  devoted  and  indulgent  father. 

In  personal  appearance,  Jesse  Meharry  was  of  medium 
height,  slender,  but  well  proportioned.  He  had  a  brunette 
complexion,  expressive  dark  brown  eyes  with  a  friendly 
twinkle.  He  had  a  profusion  of  dark  hair  and  his  chin  was 
covered  with  a  comely  brown  beard.  His  high  forehead,  with 
the  lines  of  the  brow  and  his  energetic  month,  which  suggested 
authority,   all    went   to   make   up   a   strong,    intellectual,   but    a 


146  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

kindly  face.  His  manner  was  self-respecting  and  reserved, 
and  his  hands  and  feet  small,  as  was  characteristic  of  all  his 
race. 

The  trait  of  Jesse  Meharry  that  the  writer  thinks  of  when 
she  recalls  him  to  mind  was  his  sense  of  humor  and  his  love 
of  fun.  It  was  spontaneous  and  persistent,  and  usually  his 
laughter  was  silent.  One  could  hear  him  chuckle  and  see  him 
shaking  with  suppressed  mirth. 

The  writer  likes  to  remember  the  sparkle  of  his  mischiev- 
ous eyes,  when  he  was  after  some  victim.  The  memory  of  his 
roguery  at  weddings  still  lingers  in  the  memory  of  his  friends. 
This  sense  of  humor  helped  to  modify  the  pains,  sorrows  and 
tribulations  of  Jesse  Meharry 's  life  and  kept  him  young  until 
the  end  of  his  days. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  not  what  we  call  a  great  talker,  but 
in  the  give  and  take  of  friendly  conversation  he  was  interest- 
ing and  amusing.  His  voice  was  always  low  and  pleasant.  It 
was  Jesse's  disposition  to  be  reticent  and  reserved  about  his 
personal  business.  If  he  chose,  as  he  often  did  choose,  he 
could  be  very  uncommunicative. 

Books  were  a  form  of  recreation  for  Jesse  Meharry.  He 
was  a  great  reader  and  always  had  on  hand  a  goodly  supply 
of  the  literature  that  interested  him,  among  which  were  the 
daily  newspapers,  a  number  of  weeklies  and  many  of  the  im- 
portant reviews  and  magazines.  But  of  them  all,  the  North 
American  Review  was  his  favorite  periodical.  From  it  he 
gained  a  sound  interpretation  of  current  thought  and  so  could 
view  the  world  with  a  considerable  degree  of  understanding 
and  accurate  judgment.  His  sons  would  in  a  joking  way 
refer  to  the  North  American   Review  as  their  father's   Bible. 

A  peculiar  habit  of  our  subject  was  wakefulness.  He  did 
not  possess  the  greatest  of  all  blessings,  the  ability  to  fall 
asleep  at  will.  He  was  at  all  times  a  light  sleeper  and  he 
could  go  without  sleep  for  a  long  period  without  inconven- 
ience. When  wakeful  in  the  silent  hours  of  the  night  he 
formed  the  habit  of  getting  up  and  reading.  Thus  the  picture 
of  him  sitting  back  in  his  big  chair  with  book  or  magazine  in 
hand,  reading  until  he  became  drowsy,  will  long  be  remem- 
bered by  his  children. 

"He  rubbed  his  eyes  and  dozed, 
Then  roused  and  read  again." 

Jesse  Meharry  did  not  like  to  carry  a  gun  or  fishing  rod, 
as  most  farm  boys  did  in  those  days.  As  a  boy  or  man  he 
never  joined  in  any  of  the  sports  that  involved  killing.  His 
recreation  was  roaming  in  the  woods  and  fields  and  swimming 
in  the  pools.  He  could  often  be  found  perched  in  the  top  of 
a  tree  reading. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  147 

From  early  youth  Jesse  Meharry  was  a  lover  of  trees  and 
a  tireless  planter  of  them.  He  is  given  the  credit  of  planting 
the  evergreens  in  his  father's  door  yard  while  he  was  a  mem- 
ber i)\  the  parental  home.  Mary  Moore  held  the  trees  while 
he  planted  them.  lie  nurtured  these  cedars  and  their  rapid 
growth  and  beauty  gave  him  genuine  satisfaction.  Today 
they   stand   as   monuments   to  him. 

"Cedars,  and   pine,  and   fir.  and   branching  palm 
A   sylvan   scene,  and  as  the  ranks  ascend 
Shade  above  shade,  a  woody  theatre 
( )f  stateliest  view." 

— Milton. 

Early  he  learned  the  art  of  grafting  and  budding  while 
working  in  his  father's  orchard.  After  he  had  gone  to  Illinois 
he  set  out  an  orchard  of  mixed  fruits  on  his  farm,  which  cov- 
ered a  space  of  thirty  acres.  In  it  could  be  found  all  the  best 
varieties  of  apples,  pears,  peaches,  quinces,  cherries  and  other 
fruits.  "But  orchards,  like  ourselves,  have  a  life,  growing  and 
passing  away.  One  sees  them  passing  through  the  various 
stages  and  at  last,  step  by  step,  approaching  death,  which 
makes  them  more  like  ourselves."  Thus  Jesse  Meharry's 
orchard  became  old  and  diseased.  The  cost  of  caring  for  it 
properly  was  high  and  cash  receipts  from  the  fruit  were  small, 
so  it  was  decided  to  destroy  the  orchard.  The  trees  were 
"pulled,"  and  the  land  where  the  great  orchard  once  stood 
was  planted  to  corn. 

"Their  history  is  a  tale  that  is  told." 

Jesse  Meharry  was  very  proud  of  the  beautiful  trees  at 
his  home  in  the  north  part  of  Tolono.  Although  he  did  not 
plant  these  trees,  he  prized  and  cared  for  them.  If  he  found 
anyone  attempting  to  injure  a  tree,  his  wrath  would  descend 
quickly  upon  the  culprit  and  his  reproof  was  never  a  cause 
for  laughter.  With  all  his  gentleness  of  demeanor,  Mr.  Me- 
harry was  a  believer  in  authority.  It  is  said  that  when  he 
became  a  member  of  the  Maple  Grove  School  Hoard  many  of 
the  now  hue  maple  trees  were  set  out  in  the  school  yard  at 
his  suggestion. 

"Who   plants   a    tree 
He  plants  love. 

Tents  of  coolness,  spreading  out  above 
Wayfarers  he  may  not  live  to  see: 
(iitts    that    grow    are    best, 
Hands   that   bless,   are   best. 
Plant !      Life  does  the  rest." 


148  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Jesse  Meharry  was  thorough  in  all  his  building.  He  con- 
structed his  buildings  and  fences  in  a  plain,  substantial  man- 
ner of  the  best  material  to  be  procured  and  with  a  direct  view 
to  the  uses  for  which  they  were  intended.  His  thoroughness 
in  building  was  a  family  characteristic  that  Jesse  inherited 
from  his  father,  wrho  practiced  it  in  his  lifetime  and  taught  it 
to  his  sons.  Jesse  and  his  brothers  all  possessed  this  quality 
in  a  marked  degree. 

An  implement  dealer,  who  knew  the  family  long  and  inti- 
mately, in  speaking  of  this  trait,  cited  the  following :  "The 
Meharry  brothers  were  thorough  to  an  exceptional  degree. 
They  never  did  things  by  halves.  Upon  one  occasion  I  sent 
my  men  to  put  up  a  wire  fence  that  I  had  sold  Jesse  Meharry. 
I  instructed  the  workmen  to  set  the  posts  deeply  and  solidly, 
for  Mr.  Meharry  exacted  good  work.  Mr.  Meharry,  while 
watching  the  men  dig  the  first  post  hole,  gave  a  peculiar 
whistle,  which  was  all  his  own,  and  said,  'Just  a  little  deeper, 
boys,  just  a  little  deeper'." 

One  of  his  favorite  pursuits,  aside  from  farming,  was  sur- 
veying, a  business  that  was  very  lucrative  in  those  early  days. 
Having  learned  this  art  while  in  college  at  Greencastle,  Indi- 
ana, he  put  it  to  good  use  after  his  university  days  Avere  over. 
Upon  his  superintendence  many  of  the  surveys  for  tile  ditches 
in  the  neighborhood  of  his  home  were  made.  He  was  much 
trusted  because  of  his  exactness  and  because  it  was  known  that 
he  could  not  be  bribed.  In  those  days  the  bounds  of  farms 
were  often  vague  or  contested.  In  case  of  dispute  over  prop- 
erty lines,  the  owners  would  often  agree  to  leave  it  to  Jesse 
Meharry  and  his  survey  would  settle  their  differences. 

The  Illinois  climate  has  undergone  a  transformation  since 
the  early  sixties.  In  those  days  the  ground  was  usually  cov- 
ered with  snow  to  the  depth  of  one  or  two  feet  or  more  early 
in  the  winter  and  the  face  of  mother  earth  was  not  seen  again 
until  the  following  March  or  even  later.  Often  there  would 
be  blizzards,  which  the  settlers  termed  "northers"  or  '  nor'- 
easters,"  when  the  roads  would  be  drifted  in  some  places  on  a 
level  with  the  hedge  fences  and  impassable.  It  would  be 
many  days  before  ordinary  traffic  could  be  resumed.  On  one 
of  these  "northers"  hangs  an  interesting  experience  of  Jesse 
Meharry. 

At  one  time  Mr.  Meharry  and  his  brother  Abraham  re- 
turned home  from  Chicag'o  in  the  midst  of  one  of  those  severe 
storms.  They  arrived  in  Tolono  on  the  midnight  train,  when 
the  storm  was  at  its  worst.  The  wind  was  blowing  forty 
miles  an  hour  and  the  thermometer  registered  zero  as  they 
started  to  drive  home,  a  distance  of  three  miles,  which  they 
thought   they   could    reach    without    serious    difficulty.      They 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  149 

had  a  strong  farm  team  and  a  farm  carriage.  The  wind  howled 
and  tossed  the  finely  powdered  snow  hither  and  thither,  blind- 
ing our  travelers  until  they  could  scarcely  see  ten  feet  in  any 
direction.  They  wended  their  way  slowly,  often  uncertain  as 
to  the  road.  The  horses  were  hard  to  guide,  sometime-  re- 
fusing to  go  as  desired,  so  they  would  drift  with  the  wind  or 
across  it.  They  could  not  find  the  lane,  which  was  the  en- 
trance  to  the  farm.  Several  times  the  horses  attempted  to 
turn,  hut  the  driver  urged  them  on.  Worst  of  all,  the  unwel- 
come suspicion  was  beginning  to  force  itself  upon  them  that 
they  had  lost  their  way.  for  they  realized  they  had  more  than 
covered  the  distance  between  the  village  and  the  farm.  To 
make  the  story  short,  they  drove  around  Section  20  of  Philo 
Township,  in  which  the  farm  was  situated,  three  times,  and 
then  came  to  a  standstill.  At  last  they  had  to  confess  that 
they  were  utterly  lost.  The  only  thing'  to  do  was  to  give  the 
horses  their  heads  and  depend  entirely  on  their  instinct  as  to 
the  quarter  in  which  home  and  safety  lay.  The  brothers  were 
soon  inside  their  gate.  Again  horse  instinct  proved  to  have 
been  trustworthy. 

Men  and  horses  weathered  the  storm  without  serious 
results.  The  brothers  deemed  it  almost  incredible  that  they 
could  have  been  lost  within  a  few  rods  of  shelter.  Whittier 
describes  these  "northers''  in  his  "Snow  Bound  :" 

"And  when  the  second  morning  shone, 
We  looked  upon  a  world  unknown, 
On   nothing  we  could  call  our  own. 
Around  the  glistening-  wonder  bent 
The  blue  wall  of  the  firmament. 
No  cloud  above,  no  earth  below. 
A  universe  of  sky  and  snow." 

There  lingers  in  the  writer's  memory  the  recollection  of 
a  serious  accident  that  befell  Jesse  Meharry,  which  would 
have  cost  him  his  life,  if  his  wife  had  not  possessed  great  self- 
control  and  resourcefulness.  Mr.  Meharry  kept  many  bees 
and  one  day  he  was  attempting  to  hive  a  swarm  that  had  set- 
tled in  a  cottonwood  tree  perhaps  thirty  feet  from  the  ground. 

The  vicious  little  insects  were  on  the  warpath,  and  in 
some  unaccountable  manner  they  alighted  upon  Mr.  Meharry 
in  overwhelming  numbers.  He  tried  to  fight  them  off,  but 
to  no  avail.  The  more  he  fought  the  more  they  tortured  him. 
Mr.  Meharry  found  that  he  could  not  make  any  headway  in 
the  unequal  contest,  so  he  descended  from  the  tree,  calling 
for  help,  and  fell  prostrate  on  the  ground  almost  unconscious. 
His  wife  rolled  him  over  and  over,  then  led  him  through  tall 
shrubbery   to  brush   the   bees   off.      In   a   short   time    Mr.    Me- 


150  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

harry 's  face  and  body  swelled  up  with  a  burning  inflammation 
and  he  was  exceedingly  ill ;  he  could  not  speak  and  almost  died 
from  inability  to  draw  his  breath. 

He  was  drugged  with  whiskey  and  bathed  with  alcohol 
and  other  home  remedies  were  used  until  a  physician  could 
reach  him,  which  was  perhaps  one  and  a  half  hours.  His  life 
was  despaired  of  for  a  time,  for  the  stings  had  caused  formic- 
acid  poisoning.  Mr.  Meharry  had  two  hundred  and  twenty 
stings,  and  was  in  poor  health  for  many  months  following. 

"Familiarity  breeds  contempt,"  and  in  this  case  it  held 
true,  for  after  his  experience  he  lost  interest  in  "the  singing 
masons,  building  roofs  of  gold,"  as  Shakespeare  described 
them. 

An  important  social  function  in  the  life  of  Jesse  Meharry 
was  the  celebration  of  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  his  mar- 
riage. This  event  occurred  at  the  new  home  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Meharry  in  Tolono,  Illinois,  Saturday,  February  28,  1898. 
About  one  hundred  and  fifty  guests  came  from  several  differ- 
ent states,  from  various  sections  of  Illinois  and  from  all  parts 
of  Champaign  County.  Those  from  Will  County  came  In- 
special  car  over  the  Illinois  Central  Railroad.  Many  of  the 
out-of-town  guests  had  attended  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry 's 
wedding  twenty-five  years  before. 

The  hostess  was  attired  in  the  gown  that  she  wore  as  a 
bride.  It  had  been  carefully  preserved  and  made  over  in  the 
latest  style  for  this  occasion.  It  was  Irish  poplin,  ashes  of 
roses,  trimmed  with  duchess  satin  and  old  guipure  lace.  The 
dress  was  cut  en  train  and  the  wearer  thus  attired  appeared 
almost  as  young  as  when  she  first  wore  it.  Mr.  Meharry  was 
clad  in  the  same  Prince  Albert  coat,  white  vest  and  cravat 
that  he  had  worn  on  his  wedding  day. 

The  party  was  enlivened  by  wit  and  wisdom,  good  fellow- 
ship, good  wishes  and  good  will,  and  was  an  occasion  that  has 
long  been  remembered  by  those  who  attended  it. 

In  August,  1886,  Jesse  Meharry  attended  a  camp  meeting 
at  New  Lenox,  Illinois,  his  wife's  girlhood  home.  While  there 
he  gave  the  services  his  serious  attention  and  was  under  con- 
viction, but  did  not  make  any  profession  of  religion.  On  the 
way  home,  however,  on  the  train  he  thoughtfully  and  prayer- 
fully considered  the  matter  and  consecrated  his  life  to  the 
Master  at  that  time. 

On  June  4,  1887,  Mr.  Meharry  united  with  the  Tolono 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  fifty-second  year  of  his  life. 
"It  is  well  said,  in  every  sense,  that  a  man's  religion  is  the 
chief  fact  with  regard  to  him."  His  forefathers  had  been  de- 
vout Methodists  and  he  was  interested  in  religion  and  the 
work  of  his  church  from  early  boyhood.     Our  subject  was  a 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  151 

constant  attendant  and  supporter  of  the  church,  but  lie  never 
became  a  member  because  he  had  not  met  with  the  change  of 
heart  which  was  deemed  essential  to  an  admission  to  its  folds. 
But  if  right  living  constitutes  righteousness,  there  was  no 
more  righteous  man  in  the  church  than  he  was  out  of  it.  He 
was  a  trustee  of  this  church  for  twenty  years  prior  to  his  con- 
version. He  served  more  than  forty  years  on  the  official  board 
and  thirteen  years  as  Sunday  School  superintendent.  The  fol- 
lowing prayer  was  found  among  his  papers  after  his  death. 
It  is  one  that  he  used  on  one  occasion  while  serving  as  super- 
intendent. 

"( )ur  Father,  we  thank  thee  that  we  are  again  permitted 
to  meet  in  this,  thy  house,  to  learn  of  thee  out  of  thy  word. 
We  thank  thee  for  the  preservation  of  our  lives  during  the  past 
week,  and  for  all  thy  mercies.  Grant,  Lord,  that  a  special 
blessing  may  rest  on  our  Sunday  school,  the  officers,  the  teach- 
ers and  the  scholars.  As  we  shall  study  thee  in  thy  works  and 
words,  fill  our  minds  with  thy  truth  and  our  hearts  with  thy 
love.  Teach  the  children  thy  grace  in  the  gospel  of  thy  Son, 
that  they  may  consecrate  to  thee  the  dew  of  their  youth.  Let 
thy  special  blessing  rest  on  thy  whole  church  and  upon  our 
pastor.  Hear  us  in  these,  our  requests,  for  Christ's  sake. 
Amen." 

After  his  conversion  he  was  always  active  in  church  work 
and  was  the  principal  financial  supporter  of  his  local  church. 
Jesse  Meharry  was  influential  in  the  building  of  the  new  Meth- 
odist Church  in  Tolono.  He  and  his  brother,  Abraham,  were 
liberal  contributers,  shouldering  over  one-half  the  cost  of  the 
construction  of  the  church. 

Mr.  Meharry  "s  contributions  to  the  aid  of  religion,  edu- 
cation and  private  charities  were  frequent  and  generous.  Id  is 
systematic  giving  was  commensurate  with  his  financial  suc- 
cess. He  was  a  liberal  supporter  of  the  Meharry  Medical  Col- 
lege for  the  colored  people  at  Nashville,  Tennessee.  This 
school  was  founded  by  Hugh,  David,  Jesse,  Samuel  and  Alex- 
ander Meharry,  uncles  of  the  subject  of  this  sketch. 

Mr.  Meharry  gave  freely  to  the  building  and  support  of 
the  Trinity  Methodist  Church  of  the  University  of  Illinois. 
He  also  gave  liberally  to  the  Illinois  Wesleyan  University, 
of  Bloomington,  Illinois,  being  a  member  of  the  board  of 
trustees  of  that  institution  for  several  years. 

For  eleven  years,  Mr.  Meharry  acted  as  supervisor  of 
Philo  Township.  He  also  held  the  office  of  highway  commis- 
sioner. He  acted  on  a  committee  that  superintended  extensive 
repairs  of  the  count}-  Court  Mouse  at  Urbana,  Illinois.  He 
was  a  member  of  the  Champaign  County  Central  Committee 
of  the  Republican  party  for  twenty-five  consecutive  years  prior 


152  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

to  his  death,  which  was  a  longer  period  than  any  other  mem- 
ber of  that  committee  had  served  at  that  time. 

A  writer  for  the  Tolono  Herald  in  describing"  Mr.  Me- 
harry as  a  citizen  and  neighbor  stated,  "The  old  proverb,  'A 
prophet  is  not  without  honor  save  in  his  own  country,'  can 
not  be  said  of  Jesse  Meharry,  for  no  person  could  be  more 
sincerely  loved  and  honored  by  his  townsmen  than  he."  His 
sympathy  went  out  to  the  poor,  and  helping  his  neighbor  was 
a  dominant  characteristic  of  his  personality.  Mr.  Meharry 
was  very  generous,  yet  if  he  thought  one  was  trying  to  get 
the  best  of  him  he  could  look  after  the  shekels  as  well  as  any 
one.  An  acquaintance  of  Mr.  Meharry's  has  paid  him  this 
tribute,  "I  shall  always  remember  Jesse  Meharry  with  grati- 
tude. When  I  was  hard  pressed  for  money  I  could  go  to  him 
and  he  would  lend  me  all  that  I  needed  to  meet  the  emergency. 
He  required  no  securities.  Such  kind,  benevolent  friends  are 
unusual  and  seldom  met  with."  And,  again,  during  the  finan- 
cial depression  of  1893,  a  man  who  was  owing  Mr.  Meharry 
a  large  sum  of  money,  which  was  then  due,  said,  "Mr.  Me- 
harry,  I   can   not   pay   my   note,  you  will   have   to   foreclose." 

Mr.   Meharry's   reply  was,   "That's  all   right,   Mr. ,  take 

your  time.     I'll  not  press  you." 

These  were  some  of  Mr.  Meharry's  thoughtful  deeds  of 
which  the  world  knew  little  or  nothing.  He  did  not  build 
his  success  on  the  failures  of  others. 

It  is  said  that  he  once  presented  a  man  of  the  community 
with  an  artificial  limb.  Some  years  before  Mr. —  -  suffered 
the  amputation  of  his  leg  due  to  a  railroad  accident  and  had 
since  been  on  crutches.  His  helpless  condition  aroused  Mr. 
Meharry's  sympathies  and  the  result  was  another  brother 
made  happy.     We  may  sketch  him  in  the  words  of  Goldsmith: 

"More  bent  to  raise  the  wretched  than   to  rise, 
Tims,   to   relieve    the   wretched    was   his    pride." 

The  following  illustrates  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry's  readi- 
ness to  avail  themselves  of  opportunities  for  service.  A  col- 
ored waif  drifted  into  the  village  of  Tolono  and  into  the 
Methodist  Church.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry  were  present  and 
the  boy's  lonely  condition  aroused  their  interest  and  sympathy 
and  they  took  Jerry  to  their  home.  They  clothed  him  and 
cared  for  him.  Mrs.  Meharry  taught  him  to  read  and  write 
and  compelled  him  to  attend  Sunday  school  and  church.  He 
was  bright  and  capable  and  tried  to  show  his  gratitude  to  his 
benefactors  by  being  helpful  to  all  the  household.  He  re- 
mained in  their  home,  the  only  home  he  had  ever  known,  for 
years,  then  black  Jerry  wandered  on.  An  unseen  power  had 
led  Jerrv  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharrv. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  153 

A  little  incident  that  took  place  in  the  childhood  days  oi 
the  writer  comes  to  her  mind  when  she  thinks  of  her  uncle. 
She  was  soliciting  money  for  the  missions  and,  meeting'  her 
uncle,  stopped  to  exchange  greetings.  She  told  him  what  she 
was  doing  and  he  inquired,  "Would  you  like  me  to  help  you 
win  the  banner?"  He  smiled  and  drew  from  his  pocket  the 
money  ;  hut  it  was  not  the  expected  nickel  or  dime.  It  was 
a  silver  half  dollar.  "How  will  this  do?"  he  asked.  The  sur- 
prised child  was  delighted  with  Ids  generosity.  This  is  one 
of  those  incidents  in  life  which  seem  to  adhere  to  one,  leaving 
an  indelible  impression,  and  which,  though  many  years  have 
passed,  still  remain  undimmed.  This  kindness  and  consider- 
ation to  a  child  was  only  one  thread  in  the  man)-  colored  fabric 
of  his  character. 

Mr.  Meharry  went  to  Long  Beach,  California,  in  company 
with  his  wife  and  son  Edwin  in  search  of  health.  Here  Mr. 
Meharry  met  the  great  sorrow  of  his  life  when  his  wife  was 
claimed  by  death.  Like  Saul  and  Jonathan  of  old,  "The}'  were 
lovely  and  pleasant  in  their  lives  and  in  their  death  they  were 
not  divided."  Here  in  Long  Beach  they  both  lay  down  the 
burden  of  life. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  suffering  from  diabetes.  Two  previous 
strokes  of  paralysis  were  nature's  warning  that  the  best  days 
of  his  strength  were  over.  The  first  stroke  came  after  his 
oldest  brother  William's  death  in  1903,  and  the  second  fol- 
lowed his  brother  Abraham's  death  in  1908.  His  brother 
Isaac's  death  in  1904  was  also  a  great  shock  and  he  bent  per- 
ceptibly under  the  blow.  He  was  poorly  for  several  months 
following.  Jesse  Meharry  felt  the  loss  of  his  brothers  deeply. 
They  differed  in  many  points,  yet  the  close  tie  of  brotherhood 
existed.  Mr.  Meharry  rallied  from  these  strokes  during  the 
few  years  that  remained  to  him  of  life  with  unusual  power. 
His  reserve  of  vitality  from  the  years  simply  and  sanely  spent 
was  very  great. 

Jesse  Meharry  was  summoned  with  a  third  stroke  and 
within  a  few  days  he  responded,  passing  away  in  the  early 
morning  hours — 2:50 — on  Friday,  January  31,  1913.  While 
he  lingered  he  was  conscious  of  pain  and  of  the  loving  min- 
istrations of  his  son  Edwin,  but  could  not  speak.  In  answer 
to  Edwin's  questions  he  would  move  the  first  finger  of  the 
right  hand.  One  movement  for  yes,  two  movements  for  no. 
He  sank  steadily  and  gently. 

The  book  of  life  was  closed. 

His  remains  arrived  in  Tolono  Wednesday,  February  5, 
1913,  accompanied  by  his  son  Edwin.  It  was  a  bitter  cold 
day,  the  temperature  registering-  ten  degrees  below  zero.    Two 


154  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

days  later  funeral  services  were  held  from  his  late  residence. 
The  house  was  filled  with  friends  and  relatives  of  the  de- 
ceased. 

To  those  who  knew  the  spirit  and  the  heart  of  Jesse 
Meharry  it  was  not  a  surprise  that  such  a  host  should  gather 
in  the  final  service  to  pay  honor  to  their  friend. 

"I  wonder  what  day  of  the  week, 

I  wonder  what  month  of  the  year; 
Will  it  be  mid-night  or  morning? 
And  who  will  bend  over  my  bier?" 

The  friends  he  loved  most  "bent  over  his  bier."  The  serv- 
ices were  impressive  and  appropriate  and  in  all  respects  as  he 
would  have  wished  them  to  be.  His  pastor,  Rev.  C.  A.  Ward, 
officiated,  assisted  by  Rev.  J.  J.  Judy  and  by  two  former  pas- 
tors, Rev.  A.  M.  Schuett,  who  pronounced  a  most  impressive 
eulogy,  and  Rev.  J.  R.  Reasoner,  who  made  a  touching  and 
eloquent  address  drawn  from  his  own  intercourse  with  his 
departed  friend. 

His  body  was  accompanied  by  a  memorable  host  of  friends 
to  the  family  plot  and  consigned  to  his  last  resting  place  be- 
side his  wife,  who  had  been  buried  only  eleven  days  previously. 
With  that  carefulness  in  such  matters,  which  was  one  of  the 
special  marks  of  an  earlier  day,  he  had  planned  and  provided 
for  a  burial  lot  in  Mt.  Hope  Cemetery,  Urbana,  Illinois.  There 
stands  his  monument  marking  the  spot.  Concerning  this 
place  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  imagine  him  repeating  the 
words  of  Stevenson's  epitaph : 

"Here  I  lie  where  I  longed  to  lie." 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


ADDIE  A.  (FRANCIS)  MEHARRY 


Addie  A.  Meharry,  wife  of  Jesse  Meharry,  was  the  daugh- 
ter of  Abraham  and  Mary  A.  J.  (Davidson)  Francis.  Her 
father  was  a  native  of  Ireland  and  her  mother  was  born  in 
Brown  County,  Ohio.  Her  parents  were  married  in  Brown 
County,  October  4,  1831,  and  moved  to  Will  County,  Illinois, 
in  November  of  the  same  year,  where  Mr.  Francis  built  the 
first  log  cabin  in  that  section.  Mrs.  Francis  was  one  of  the 
first  white  women  to  settle  in  Will  County,  and  her  daughter, 
Margaret,  was  among  the  first  of  the  white  children  born  in 
that  county.  An  Indian  medicine  man  attended  Mrs.  Francis 
at  the  birth  of  this  child.  When  Margaret  grew  up  she  mar- 
ried Needham  P.  Cooper. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  155 

Acidic  was  the  ninth  child  in  the  parental  household  and 
was  horn  at  the  homestead  in  New  Lenox  Township,  Septem- 
ber 12,  1851.  She  obtained  her  first  instruction  in  the  com- 
mon schools  of  the  neighborhood.  Later  she  attended  the 
Joliet  schools.  On  February  27,  1873,  she  was  married  to 
Jesse  Meharry,  and  went  to  live  with  her  husband  in  Philo 
Township,   Champaign   County,   Illinois. 

One  who  knew  Mrs.  Meharry  well  has  said,  "Her  life 
was  an  open  hook  written  in  the  broad  sunshine  of  everyday 
life,  in  the  open  before  you  all.  You  always  knew  where  Mrs. 
Meharry  stood.  Her  life  illustrated  the  poet's  line,  'There  is 
no  finer  flower  on  this  earth  than  courage.'  Mrs.  Meharry 
had  courage  of  intellect  and  heart,  and  physical  courage  as 
well.  She  was  intense  in  all  she  did,  as  all  strong  characters 
are,  but  in  nothing  more  so  than  in  her  devotion  to  her  family 
and  daily  duty." 

"The  many  make  the  household, 
But  only  one  the  home." 

She  raised  a  family  of  four  sons  and  two  foster  daughters. 
If  she  loved  one  child  more  than  another,  no  one  ever  found 
it  out.  In  the  home  circle,  her  children  received  the  dual  im- 
pulse of  precept  and  example,  and  are  an  honor  to  their  pres- 
ent home,  church  and  community  life.  Through  her  children, 
Mrs.   Meharry  still  lives  and  labors. 

She  lived  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister.  Time 
after  time  she  was  with  the  sick,  not  as  a  trained  nurse,  except 
as  duty  and  devotion  trained  her;  not  as  a  paid  nurse,  except 
as  the  Lord  was  her  paymaster.  Many  of  God's  poor  could 
have  said  of  her,  "I  was  naked  and  ye  clothed  me;  I  was  sick 
and  ye  visited  me." 

She  was  most  approachable.  Her  sympathetic  manner 
always  dispossessed  people  of  embarrassment  and  led  them 
to  open  their  hearts  and  tell  the  story  of  their  troubles  to 
her  as  to  a  mother.  Many  love  to  remember  the  words  of 
encouragement  spoken  to  them  by  her  during  seasons  of  de- 
pression when  they  most  needed  the  counsel  of  a  disinterested 
friend,  and  the  unfortunate  were  sure  of  her  interest  and  sub- 
stantial assistance. 

Another  excellent  trait  of  Mrs.  Meharry,  which  one  can 
not  help  but  admire,  was  her  kindness  to  those  who  served  in 
her  home.  Her  domestics  were  in  an  exceptional  sense  her 
daughters.  She  treated  them  with  the  same  thoughtful  con- 
sideration that  she  showed  her  family  and  they  in  return  were 
loyal  and  remained  in  her  employ  many  years  at  a  time. 

Irish   Nora  deserves   special   tribute,   for  her  service  was 


156  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

so  unusual,  both  in  quality  and  length  of  time.  "Faith  and  I 
loYe  ye  all,"  she  would  say,  and  we  all  loved  Nora. 

Airs.  Meharry  was  a  woman  of  strong  religious  convic- 
tions and  in  addition  to  her  exacting  home  duties  she  found 
time  for  a  vast  amount  of  work  in  all  departments  of  the 
church.  She  was  an  earnest  teacher  in  the  Sunday  school  and 
served  as  president  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety and  the  Ladies'  Aid  Society.  At  New  Lenox,  Illinois, 
where  Mrs.  Meharry  was  born,  the  Centenary  Camp  Meeting 
Association  owns  a  large  and  beautiful  grove  in  which  a  ten- 
day  period  of  religious  services  have  been  held  every  summer 
for  more  than  half  a  century.  Mrs.  Meharry  was  greatly  in- 
terested in  these  meetings  and  purchased  a  cottage  upon  the 
camp  grounds  so  that  she  could  attend  the  annual  sessions  and 
take  an  active  part  in  them.  She  derived  much  spiritual  re- 
freshment from  them. 

There  was  one  specific  line  of  missionary  work  to  which 
Mrs.  Meharry  was  devoted  that  should  be  recorded  here.  She 
was  especially  interested  in  Philippine  students  who  attended 
the  University  of  Illinois,  and  she  made  an  extra  effort  to  meet 
these  boys.  It  was  her  desire  to  entertain  them  in  her  home, 
thus  to  have  them  under  her  influence  where  she  could  make 
a  study  of  each  individual.  They  were  welcomed  in  her  house 
and  made  to  feel  that  Mrs.  Meharry  was  a  friend  to  whom 
they  could  turn  for  comfort  and  encouragement  when  they 
were  lonely  in  a  strange  land. 

"Blessed  she  was;  God  made  her  so, 
And  deeds  of  week-day  holiness 
Fell   from   her  as   noiseless   as   the   snow." 

When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry  decided  to  leave  their  farm 
in  Philo  Township,  where  the  early  years  of  their  married  life 
were  spent,  they  considered  the  purchase  of  a  home  in  Urbana, 
Illinois,  near  the  state  university,  so  that  their  sons  could 
have  all  the  advantages  that  the  great  institution  offered. 
They  selected  a  desirable  house,  well  situated,  and  had  all  but 
closed  a  deal  for  it  when  Mrs.  Meharry  splendidly  changed 
her  mind.  She  was  strong  enough  and  independent  enough 
to  decide  this  question  in  loyalty  to  her  helpmate.  "My  hus- 
band should  be  nearer  the  farms.  The  long  drives  through  all 
kinds  of  weather  will  be  hard  for  him  ;  he  is  growing  old.  My 
boys  must  look  out  for  themselves,"  she  said.  Hence,  they 
built  their  new  home  in  the  village  of  Tolono.  Doubtless  this 
change  was  made  at  a  personal  sacrifice  by  Mrs.  Meharry,  but 
she  was  constantly  making  sacrifices  and  found  joy  in  them. 
She  has  been  heard  to  say,  "I  think  we  made  a  wise  decision  ; 
then,  too,   I  feel  that  we  were  needed  here." 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  157 

The  writer,  with  her  young-  daughter,  Alice,  frequently 
visited  in  Mrs.  Meharry's  "home.  A  little  incident  comes  to 
mind  which  may  be  of  interest.  Mrs.  Meharry  was  fond  of 
the  child  and  devoted  much  time  to  her  entertainment.  She 
would  take  the  little  girl  upon  her  knee  and  tell  her  stories 
and  teach  her  Mother  Goose  rhymes.  Sprinkled  in  between 
was  good,  wholesome  advice  for  the  mother.  One  thing  in 
particular  the  writer  likes  to  remember  is  this  statement:  "If 
I  had  my  life  to  live  over  I  would  punish  less  and  praise  more. 
Never  whip,  but  love  and  reason." 

Mrs.  Meharry  was  gifted  with  a  soprano  voice  of  range 
and  sweetness.  Frequently  she  was  called  upon  to  sing  at 
village  entertainments  and  at  funerals  with  her  sister-in-law, 
Mrs.  William  Meharry,  who  possessed  an  excellent  contralto 
voice.  Many  Sunday  afternoons,  when  their  families  met  to- 
gether, the  two  would  add  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  occasion 
by  singing  together.  Two  fine  old  hymns  were  favorites  with 
them,  "The  Lily  of  the  Valley"  and  "At  the  Cross."  "When 
You  and  I  Wrere  Young,  Maggie,"  and  "Silver  Threads  Among 
the  Gold,"  were  also  often  included  in  the  afternoon's  singing. 

In  1912  Mrs.  Meharry's  health  began  to  fail  and,  with  in- 
creasing invalidism,  a  change  of  climate  was  sought  for  her, 
so  she  and  her  husband,  in  company  with  their  son,  Edwin, 
went  to  Long  Beach,  California,  in  search  of  health.  One 
month  after  leaving  their  home,  Mrs.  Meharry's  disease, 
splenomedullary  leukemia,  with  which  she  had  been  afflicted 
for  many  months,  assumed  an  alarming  form  and  on  Saturday, 
January  18,  1913,  she  became  critically  ill.  After  lingering 
for  two  days  she  passed  to  the  great  beyond  on  Monday,  Jan- 
uary 20,  1913. 

The  remains  of  Mrs.  Meharry  arrived  in  Tolono  from 
Long  Beach,  California,  Saturday,  January  25.  The  funeral 
was  held  from  her  late  residence,  January  27,  1913.  The 
services  were  in  charge  of  Rev.  C.  A.  Ward,  of  Tolono,  assisted 
by  Rev.  R.  H.  Schuett,  of  Champaign;  Rev.  J.  M.  Judy,  of 
Pesotum,  and  Rev.  J.  R.  Reasoner,  of  Urbana.  She  desired 
that  no  "pomp  and  display"  would  attend  her  funeral.  She 
had  especially  requested  that  her  casket  be  covered  with  the 
folds  of  the  American  flag,  and  that  her  loved  and  much-used 
Bible  be  placed  on  top  of  the  flag.  Her  requests  were  fulfilled. 
Many  fitting  tributes  were  paid  to  the  virtues  and  Christian 
character  of  the  departed.  It  was  a  sorrowful  company  of 
her  nearest  and  dearest  relatives  and  friends  who  gathered 
around  the  grave  in  which  her  wornout  body  was  laid  to  rest 
in  the  family  lot  in  Mt.  Hope  Cemetery  at  Urbana,  Illinois. 


158  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

"Her  work  is  compassed  and  done; 
All  things  are  seemly  and  ready, 
And  her  summer  has  just  begun. 

"But   we   cannot   think   of   her   as   idle; 
She  must  be  a  home-maker  still; 
God  giveth  the  work  to  the  angels 
Who  fittest  the  task  fulfill. 

"Somewhere,  yet  on  the  hilltops 

Of  the  country  that  hath  no  pain, 
She   will   watch   in    her   beautiful   door-way, 
To   bid   us   a  welcome  again." 

Mae  (Meharry)   Haven. 


JESSE   ERLE   MEHARRY 


Jesse  Erie  Meharry  was  born  December  31,  1876,  on  his 
father's  farm  three  miles  east  of  Tolono,  Illinois.  His  father 
was  Jesse  Meharry  and  his  mother  Adclie  (Francis)  Meharry. 
Until  he  was  seventeen  years  old  he  resided  with  his  parents 
three  miles  east  of  Tolono,  Illinois,  when  he  moved  with  his 
parents  to  a  farm  on  the  north  edge  of  the  village  of  Tolono, 
where  he  has  lived  since.  He  graduated  from  the  Tolono 
High  School  in  1895,  after  which  he  attended  the  University 
of  Illinois.  In  college  he  attained  distinction  as  an  athlete  in 
the  bicycle  squad,  which  was  one  of  the  most  popular  track 
events  in  those  days.  He  received  a  medal  for  marksmanship 
on  the  rifle  team.  He  was  active  in  class  politics,  being  sec- 
retary of  his  class  for  several  years.  He  graduated  with  the 
class  of  1899.  Soon  after  leaving  school  he  took  up  the  breed- 
ing of  Poland  China  swine,  at  which  he  has  been  markedly 
successful.  He  holds  the  reputation  of  being  the  greatest 
showman  the  breed  ever  saw.  His  progress  in  breeding  has 
been  steady  and  consistent. 

In  September,  1916,  he  married  Kathryn  Hay,  of  Carmi, 
Illinois.  Of  this  marriage  Avere  born  two  children — Charlotte 
Adeline,  born  September  18,  1917,  and  Jesse  Erie,  Jr.,  born 
October  21,  1918.  Erie  Meharry  is  a  director  of  the  Ameri- 
can Poland  China  Record  Association  and  was  a  member  of 
the  State  Livestock  Commission  appointed  by  Governor  Low- 
den  for  conservation  purposes  during  the  war.  He  has  been 
president  of  the  State  Swine  Breeders'  Association.  His  posi- 
tion as  a  breeder  is  recognized  all  over  the  United  States. 

George  Erancis  Meharry 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  159 

GEORGE  FRANCIS  MEHARRY 


George  Francis  Meharry  was  horn  June  12,  1880,  on  his 
father's  farm  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Embarrass  River,  three 
miles  east  of  Tolono.  He  is  the  second  son  of  Jesse  and  Addie 
(Francis)  Meharry.  During  his  boyhood  he  attended  the  dis- 
trict school  near  his  home  until  November  24,  1893,  when  he 
moved  with  his  parents  to  their  farm  on  the  north  edge  of  To- 
lono. He  was  graduated  from  Tolono  High  School  in  1899,  im- 
mediately following  which  he  went  to  the  University  of  Illi- 
nois, from  which  he  was  graduated  in  1905. 

Mr.  Meharry  took  up  farming  on  leaving  college.  Febru- 
ary 27,  1912,  he  married  Sophie  Voss,  daughter  of  John  and 
Matilda  Voss,  of  Champaign,  Illinois.  Miss  Voss  was  gradu- 
ated from  the  University  of  Illinois  with  the  same  class  as 
her  husband  and  afterwards  was  graduated  from  the  Stearin 
Conservatory  of  Music  in  Berlin  as  a  student  of  Martin,  the 
pianist.  To  this  union  two  sons  were  born — John  Frederick, 
on  September  25,  1914,  and  George  Francis,  jr.,  on  January 
13,  1921. 

He  helped  organize  the  Champaign  County  Farm  Bu- 
reau, of  which  he  is  a  member.  For  five  years  he  acted  on 
the  executive  committee  of  that  organization.  From  1915  to 
1918  he  was  highway  commissioner  of  his  township  and  during 
the  war  he  served  on  the  neighborhood  and  finance  committees 
of  the  State  Council  of  Defense.  He  was  elected  president 
of  the  Citizens  Bank  of  Tolono  in  1921.  Mr.  Meharry  and  his 
wife  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Church  at  Tolono,  wdiere 
he  is  superintendent  of  the  Sunday  school.  He  now  lives  on 
his  farm  four  and  one  half  miles  east  of  Tolono  and  two  and 
one-half  miles  west  of  Philo,  Illinois. 

George  Francis  Meharry. 


EDWIN  THOMAS  MEHARRY 


Edwin  Thomas  Meharry  was  born  on  his  father's  farm 
three  miles  east  of  Tolono,  Illinois.  He  was  the  third  son  of 
Jesse  and  Addie  A.  (Francis)  Meharry,  and  November  30, 
1881,  was  the  date  of  his  birth.  He  moved  to  Tolono  with  his 
parents  in  1893  and  lived  on  their  farm  at  the  north  edge  of  the 
village.  He  was  graduated  from  the  Tolono  High  School  in 
1900.  He  afterwards  attended  the  University  of  Illinois,  from 
which  he  was  graduated  with  the  class  of  1906.  He  was  a 
member  of  the  Alpha  Zeta  fraternity  of  the  College  of  Agri- 
culture, a  society  founded  on  scholarship.  Upon  leaving  col- 
lege he  engaged  in  farming,  which  he  followed  the  remainder 
of  his  life. 


160 


History    of    the    Mkharry    Family 


Edwin    Thomas    Meharry 


Counted  by  years  Edwin  Meharry's  life  was  not  long,  but 
he  crowded  more  into  his  short  span  of  life  than  most  people 
do.  Being  a  red-blooded  American  youth,  he  not  only  had- 
the  happy  faculty  of  making  the  most  of  small  things  that 
fell  to  his  lot,  but  he  shared  actively  in  all  games  and  sports 
and  outdoor  events  such  as  ball  games,  hunting  and  fishing. 

Edwin  Meharry  chose  his  friends  deliberately  and  care- 
fully, and  was  exceedingly  loyal  to  those  he  loved. 

"Choose  your  friend  wisely, 

Test  your  friend  well; 
True  friends,  like  rarest  gems 

Prove  hard  to  tell. 
Winter  him,  summer  him, 

Know  your  friend  well." 

Like  his  father,  Edwin  had  the  gift  of  silence.  He  was 
not  a  great  talker,  but  he  was  a  thinker.  His  thoughts  and 
methods  were  peculiarly  his  own  ;  they  were  original,  and  he 
never  imitated.  He  read  much  and  was  quite  familiar  with  a 
large  number  of  books,  but  he  thought  more.  He  had  a  broad 
and   comprehensive   mind,  critical,   exacting  and   accurate. 

At  his  father's  death  in  1913  he  was  appointed  trustee  of 
his  father's  estate,  which  he  handled  with  great  ability  and 
credit  to  himself  till  the  time  of  his  premature  death.  He  was 
a  member  of  the  School  Board  of  Tolono  and  was  an  active 
member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  He  was  a  man  of  sterling  character  and  uncompro- 
mising integrity,  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him.  He  gave 
great  promise  of  a  successful  business  career,  but  just  in  the 
flower  of  manhood  he  was  taken  from  us  by  One  who  knows 
better  than  we  do  what  is  best. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  161 

On  October  22,  1918,  at  9:55  o'clock  p.  m.,  after  eight 
days  of  sickness  with  the  deadly  influenza  that  swept  over 
the  country  at  that  time,  Edwin  passed  away  in  the  37th  year 
of  his  age.  Funeral  services  were  held  from  his  late  home  in 
Tolono,   Illinois,   on   Thursday,   October  24. 

Mr.  Meharry 's  remains  were  taken  to  Mt.  Hope  Ceme- 
tery, Urbana,  Illinois,  and  placed  in  a  receiving-  vault.  This 
was  done  because  there  were  so  many  deaths  at  that  time  on 
account  of  the  influenza  epidemic  that  the  sexton  was  unable 
to  have  the  grave  ready.  Later  the  body  was  interred  in  the 
family  lot  beside  his  father  and  mother. 

"His  magic  was  not   far  to  seek — 
He  was  so  human!     Whether  strong  or  weak. 
Far  from  his  kind  he  neither  sank  nor  soared. 
But  sate  an  equal  guest  at  every  board." 

George  Francis  Meharry. 


PAUL  FRANCIS  MEHARRY 

Paul  Francis  Meharry,  son  of  Jesse  Meharry  and  Addie 
Francis  Meharry,  was  born  March  23,  1888,  on  his  father's 
farm  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Fmibarrass  River.  In  1893  he 
moved  with  his  parents  to  Tolono,  where  he  attended  the  pub- 
lic schools.  He  took  the  two-year  course  offered  by  the  Tolono 
High  School  and  finished  his  high  school  work  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Illinois  Academy,  following  which  he  spent  three 
years  in  the  university  proper.  On  leaving  school  he  took  up 
the  occupation  of  farming,  which  he  has  followed  since.  On 
February  3,  1914,  he  married  Stella  Blanche  Dougherty,  of 
Fairmount,  Illinois.  To  them  were  born,  on  February  22, 
1917,  a  son  and  a  daughter,  Jesse  Dougherty  and  Lillie  Dough- 
erty. Lillie  died  February  24,  1917.  Paul  Dougherty  Me- 
har'ry,  Jr.,  was  born  May  27,  1919.  In  the  fall  of  1917,  Paul 
Meharry  moved  to  the  village  of  Tolono,  but  still  remained 
active  in  farming.  He  is  a  member  of  the  School  Board  and 
of  the  Village  Board  of  Aldermen.  He  is  a  great  lover  of  fine 
horses  and  is  one  of  the  largest  dealers  in  horses  in  his  com- 
munity. 

— George  Francis  Meharry. 


162 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Folly   Ann    (Meharry)    McCorkle         Andrew    Calvin   McCorkle  Julia   (Martin)   McCorkle 


Heme   of  Folly   Ann    (Meharry)    McCorkle    near   Shawnee   Mound,   Indiana 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  163 

POLLY  ANN   McCORKLE 


Polly  Ann  McCorkle,  the  fifth  child  of  Thomas  and  Eunity 
Patton  Meharry,  was  born  July  3,  1838,  in  Montgomery  Coun- 
ty, Indiana.  She  was  the  favorite  of  the  family  with  her  broth- 
ers and  sisters,  and  the  best  beloved  by  her  mother,  perhaps 
because  she  was  the  youngest  daughter.  She  was  marked 
from  all  the  rest  of  the  family  by  delicate  health,  so  delicate 
that  for  a  long  time  she  was  not  asked  to  do  any  of  the  heavy 
work  that  her  sisters  engaged  in. 

Her  childhood  and  young  girlhood  were  spent  in  the  old 
home  on  the  farm  with  her  parents  and  sisters  and  brothers. 
Polly  Ann  attended  the  common  schools  of  Coal  Creek  Town- 
ship and  completed  her  education  in  the  Presbyterian  Semi- 
nar)-, of  Terre  Haute,   Indiana. 

With  the  advantages  of  education  and  social  life  and  an 
especially  happy  disposition  she  grew  into  young  womanhood. 
eager,  vivacious,  attractive  and  bubbling  over  with  good  im- 
pulses, while  never  quite  strong  enough  to  do  all  she  would. 

She  had  the  inestimable  blessing  of  beginning  life  in  a 
Christian  home,  where  family  worship  was  observed  morning 
and  evening  and  always  the  blessing  at  the  table.  Her  own 
confession  was  a  natural  thing.  At  the  age  of  twenty  she  as- 
sumed the  vows  of  the  covenant  and  united  with  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church.  She  was  a  faithful  attendant  and  ac- 
tive in  all  church  work.  She  was  a  charter  member  of  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Society.  She  served  at  various  times 
as  a  teacher  in  the  Sunday  School.  As  long  as  her  health 
would  permit,  she  engaged  in  such  wrork  as  was  possible.  As 
her  health  failed,  her  church  interests  were  increasingly  dear 
to  her. 

On  June  30,  1864,  Polly  Ann  Meharry  was  united  in  mar- 
riage to  Andrew  Calvin  McCorkle,  son  of  Andrew  and  Mary 
(Gooding)  McCorkle.  Immediately  following  their  marriage 
Calvin  McCorkle  took  his  bride  to  his  father's  home,  where 
they  were  given  an  infare  and  a  big  charivari.  Robert  and 
Mary  Hessle,  Isaac  and  Mary  Meharry  and  William  Meharry 
(  who  drove  Margaret  McCorkle  home,  as  related  in  the  Wil- 
liam Meharry  history)  accompanied  the  bridal  couple  on  their 
honeymoon  trip.  After  a  visit  of  two  weeks  with  the  groom's 
parents,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McCorkle  returned  to  Shawnee  Mound, 
Indiana,  and  made  their  home  with  the  bride's  parents  for  a 
year  and  a  half,  until  after  the  birth  of  their  first  child.  They 
then  began  their  domestic  life  in  their  new  and  comfortable 
home,  which  they  had  by  this  time  completed  on  their  farm  in 
Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana.  For  a  score  and  three  years, 
all  of  the  remainder  of  Mrs.  McCorkle's  wedded  life,  they 
dwelt    there    happily,    cultivating    and    beautifying    the    place 


164  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

until  they  had  transformed  it  into  a  well-improved  and  valu- 
able farm.  Polly  McCorkle  found  her  chief  joy  in  this  quiet 
home,  over  which  she  presided  with  gentle  dignity  and  dis- 
pensed a  warm  and  cordial  hospitality.  She  loved  her  home 
and  family  and  stayed  very  close  to  them. 

This  marriage  resulted  in  the  birth  of  two  sons,  Charles 
Allan,  a  farmer  of  the  Shawnee  Mound  neighborhood,  and 
John  William,  a  banker,  of  Wingate,  Indiana. 

As  the  little  ones  were  added  to  the  household,  mother's 
patience  met  all  their  requirements.  Whether  guiding  with 
wise  discretion  their  education,  or  teaching  them  the  precepts 
of  religion,  she  proved  herself  a  true  mother,  a  counselor  and 
friend.  Mrs.  McCorkle  seldom  chastised ;  she  governed  by 
other  methods.  The  narrative  that  follows  will  show  her  title 
to  this  distinction.  She  accidentally  found  a  deck  of  cards 
that  her  sons  had  recently  purchased.  She  took  the  cards 
and  burned  them  without  asking  any  questions  as  to  why 
and  how  they  came  into  the  house.  She  did  not  chastise  the 
boys,  but  inquired  the  purchase  price  and  gave  them  the 
amount  they  had  paid  for  the  cards.  Her  treatment  was 
effective. 

"Oft  in   the   stilly  night, 

'Ere  slumber's  chain  has  bought  me. 
Fond   memory   brings    the   light 

Of  other  days  around  me; 

The  smiles,  the  tears, 

Of  boyhood's  years, 
The  words  of  love  then   spoken; 

The  eyes  that  shone. 

Now  dimmed   and   gone, 
The  cheerful  hearts  now  broken." 

When  Polly  Ann  was  a  small  child  she  often  went  riding 
with  her  parents  (in  a  farm  wagon)  and  they  occasionally 
saw  deer  running  and  jumping  over  the  rail  fences.  In  later 
years  she  loved  to  tell  of  the  deer  and  other  wild  game.  She 
seldom  saw  wolves,  but  at  night  the  woods  resounded  with 
their  incessant  howling.  In  the  timber  were  many  squirrels 
and  wild  turkeys.  Rabbits  and  quail  could  be  found  in  abun- 
dance. 

One  of  the  worthy  things  that  Mrs.  McCorkle  did  was  to 
rear  to  womanhood  two  orphan  children — Mary  Gardner  and 
Maggie  Wiggins.  They  came  to  her  at  the  ages  of  seven  and 
fifteen  years  and  formed  part  of  the  family.  She  cared  for 
them  as  she  did  for  her  boys.  They  remained  with  her  until 
they  were  married  and  went  to  homes  of  their  own.  Her  in- 
fluence will  continue  in  both  of  these  lives.  Such  deeds  serve 
well  to  illustrate  Mrs.  McCorkle's  kindness  and  generosity. 

There   lingers   in   the   writer's   memory  a  shadow  picture 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  165 

of  Mrs.  McCorkle.  She  was  slightly  under  medium  height 
slender  and  graceful  of  figure.  She  had  an  expressive  faee 
and  a  high  forehead,  which  was  shaded  by  abundant  dark 
brown  hair.  Her  merry,  laughing  eyes  matched  her  hair  to 
a  shade. 

Perhaps  the  most  noticeable  feature  about  Mrs.  McCorkle 
was  her  wealth  of  dark  hair,  fine  and  soft  of  texture,  long  and 
luxuriant.  When  it  was  uncoiled  it  fell  far  below  her  waist. 
She  wore  her  hair  brushed  smoothly  down  over  the  temples 
in  the  fashion  of  that  da}'. 

In  speech,  as  in  manner,  she  was  uniformly  kind,  tolerant 
and  gracious.  She  could  be  very  decided  when  it  was  neces- 
sary and  when  she  had  taken  a  stand  there  was  no  receding 
from  it.  She  was  provoked  sometimes,  of  course,  but  did  not 
bring  forth  harsh  words,  nor  scold.  When  about  her  work 
she  talked  a  great  deal  and  continually  made  humorous  re- 
marks. She  saw  the  funny  side  of  things  which  helped  her 
to  bear  her  burdens. 

Her  life,  though  short,  was  lengthened  in  enjoyment  and 
peace  by  the  loving  care  of  her  family.  Her  husband,  who 
was  strong  and  vigorous  in  frame,  decided  and  independent 
in  action,  yielded  to  her  a  chivalrous  devotion  beautiful  to 
see.  Polly  Ann  McCorkle  had  several  namesakes.  Her  name, 
Ann,  was  bestowed  upon  three  nieces,  viz. :  Anna  Mary  Me- 
harry, Ann  Etta  Martin  and  Anna  Mae  Meharry.  There  are 
also  several  children  of  cousins  and  friends,  and  at  this  writing 
(1925),  two  granddaughters  who  wear  the  name.  In  recog- 
nition it  was  Mrs.  McCorkle's  intention  to  give  a  gold  ring  to 
each  child  who  was  christened  with  her  name. 

To  the  writer  she  gave  her  wedding  ring,  a  wide  gold 
band  ring.  In  presenting  it  she  said,  "I  have  no  daughter  and 
I  may  never  have  any  granddaughters.  As  you  are  a  double 
niece,  I  want  you  to  have  my  wedding  ring.  Wear  it  in  mem- 
ory of  Aunt  Polly."  She  tied  the  ring  on  the  writer's  hand 
with  a  narrow  red  ribbon.  This  occurred  only  a  few  weeks 
before  her  death. 

The  frailty  of  her  girlhood  increased  through  maturity 
and  she  never  knew  what  it  was  to  be  quite  well  while  hav- 
ing recurring  periods  of  ill  health  and  intermittent  times  of 
comparative  relief.  Her  indomitable  will  seemed  to  defy  the 
loss  of  physical  vigor.  As  the  final  end  approached  she  was 
confined  to  her  bed  for  eight  weeks.  She  was  given  every  care 
and  attention,  and  throughout  that  time  her  patient  sweetness 
and  hopefulness  never  wavered. 

During  the  last  week  of  Mrs.  McCorkle's  life  her  mother 
died.  At  Mrs.  McCorkle's  express  request  the  funeral  cortege 
stopped  at  her  home  and  her  mother's  casket  was  carried  into 
her  room  and  to  her  bedside  so  that  she  could  view  her  mother 
for  the  last  time.     She  knew  that  death  would  soon  release  her. 


166  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

that  her  spirit  might  find  rest  and  peace  with  the  mother  and 
other  loved  ones  who  had  gone  before.  To  the  last  her  smile 
was  ever  ready  to  greet  those  who  came  into  her  room. 

Trained  nurses  were  not  common  in  those  days,  and  dur- 
ing these  weeks  of  illness  she  was  cared  for  by  her  son, 
Charles,  who  devoted  all  his  time  to  minister  unto  her.  He 
watched  by  her  bedside,  sometimes  for  many  hours  without 
sleep.  Mr.  McCorkle  said  to  his  son,  "You  stay  with  your 
mother,  for  you  are  handier  than  I  in  caring  for  her.  John 
and  I  will  see  to  the  work." 

On  Friday,  August  19,  1887,  the  end  came  peacefully. 
Her  only  regret  was  in  leaving  the  dear  ones  here,  as  she 
said  "only  for  a  time." 

"She  has  gone 
Home    to    her    Father's    mansion, 

Safe  in  the  land  of  the  blest! 
After  a  weary  journey, 

Called  to  her  well  earned  rest." 

Mrs.  McCorkle  did  not  attain  a  great  age.     She  just  bare 
ly  rounded  out  her  forty-ninth  year.     Yet  we  would  not  erect 
for  her  a  broken  shaft  to  signify  a  life  cut  off  before  its  time. 
"God  measures  life  by  depth,  as  well  as  by  breadth." 

"We  live  in  deeds,  not  years;  in  thoughts,  not  breaths; 
In  feeling,  not  in  figures  on  a  dial. 

We  would  count  time  by  heart  throbs.     She  most  lives 
Who  thinks  most,  feels  the  noblest,  acts  the  best." 

The  funeral  services  were  conducted  in  the  Methodist 
Church  at  Shawnee  Mound  by  her  pastor,  Dr.  G.  W.  Switzer, 
assisted  by  Rev.  J.  W.  Mann,  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  at  Newtown,  Indiana.  Six  of  Mrs.  McCorkle's  nieces 
acted  as  pallbearers,  viz. :  Effie,  Anna  and  Jennie  Meharry, 
Ann  Etta  Martin,  Emma  Hessle  and  Anna  Mae  Meharry.  The 
honorary  pallbearers  were  Mrs.  McCorkle's  four  brothers, 
William,  Jesse,  Abraham  and  Isaac. 

Amid  the  fragrance  of  flowers  and  the  sweet  melodies  of 
some  of  the  fine  old  hymns  she  loved,  with  a  simple  message 
of  affection  and  admonition,  she  was  laid  to  rest  among  her 
kindred  in  God's  acre  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery,  near  Win- 
gate,  Indiana. 

By  a  strange  coincidence,  Mrs.  McCorkle's  body  rests  on 
the  spot  where  she  attended  school  as  a  child.  Many  years 
before  her  death  the  school  was  removed  to  another  location 
and  the  site  that  the  school  occupied  was  used  as  a  cemetery. 
In  digging  Mrs.  McCorkle's  grave  the  workmen  uncovered 
the  old  foundation  wall  of  the  school  building,  and  it  is  beside 
this  wall  that  she  is  interred,  beneath  the  shade  of  her  girl- 
hood home. 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  167 

CHARLES  ALLAN  McCORKLE 

Charles  Allan,  eldest  son  of  Polly  (  Meharry)  and  Andrew 
Calvin    McCorkle,   was   horn    Sunday,   July   2,    1865.      He   was 
married  to  Frances  Bittle,  October  22,  1891.     They  were  the 
parents  of  four  children,  three  boys  and  one  girl : 
John    Russell— horn  August  24,   1892. 
Charles    Leland — horn    September  7,   1894. 
Bernice  Ann — horn   May    17,   18()7. 
Francis  Andrew — horn  April  2',   '9C3. 
John  Russell  was  married  June  1,  1918,  to  Justine  Wilson, 
daughter  of  Justin  A.  and   Emily   Borum   Wilson.     Their  chil- 
dren are  : 

Patricia  Ann — horn    November  8,   1920. 
Charles  Andrew— horn   May  3,   1922. 
Donald  Wilson— horn  July  17,  1924. 
Mr.    McCorkle  enlisted   August  27,   1917,  as  a   soldier  in 
the  World  War.     His  record  in  the  war  is  as  follows: 

Commissioned  second  lieutenant,  November  27,  1917, 
from  second  officers'  training-  camp,  Fort  Benjamin  Harrison, 
Indiana.  On  duty  at  Camp  Zachary  Taylor,  Kentucky,  from 
December  15,  19*17,  to  July  8,  1918.  Commanding  Co.  A, 
U.  S.  A.  Training  Detachment,  Washington  University,  St. 
Louis,  Missouri,  from  July  10,  1918.  to  September  16,"  1918. 
Commanding  officer,  S.  A.  T.  C,  Muskingum  College,  New 
Concord,  Ohio,  from  September  24,  1918,  to  January  18,  1919. 
He  was  discharged  January  18,  1919. 


JOHN  WILLIAM  McCORKLE 


John  William,  second  son  of  Polly  (Meharry)  and 
Andrew  Cabin  McCorkle,  was  born  May  15,  1868.  He  was 
married  to  Carrie  M.  DeVore,  October  25,  1894.  They  are  the 
parents  of  three  children,  a  son  and  two  daughters,  viz.: 

Charles  Howard— born  April  27,  1897. 
Alice  Ann— born  April  10,  1899. 
Mildred  Caroline— born  April  8,   1904. 


ANDREW  CALVIN  McCORKLE 


The  Hon.  Andrew  Calvin  McCorkle,  husband  of  Polly 
Ann  Meharry,  and  son  of  Andrew  and  Mary  (Gooding)  Mc- 
Corkle, was  born  October  12,  1837,  in  Putnam  County,  Indi- 
ana, and  was  one  of  a  family  of  twelve  children.  In  the  early 
period  of  his  life  came  the  war  of  the  '60s,  into  which  he,  with 
patriotic  self-sacrifice,  entered  and  served.  From  September, 
1862,  until  the  muster  out  of  his  company  the  following  Octo- 


168  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

ber,  he  was  incapacitated  from  duty  due  to  illness  resulting' 
from  guard  duty.  While  sick  he  was  given  the  care  of  a  son 
in  the  home  of  Rev.  George  Moore.  He  ever  cherished  a  ten- 
der memory  for  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Moore.  Three  of  Mr.  Mc- 
Corkle's  brothers  also  served  in  the  war,  and  one  of  the  four 
lies  in  the  National  Cemetery  at  Chattanooga,  Tennessee.  Mr. 
McCorkle  was  a  man  with  great  force  of  character,  and  he 
had  much  influence  in  his  community.  Possessed  of  a  strong 
personality  and  of  intense  convictions,  he  also  had  the  cour- 
age to  stand  for  what  he  believed. 

As  a  citizen  he  had  combined  in  him  qualities  that  were 
wholesome  and  uplifting  for  the  entire  community.  He  was 
always  to  be  found  on  the  side  which  stood  for  the  right.  In 
politics,  Mr.  McCorkle  was  a  Republican,  serving  as  a  trustee 
of  Jackson  Township,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana,  for  four 
years,  and  he  represented  his  district  in  the  state  legislature  at 
one  time.  He  was  also  a  member  of  the  board  of  trustees  of 
the  State  Soldiers'  Home. 

Calvin  McCorkle  was  a  most  entertaining  conversation- 
alist ;  his  reservoir  of  funny  stories  seemed  bottomless,  at  least 
the  writer  never  knew  it  to  run  dry.  His  faculty  for  friend- 
ship was  unusual.  Not  only  did  he  hold  fast  to  the  old  friends, 
but  because  of  his  deep  personal  interest  in  all  that  went  on 
about  him  he  was  constantly  adding  new  ones. 

Four  years  after  the  death  of  his  first  wife,  he  was  married 
again  on  Thursday,  June  18,  1891.  His  second  union  was  with 
Julia  Ann  Martin,  daughter  of  Isaac  V.  and  Zerelda  Martin,  of 
Crawfordsville,  Indiana.  Mrs.  McCorkle  is  a  woman  of  edu- 
cation, character  and  refinement.  In  Air.  McCorkle's  declin- 
ing years  he  was  a  great  sufferer,  and  she  proved  herself  to 
be  a  most  devoted  and  patient  wife,  attending  to  his  every 
need  and  sustaining  him  in  the  trying  ordeals  through  which 
he  was  required  to  pass. 

During  the  last  ten  years  of  his  life  his  eyesight  began  to 
fail  and  finally  culminated  in  total  blindness,  in  which  he  was 
shrouded  for  the  rest  of  his  life.  He  was  patient  under  this 
trial,  glad  to  be  read  to  for  hours,  but  contented  to  be  left 
alone,  only  saying  sometimes,  "Now  come  and  talk  to  me  a 
little."  His  one  great  regret  was  that  he  could  not  see  his 
grandchildren.  He  was  stricken  with  his  last  sickness,  con- 
gestion of  the  kidneys,  while  attending  union  service  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  of  which  during  his  later  years  he  had 
been  a  regular  attendant.  His  well-earned  rest  came  at  8:05 
p.  m.,  January  23,  1918.  A  child  of  the  covenant  by  birth  and 
training,  he  was  faithful  as  a  husband,  a  devoted  father  and 
grandfather.  Grandchildren  knew  his  love  and  mourned  his 
loss.    "He  has  fought  the  good  fight,"  and  his  place  is  vacant. 


History    of    tiik    Meharry    Family  169 

A  short  ceremony  was  conducted  by  Dr.  G.  W.  Switzer, 
a  former  pastor  and  close  friend  of  the  family,  at  the  home  of 
the  deceased,  516  North  Seventh  street,  Lafayette,  Indiana, 
followed  by  an  impressive  flag  service  held  by  the  ladies  of 
the  G.  A.  R.  At  the  close  of  the  service  a  bugler,  standing- 
near  the  bier,  raised  the  instrument  to  his  lips  and  broke  the 
solemn  silence  with  the  last  farewell  "taps"  for  a  brave  sol- 
dier's rest.  Mr.  McCorkle's  remains  were  then  taken  to  Win- 
gate,  Indiana,  where  the  funeral  services  were  held  in  the 
Shawnee  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  of  which  he  was  a 
former  member.  The  services  were  in  charge  of  Dr.  George 
W.  Switzer,  who  was  assisted  by  Rev.  C.  E.  Beebe,  pastor 
of  the  church.  Many  of  his  relatives  and  neighbors  followed 
his  remains  to  the  Meharry  Cemetery,  where  the  interment 
was  made. 

"Crossing  the  bar, 

Sunset  and  evening  star 

And  one  clear  call  for  me — " 

was  recited  by  Dr.  Switzer  as  the  body  was  lowered  into  the 
grave.     Many  were  moved  to  tears. 

Mr.  McCorkle's  views  may  perhaps  be  expressed  in  the 
following  short  poem  by  one  who  was  blind  for  many  years. 

"How  much  we  learn   in   Sightless   Land, 
Of  things  we   did   not   understand; 
But   which   are   now   so  very  plain, 
That  we  to  others  can  explain. 

"We  learn  that  many  things  are  worse 
Than  blindness,  which   is  not  a   curse; 
And  that  the  trials   God  doth  send 
Are  all  designed  for  some  good  end. 

"And  if  our  waiting  time  seems  long, 
We  shorten  it  by  cheerful   song, 
And  thus  is  flashed  upon  our  sight 
What  the  Bible  means  by  "songs  in  night." 
And  on  imagination's   screen, 
WTe  then  lie  down  in  pastures  green; 
And  thus  the  weary  days  go  by, 
Till  our  deliverance  draweth  nigh. 

"We   learn   to   pray   for   all   mankind, 
And   cultivate    the   Master's   mind, 
To  all  lands  send  the  blessed  Word, 
And  daily  glorify  the  Lord. 
There  are   so   many  things   to   do, 
Each  morning  brings  us  something  new. 
Thus   no   two   days   are   quite   the   same, 
And   every  night   we  praise   His  name." 

— Howard  W.   Pope. 
Mae   (Meharrv)    Haven. 


170 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Abraham   Patton  Meharry  Martha   Jane    (McMillin)    Meharry 


Three  Views  of  Abraham   Meharry's  Home  near  Tolono,   Illinois 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  171 

ABRAHAM   PATTON   MEHARRY 


Abraham  Patton  Meharry,  son  of  Thomas  and  Eunity 
(Patton)  Meharry,  was  born  Wednesday,  February  16,  1842, 
on  his  parents'  farm  near  Wing-ate  (then  called  Pleasant  Hill), 
Montgomery  County,  Indiana.  This  farm  is  situated  on  the 
Newtown-New  Richmond  road,  which  runs  through  the  place, 
and  also  on  the  Wingate-Odell  road,  which  passes  it  on  the 
west.  On  this  old  home  farm,  and  at  the  crossing  of  these 
two  roads,  is  located  the  beautiful  Meharry  Family  Cemetery, 
in  which  Abraham  Meharry  took  a  keen  and  affectionate  in- 
terest in  life  and  where  at  death  his  family  brought  him  to 
rest  with  his  parents,  brothers,  sisters  and  boyhood  associates. 

Through  the  farm  runs  picturesque  Coal  Creek.  Many 
stories  of  Abraham's  childhood  which  he  loved  to  relate  to 
his  son  are  connected  with  this  little  stream.  One  of  his  very 
earliest  recollections  was  of  a  Sunday  escapade  along  the 
creek.  In  those  pioneer  days  it  was  customary  for  the  clan 
to  gather  on  Sunday  after  church  at  the  home  of  some  member 
of  the  family.  On  this  particular  Sunday  the  gathering  place 
was  the  Thomas  Meharry  home  on  Coal  Creek.  At  that  time 
the  stream  did  not  have  the  well  defined,  deep  channel  it  now 
occupies,  but  meandered  through  a  peaty  swamp,  covered  with 
tussocks  of  swamp  grass.  Its  margins  were  dotted  with  wil- 
lows, at  whose  roots  were  occasional  deep  holes  filled  with 
catfish,  mud  turtles,  and  other  denizens  dear  to  boyish  hearts. 
The  banks  were  grown  high  with  cat  tails  and  water-loving 
plants,  among  which  hundreds  of  muskrats  built  their  villages, 
and  the  known  presence  of  rattlesnakes  and  water  moccasins 
in  this  swampy  wilderness  only  encouraged  adventurous  boy- 
hood to  explore  its  depths.  On  this  particular  Sunday  Coal 
Creek  was  just  receding  after  an  early  spring  flood,  which  had 
covered  the  entire  bottom  land  for  days.  The  cow  tracks  and 
depressions  were  still  full  of  water,  but  the  swamp  tussocks 
made  convenient  stepping  places.  So  what  was  more  natural 
than  for  Abraham's  older  brothers  and  cousins  to  plan  for 
an  excursion  to  the  creek  after  dinner?  Abraham  and  his 
twin,  Isaac,  being  the  youngest  of  the  family  and  still  quite 
small,  were  considered  entirely  too  young  to  be  included  in 
the  party  and  were  driven  back  by  the  older  boys  when  the 
start  was  made.  Undaunted,  however,  the  twins  followed  at 
a  safe  distance,  unobserved  at  first  by  the  older  boys.  How- 
ever, a  little  later,  when  the  boys  discovered  that  the  cow 
tracks  and  puddles  were  full  of  catfish,  the  little  boys  became 
very  welcome  comrades,  for  their  big  straw  hats  with  tall, 
cone-shaped  crowns  were  exactly  what  was  needed  to  carry 
home  the  fish  and  the)-  returned  quite  the  heroes  of  the  occa- 


172  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

sion.  But  the  escapade  had  to  be  kept  quiet  and  the  fish  con- 
cealed until  Monday,  for  it  would  have  been  hazardous  indeed 
to  have  revealed  to  their  elders  that  the  Sabbath  had  been 
so  desecrated ! 

This  incident  of  early  childhood  made  a  lasting  impression 
on  the  boy.  So  did  the  little  evening  fishing  trips  with  his 
older  sister  Jane,  who  seems  to  have  dearly  loved  the  sport, 
and  in  whose  care  the  twins  were  left  much  of  the  time  by 
the  busy  mother.  Fishing  became  his  favorite  sport  and 
pastime.  Later,  in  early  boyhood,  while  herding  cattle  on  the 
Illinois  prairie,  near  Rossville,  he  whiled  away  the  hours  at 
midday  while  the  cattle  were  at  rest  by  snaring  suckers  from 
a  pool  at  the  foot  of  a  big  sycamore  on  the  bank  of  a  little 
prairie  creek,  with  a  snare  made  from  the  long  hair  of  his 
horse's  tail.  He  caught  and  recaught  the  same  half  dozen 
suckers  day  after  day,  carefully  returning  them  to  the  water 
uninjured,  so  that  the  supply  of  fish  might  not  become  de- 
pleted. 

Another  story  was  of  a  day  in  early  manhood  when  he 
slipped  quietly  away  from  his  farm  hands,  conscious  of  the 
fact  that  he  needed  to  be  plowing,  but  with  a  sportsman's  in- 
stinct that  conditions  were  peculiarly  ripe  for  fishing.  Taking- 
two  lines  he  went  to  the  creek  not  far  from  the  house.  He 
had  only  time  to  bait  his  hooks  and  drop  them  in  the  water 
before  he  heard  one  of  the  hands  calling.  He  hastily  left  his 
lines  and  went  to  help  the  man  out  of  his  difficulty.  An  hour 
later,  when  he  returned,  he  found  that  in  his  absence  two  large 
catfish  had  been  hooked.  He  always  said  that  he  had  great 
sport  and  the  best  of  luck  on  that  stolen  fishing  excursion. 

One  of  the  earliest  recollections  of  his  son  is  of  his  father 
taking  him  ofT  on  a  fishing  trip  one  evening  to  this  same  creek 
that  runs  through  the  farm  in  Illinois  which  had  then  become 
Abraham's  home.  The  son  does  not  know,  but  he  strongly 
suspects  that  his  father  was  that  day  consciously  preparing 
for  many  a  happy  hour  with  his  son  later  in  life  by  inspiring 
him  at  this  impressionable  age  with  a  love  of  a  sport  which 
he  enjoyed.  Certainly  later,  when  the  boy  was  at  an  age  when 
he  needed  his  father's  counsel,  he  received  it  quite  uncon- 
sciously in  the  most  natural  spirit  of  comradeship  while  on 
fishing  excursions,  where  two  were  excellent  company  and 
three  would  have  been  a  crowd. 

Thus  Abraham  Meharry  preserved  through  manhood  a 
spirit  of  jovial  youth,  which  was  not  only  a  source  of  real 
pleasure  to  himself,  but  afforded  many  an  opportunity  for 
exerting  a  wholesome  influence  on  the  lives  of  his  son  and 
the  latter's  young  friends.  He  must  have  been  a  strong  be- 
liever in  the  assertion  of  Robert  Burns  that  "the  rigid  right- 
eous is  a  foo' ;  the  rigid  wise,  anither !"  for  he  never  undertook 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  173 

to  give  his  young  friends  the  impression  of  unusual  piety  or 
wisdom.  He  rather  gained  their  confidence  by  stories  of  his 
own  youth,  which  always  emphasized  the  very  human  and 
prankish  side  of  his  nature,  but  the  stories  nearly  always 
taught  lessons  to  the  thoughtful  listener  without  taking  on 
the  nature  of  sermons.  Frequently  these  stories  were  chosen 
with  a  view  of  impressing  the  listener  with  the  consequences 
of  some  weakness  which  he  saw  in  the  latter's  temperament, 
while  relieving  his  embarrassment  by  revealing  the  fact  that 
the  narrator  had  had  the  same  frailty  to  overcome.  Practi- 
cally the  whole  gamut  of  youthful  pranks  and  tempta- 
tions was  frequently  and  forcefully  covered  by  these  stories 
of  his  own  experiences.  They  were  not  always  a  support  to 
his  own  dignity,  yet  ever  emphasized  his  keen  insight  into 
human  character  and  seldom  failed  to  gain  the  confidence  and 
esteem  of  his  listener. 

As  a  youth,  Abraham  Meharry  Avas  a  frail,  short-waisted, 
long-legged,  rather  awkward  boy,  whom  his  brother-in-law, 
Calvin  McCorkle,  characterized  in  perhaps  an  inelegant  but 
very  expressive  way  as  being  "split  clear  to  the  shirt  collar." 
His  twin,  Isaac,  however,  was  as  vigorous  and  shapely  a  speci- 
men of  athletic  boyhood  as  could  be  found  in  the  countryside. 
It  was  Isaac,  therefore,  who  always  led  in  their  play,  pranks 
and  boyish  mischief,  and  Abraham,  willingly  or  unwillingly, 
as  the  case  might  be,  did  his  brother's  bidding,  sometimes  only 
after  vigorous  chastisement  at  the  hands  of  the  youthful  Isaac. 
The  noise  which  frequently  accompanied  this  form  of  com- 
pulsion very  often  brought  interference  from  the  mother  of 
the  boys,  who  always  settled  the  difficulty  by  requiring  the 
brothers  to  kiss  and  shake  hands.  This  Isaac  was  always 
in  a  humor  to  do,  having  had  all  the  better  of  the  fraternal 
argument,  but  Abe,  as  the  wreaker  brother  was  familiarly 
known,  nearly  always  required  physical  persuasion  at  the 
hands  of  his  mother  to  put  him  in  a  conciliatory  mood. 

One  of  the  traits  of  his  mother's  character,  which  very 
deeply  and  favorably  impressed  Abraham  Meharry,  was  her 
faculty  of  never  displaying  temper  when  she  chastened.  This 
she  always  sought  to  impress  on  her  children  by  whistling 
merrily  as  she  punished.  She  never  shrank  from  her  parental 
duties,  but  meted  out  discipline  whenever  needed  with  her 
characteristic  energy  and  promptness.  Neither  did  she  ever 
forget  her  promise  of  punishment  when  a  culprit  escaped,  but 
the  guilty  one  was  sure  of  being  awrakened  at  dawn  next 
morning  by  the  mother,  cheerfully  whistling,  but  applying 
energetic  punishment  where  the  covering  was  thinnest.  It 
was  always  brief  and  stinging,  but  never  unnecessarily  or 
cruelh'  severe,  and  usually  accompanied  by  such  a  remark  as 


174  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

"I  told  you  I'd  not  forget,  didn't  I,  son?"  This  attitude  gained 
Abraham's  everlasting  respect  and  esteem  for  his  mother, 
which  in  this  particular  was  not  fully  shared  by  the  father, 
who  sometimes  lost  his  self  control  while  dealing  with  his 
offspring.  The  father  left  matters  of  discipline  to  the  mother, 
except  when  greatly  exasperated,  and  then  was  inclined  to 
be  unreasonably  severe. 

The  twins  were  the  best  of  companions  and  playmates, 
except  on  occasions  when  slight  differences  of  opinion  arose, 
but  the  consequent  unpleasantness  was  usually  quickly  ended 
by  the  interference  of  the  mother  or  by  the  decisive  deter- 
mination of  the  brother  Isaac.  In  later  life  Abraham  never 
seemed  to  resent  at  all  his  brother's  early  disposition  to  arbi- 
trarily terminate  their  disputes.  Isaac  rather  gained  his  broth- 
er's stronger  respect  and  esteem  by  his  physical  superiority, 
frequently  manifested.  Possibly  due  to  early  athletic  trials 
of  endurance,  Isaac  in  young  manhood  lost  to  a  degree  this 
extraordinary  physical  vigor  which  had  blessed  his  childhood, 
while  Abraham  gradually  gained  physical  strength  and  endur- 
ance until  in  middle  age  he  became  quite  a  striking  specimen 
of  masculine  vigor  and  strength.  This  very  reversal  of  the 
early  physical  comparison  between  the  brothers  seemed  to 
deepen  their  affection  for  one  another,  and  the  brotherly  love 
and  esteem  which  was  mutual  between  them  became  a  strik- 
ing object  lesson  to  their  sons.  Possibly  this  may  account 
in  some  degree  for  the  strong  and  affectionate  friendship  and 
understanding  between  the  sons  of  these  twins,  particularly 
Abraham's  only  son  and  the  youngest  son  of  Isaac,  between 
whom  there  was  very  little  difference  in  age. 

When  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  old  Abraham  accom- 
panied his  oldest  brother,  William,  to  Illinois,  near  Rossville, 
where  they  grazed  a  large  herd  of  cattle  on  the  wild  grasses 
of  the  unoroken  and  almost  unsettled  prairie.  Late  in  the 
summer  the  older  brother  was  called  home  and  the  boy  Abra- 
ham was  left  alone  with  the  responsibility  for  the  cattle.  It 
must  have  been  a  lonely  life  for  the  youngster,  but  the  ex- 
perience undoubtedly  served  to  fix  at  an  early  date  those 
qualities  of  perseverance  and  quiet  determination  which  later 
became  outstanding  and  noticeable  traits  of  his  character. 
Pioneer  life  was  primitive  in  those  days.  Abraham  used  to 
tell  his  son  of  his  varied  experiences  in  the  home  of  some 
early  settler  and  his  family  who  shared  their  cabin  with  the 
Hoosier  boy.  There  was  a  convenient  arrangement  of  the 
door,  which  was  swung  high  from  the  sill,  or  perhaps  had  a 
hole  cut  in  it,  to  allow  the  entrance  of  the  children's  pet  rab- 
bits. The  big  buck  rabbit  had  an  exasperating  habit  of  com- 
ing into  young  Abe's  bedroom  in  the  dead  of  night  and  loudly 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  175 

stamping-  on  the  uncovered  rough  plank  floor.  It  was  almost 
a  nightly  occurrence  for  the  boy  to  have  to  get  up  and  drive 
this  noisy  bunny  from  his  room  so  that  he  might  sleep.  The 
children  of  this  settler's  family  must  have  been  gentler  with 
their  rabbits  than  they  were  with  a  fawn,  which  young  Abe 
captured,  for  they  killed  it  by  persistent  attempts  to  ride  it 
while  its  owner  was  away  with  the  cattle. 

The  story  of  one  of  his  adventures  during  this  summer 
spent  as  a  cowboy  well  illustrates  how  these  early  experiences 
served  to  develop  early  in  life  many  of  the  sterner  qualities 
of  manhood,  among  which  are  courage,  self-reliance  and  de- 
termination. Abe's  brother  William  had  returned  after  sev- 
eral weeks'  absence  and  relieved  him  so  that  he  might  return 
home  for  a  few  days  at  the  end  of  a  week.  He  mounted  his 
horse  Saturday  afternoon  for  the  ride  of  more  than  fifty  miles 
home.  His  lunch  and  entire  outfit  of  clothes  rolled  into  a  bun- 
dle were  tied  behind  his  saddle  and  his  long  cattle  whip  coiled 
about  its  horn.  He  rode  along  at  an  easy  canter,  glad  to  be 
starting  home  and  happy  to  be  carefree.  Before  he  had  gone 
many  miles  he  was  overtaken  by  two  boys,  larger  than  himself 
and  older,  who  rode  up  beside  him,  one  on  either  side. 

While  one  engaged  and  interested  him  in  conversation, 
the  other  was  busy  cutting  the  rawhide  thongs  that  held  his 
bundle  of  clothes  and  lunch.  Then,  at  a  signal,  they  both 
dashed  away  with  his  belongings.  Discovering  immediately 
what  had  happened,  the  lad  Abraham  gave  chase,  loudly  pro- 
testing and  demanding  that  the  thieves  give  up  their  plunder. 
Taunts  and  gibes  were  all  he  received,  however,  which  only 
served  to  stir  his  anger  to  fever  heat. 

The  two  boys,  who  rode  only  common  farm  horses,  had 
reckoned  neither  with  his  determination  and  pluck,  nor  with 
the  fleetness  of  his  hardened  cow  pony.  They  were  overtaken 
very  soon,  for  their  steeds  were  quickly  exhausted.  Then 
Abraham's  demands  that  they  drop  his  bundle  were  empha- 
sized with  keen  cracks  from  the  cattle  whip,  in  the  use  of 
which  the  boy  herdsman  had  had  abundant  training.  Finding 
that  they  must  appease  their  victim's  wrath  in  some  way,  the 
culprits  sought  to  divert  his  attention  by  casting  the  articles 
of  clothing  ofT  piece  by  piece,  but  Abe  was  not  satisfied  until 
the  last  belonging  had  been  abandoned. 

Then  he  had  to  retrace  his  course  for  more  than  a  mile, 
picking  up  his  garments  one  by  one,  where  they  had  been 
cast  away  by  the  thieves.  A  man,  who  overtook  him  and 
helped  in  this  task,  offering  kind  words  of  sympathy  and  en- 
couragement to  the  lad,  who,  boylike,  was  crying  with  wrath 
and  indignation,  was  never  forgotten. 

After  so  much  lost  time,  the  journey  was  a  hard  one  for 


176  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

both  boy  and  pony,  for  they  completed  it  without  rest  or  food, 
arriving  home  some  time  after  nightfall. 

These  days  together  on  the  prairie  seemed  to  knit  the 
older  brother,  William,  and  the  boy,  Abe,  together  with  a  bond 
of  affection  which  was  never  broken.  Later,  after  the  two 
brothers  moved  to  Illinois,  and  after  William  and  his  family 
moved  from  the  farm  into  the  village  of  Tolono,  it  was  seldom 
that  the  brother  William  did  not  make  it  a  point  to  pass  the 
Methodist  Church  on  his  way  home  from  service  at  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  invite  the  younger  man  and  his  family 
to  dine  with  him.  This  attention  was  deeply  appreciated  by 
Abraham  and  his  family,  and  they  seldom  declined  the  hos- 
pitality unless  they  had  already  accepted  an  invitation  from 
the  other  brother,  Jesse,  or  other  friends. 

Abraham  Meharry  attended  the  primitive  district  schools 
of  his  community  at  the  period  when  "lickin'  and  larnin'  ' 
were  popularly  supposed  to  be  inseparable.  One  of  his  stories 
of  his  late  adolescence  was  of  an  experience  with  a  big  bully, 
who  taught  in  their  district.  He  had  a  reputation  for  being 
cruel  in  the  extreme  with  any  exasperating  child  not  absolute- 
ly too  large  for  him  to  master.  At  the  time  there  was  a  young, 
rather  undersized  Irish  lad  of  about  young  Abe's  age  attend- 
ing the  school  who  worked  mornings  and  evenings  in  the 
Thomas  Meharry  home  for  his  board  and  lodging.  This  lad 
had  all  the  fun-loving  traits  of  his  nationality  and  one  day 
started  some  practical  joke  during  school  hours  and  was 
caught  in  the  act  by  the  hard-fisted  master,  who  proceeded 
to  brutally  shake  and  cuff  the  boy  about,  growing  rougher 
and  rougher  as  his  anger  rose,  until  at  last  he  threw  the  boy 
violently  to  the  floor  and  raised  his  heavy  heel  above  the 
lad's  chest,  exclaiming:  "Now  lie  there  or  I'll  stamp  yuh." 
Young  Abe's  sense  of  justice  and  humanity  could  be  restrained 
no  longer  and  rising  from  his  seat  and  pointing  a  steady  finger 
at  the  master  he  demanded  that  he  "go  back  behind  his  desk 
where  he  properly  belonged."  Furiously  turning  on  the  young 
Meharry,  the  master  demanded  to  know  who  was  running 
that  school.  Abe  sternly  replied  :  "Nobody,  but  I  intend  to 
take  charge  at  once  if  you  do  not  do  as  I  say."  Sizing  up  the 
young  chap's  militant  attitude  and  observing  a  gleam  of  ap- 
proval in  the  eyes  of  the  three  other  brothers,  the  master  con- 
cluded that  he  could  best  maintain  his  dignity  by  refusing  to 
argue  the  case,  and  announced  that  Abe  Meharry  might  "take 
his  books  and  go  home."  He  did  so,  and  in  this  way  the  af- 
fair was  brought  to  the  attention  of  his  parents  and  other 
patrons  of  the  school.  They  concluded  that  such  insubordina- 
tion must  be  squelched  immediately.  Knowing  that  young 
Meharry  was   an   ambitious   student,   they   presumed   that  he 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  177 

would  consent  to  almost  any  humiliation  in  order  to  be  rein- 
stated. They  called  him  in  and,  after  severely  lecturing  him 
upon  his  unruly  ways,  they  announced  that  he  must  return 
and  publicly  apologize  to  the  master.  To  their  surprise,  the 
boy  quietly  refused  to  apologize  at  all,  and  said  that  if  he 
were  to  return  it  was  to  be  on  the  condition  that  such  acts  of 
cruelty  never  be  repeated.  After  a  deal  of  argument  the  affair 
was  quietly  dropped  and  young  Abe  allowed  to  return  to 
school  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  Nothing  like  that  did 
happen  again  that  term  and  at  the  conclusion  of  the  school 
year  the  master  found  more  congenial  employment  elsewhere. 

A  year  or  so  later  Abraham  entered  Wesley  Academy  on 
what  is  locally  known  as  Bristle  Ridge,  between  Waynetown 
and  Crawfordsville.  This  was  a  boarding  school  of  some  merit 
for  the  period.  Abe  was  a  bright  and  energetic  student  and 
made  splendid  progress  in  his  studies,  but  was  so  full  of  life 
and  fun  that  he  made  almost  unlimited  trouble  for  the  keeper 
of  the  boarding  house.  He  and  his  Irish  crony,  "Ike"  Kelsey, 
had  some  deviltry  on  foot  most  of  the  time,  judging  from 
the  many  stories  of  their  pranks  that  he  used  to  tell  his  son. 
A  characteristic  one  was  of  the  time  that  their  particular 
clique  went  on  a  marauding  expedition  on  a  Sunday  evening 
and  returned  with  a  chicken  cleverly  concealed  beneath  the 
full  skirt  of  one  of  the  girls  of  the  party.  After  time  for  "lights 
out"  the  party  very  quietly  assembled  in  the  Meharry-Kelsey 
room  and  proceeded  to  roast  the  chicken  over  the  coals  in 
their  stove.  Customary  precautions  had  been  taken  to  hang 
a  blanket  over  the  transom  window  and  chink  all  cracks  and 
the  keyhole,  but,  nevertheless,  the  savory  odor  of  the  roast- 
ing chicken  reached  the  nostrils  of  one  of  the  dignified  women 
teachers.  She  arose  and  dressed,  and  at  the  door  of  the  trans- 
gressors, sternly  demanded  admittance ;  no  answer ;  again 
the  demand  and  still  no  reply.  Then  she  quietly  remarked, 
"Oh,  you're  all  very  quiet,  but  I  know  something's  going  on 
because  I  smell  it.  You  may  as  well  let  me  in."  The  door 
was  quietly  opened  and  she  entered  and  proceeded  to  lecture 
them  on  the  error  of  their  ways  and  tell  them  of  what  the 
consequences  were  likely  to  be  when  she  reported  the  affair 
on  the  morrow  to  the  superintendent.  Now,  both  students 
and  faculty  were  barely  getting  a  maintenance  ration  at  this 
boarding  house,  particularly  on  Sunday,  when  there  was  never 
an  evening  meal.  The  food  was  atrocious  and  this  poor  wom- 
an was  hungry.  Kelsey  and  Meharry  had  listened  respectfully 
to  what  was  said,  but  never  took  the  chicken  from  over  the 
coals,  and  the  odor  filled  the  room,  for  the  chicken  was  done 
to  a  turn. 

When   the  good   lady  had   finished   her   lecture,   Meharry 


178  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

and  Kelsey  asked  to  be  heard.  They  plead  that  the  food  was 
insufficient  and  bad  in  quality,  that  they  were  hungry,  the 
chicken  was  done,  and  that  it  would  be  shameful  to  waste  it. 
During  this  parley  they  were  energetically  carving  chicken. 
As  proof  that  they  were  very  kindly  disposed  toward  her,  the 
teacher  was  temptingly  requested  to  taste  the  cooking.  She 
hesitated,  but  fell  before  the  temptation.  Then  they  calmly 
announced  that  she  must  become  their  guest  and  see  the 
party  through,  since,  having  already  partaken  of  the  stolen 
chicken  herself,  she  was  as  guilty  as  the  students  themselves. 
Seeing  she  was  caught  the  teacher  stayed  and  made  merry 
with  the  culprits  and  nothing  ever  was  said  (publicly)  about  it. 

Another  Sunday  evening  the  students  returned  from  a 
long  walk  and  a  few  of  the  hungry  girls  appealed  to  the  land- 
lady for  a  piece  from  the  cupboard.  She  replied  abruptly  that 
she  did  not  serve  meals  Sunday  evenings.  The  girls  reported 
the  remark,  a  council  of  war  was  held  with  Meharry  and 
Kelsey  as  presiding  officers,  and  it  was  decided  that  that  par- 
ticular Sunday  evening  there  zvould  be  a  square  meal  served  to 
everybody  or  they  would  move  out  in  a  body  that  night  to  a 
neighboring  boarding  school.  Meharry  and  Kelsey  were  se- 
lected as  spokesmen  to  interview  the  landlady,  and  demanded 
the  feed.  She  indignantly  refused.  They  threatened  to  leave. 
She  calmly  dared  them  to  invoke  parental  wrath  by  such 
rashness,  believing  the  whole  matter  to  be  a  bluff  and  that  the 
students  would  not  have  the  courage  to  carry  through  the 
program.  But  the  students  were  very  much  in  earnest  and 
were  under  daring  leadership,  and  they  proceeded  to  pack  their 
belongings  and  moved  their  trunks  down  to  the  door.  A  run- 
ner had  been  sent  to  a  neighboring  farm  to  hire  a  team  and 
wagon  to  haul  the  outfit  away. 

Finally  convinced  that  she  was  really  inviting  calamity, 
the  lady  plead  tearfully  for  mercy  and  consented  near  mid- 
night to  prepare  the  meal. 

Following  such  stories  of  schoolday  pranks,  Abraham  was 
likely  to  correct  any  impression  his  listener  might  have  that 
he  did  not  get  his  lessons,  with  this  story  :  The  end  of  the 
month  or  term  had  come  and  the  students  were  assembled  to 
receive  their  report  cards.  When  Abraham  received  his,  he 
glanced  over  it  hastily,  then  arose  and  went  forthwith  to  the 
superintendent's  desk  with  the  question,  "Is  there  not  some 
mistake  here?"  indicating  an  unbroken  column  of  100  per  cent 
marks  on  his  report  card.  The  superintendent  asked  whether 
he  thought  he  did  not  deserve  the  grades.  Young  Abe  replied 
that  he  really  questioned  the  justice  of  only  one — deportment. 
"I  can't  help  it,"  the  superintendent  replied,  "your  meanness 
was  all  confined  to  the  boarding  house." 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  179 

Abraham's  Wesley  Academy  days  were  during  the  CiYil 
War.  One  night  a  messenger  arrived  with  the  report  that 
Morgan,  with  his  raiders,  had  fought  his  way  through  Ken- 
tucky and  was  reported  to  be  rapidly  approaching  Crawfords- 
ville,  practically  unresisted.  The  messenger  hurriedly  explained 
that  every  available  man  and  boy  would  be  needed  at  the 
county  seat  before  daybreak  to  defend  the  little  city  against 
the  rebel  invaders.  The  boys  promised  to  arouse  the  farmers 
of  the  vicinity  and  bring  as  large  a  force  as  they  could  as- 
semble to  Crawfordsville  at  once.  Meharry  and  Kelsey  were 
given  the  job  of  bringing  in  a  certain  young  man  of  the  com- 
munity whose  father  had  the  reputation  of  being  none  too 
loyal.  They  stopped  at  the  old  man's  gate  and  loudly 
"hello'd."  The  farmer  finally  raised  a  window  and  asked  what 
the  noise  was  about.  He  was  told  briefly  and  pointedly  that 
his  son  was  needed  to  defend  his  country,  and  that  he  must 
make  haste  to  join  the  two  boys  at  the  gate.  The  father  replied 
that  the  son  could  not  go,  but  the  young  fellows  unceremoni- 
ously and  arbitrarily  set  a  time  limit,  after  the  expiration  of 
which  they  proposed  to  come  in  and  take  the  young  man  by 
force.  Seeing  their  determination,  the  old  man  tearfully  an- 
nounced that  if  his  boy  must  go,  he  meant  to  go  along,  and 
they  presently  made  their  appearance.  All  the  boys  of  Wesley 
and  practically  the  entire  masculine  population  of  Crawfords- 
ville and  the  surrounding  country  spent  the  remainder  of  the 
night  mobilizing,  drilling  with  sticks  and  throwing  up  some 
poorly  improvised  trenches  about  the  town.  The  next  day 
the  good  tidings  arrived  that  Morgan  and  his  cavalry  had  been 
defeated  and  turned  back,  and  the  students  returned  to  their 
books  and  the  farmers  to  their  fields. 

Probably  because  his  presence  at  home  was  sorely  needed, 
Abe  did  not  return  to  Wesley  the  succeeding  year,  but  re- 
mained at  home,  and  actively  engaged  in  farming  and  feeding 
livestock.  Realizing  his  need  for  further  education,  he  went 
back  to  school  the  next  fall,  but  he  used  to  say,  "It  was  use- 
less— I  could  not  study — my  mind  was  constantly  turning  to 
business  and  I  could  not  concentrate  my  attention  on  the 
books  as  I  had  before." 

About  1870  Abraham  Meharry  joined  his  brother  Jesse 
and  made  his  home  with   the  older  brother  and  his   wife  on 


180  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

their  farm  in  Philo  Township,  Champaign 
County,  Illinois.  The  partnership  thus 
formed  lasted  until  Abraham's  marriage 
in  1879.  Many  cattle  were  fattened  dur- 
ing these  years,  and  shipped  mostly  to 
Buffalo,  which  then  had  the  most  impor- 
tant livestock  market  in  the  country. 

It   was   probably   after   one   of   these 
trips   to   Buffalo  with   cattle   that   young 
a.  p.  Meharry  Meharry   extended   his  trip  on   into  Can- 

Age  23  Years  acja   to   v[sjt   some   0f   the   Canadian   Me- 

harrys.  It  was  there  that  young  Abe  took  his  first  and  last 
drink  of  an  intoxicating  beverage.  The  parish  minister  called 
upon  the  family  with  whom  he  was  visiting,  and,  taking  a  lik- 
ing to  the  young  stranger,  asked  Abraham  to  spend  the  after- 
noon with  him  calling  on  his  parishoners.  Abe  accepted  the 
invitation.  At  the  first  stop  the  hostess  brought  out  refresh- 
ments— cake  and  wine.  Young  Abe,  who  had  been  taught  to 
abhor  liquor,  declined  the  wine,  but,  to  his  surprise,  the  preach- 
er not  only  accepted  it,  but  seemed  to  enjoy  it  very  much,  and 
both  the  hostess  and  the  minister  seemed  quite  surprised,  and 
the  lady  a  little  offended,  that  this  newcomer  had  refused  her 
hospitality. 

At  the  next  stop  the  same  thing  happened,  except  that 
the  second  hostess  seemed  to  resent  Abe's  abstinence  more 
than  the  first.  The  preacher  again  took  his  portion  of  wine 
with  no  apparent  bad  results,  and  young  Abraham  concluded 
that  the  wine  must  surely  be  very  mild  if  the  preacher  could 
repeat  the  dose  so  soon  without  ill  effects,  and  thought  that, 
rather  than  give  offense  to  another  of  these  women,  he  would 
for  once  forsake  his  temperate  principles  and  accept  the  wine. 
At  the  third  call  he  had  hurriedly  to  make  his  decision,  for  the 
wine  was  promptly  brought  out.  He  used  to  say  that  he 
risked  drinking  less  than  half  the  tiny  wine  glass  full  of  the 
sparkling  fluid,  but  that,  had  the  preacher  decided  to  leave  dur- 
ing the  next  few  minutes,  he  would  have  had  to  help  his  com- 
panion to  the  buggy.  He  always  concluded  the  story  by  say- 
ing, "That  was  my  first  and  last  drink."  Our  subject  must 
have  been  peculiarly  sensitive  to  anything  even  slightly  stimu- 
lating, for  he  could  never  drink  coffee  at  all,  and  a  second  cup 
of  tea  would  cause  his  eyes  to  appear  bloodshot  and  his  large 
nose  to  get  as  red  as  though  he  were  an  habitual  drunkard. 

One  of  Abraham  Meharry 's  boyhood  friends  was  Alec 
Sayers.  Abe  attended  the  wedding  of  Alec's  sister  Sarah  to 
Mark  Cade,  August  2,  1866.  Alec's  father,  Robert  Sayers', 
first  wife  was  a  McMillin.  One  of  the  guests  at  the  wedding 
was   Miss   Martha  Jane   McMillin,   a  niece   of   Robert   Sayers 


History    of    tiik    Meharry    Family  181 

by  his  former  marriage.  She  was  a  pretty  girl  of  twenty, 
but  very  shy  and  bashful.  Alee  Savers  arranged  that  she 
should  accompany  his  friend  Abraham  to  the  reception  at 
the  Cade  home  at,  or  near,  Covington.  It  is  her  own  story 
that  she  cried  for  hours  in  anticipation  of  having  this  strange 
young  man  for  company  on  the  long  ride,  but  there  seemed 
to  be  no  alternative.  Probably  very  little  was  said  on  the  way 
to  the  reception,  but  they  became  a  little  better  acquainted  on 
the  way  home.  Although  this  first  meeting  seems  to  have 
been  rather  an  ordeal  for  both  parties,  and  although  they  did 
not  meet  again  for  a  long  while,  it  was  really  the  beginning 
of  a  courtship  which  ended  in  marriage. 

Possibly  their  second  meeting  was  some  time  in  the  late 
summer  of  1877.  Abraham  had  been  visiting  his  twin,  Isaac, 
and  had  asked  permission  by  mail  to  call  on  Mattie  McMillin, 
as  she  was  familiarly  called  by  her  friends.  She  had  nervously 
granted  the  privilege  and  the  fateful  afternoon  arrived.  All 
the  other  children  were  married  and  she  was  the  only  one  left 
with  her  aged  and  feeble  parents.  The  mother  decided  to  have 
corn  mush  and  milk  for  supper,  and  the  program  could  not  be 
changed.  A  cake  was  hastily  baked  to  somewhat  relieve  the 
humiliation  of  the  frugal  meal.  To  the  relief  of  the  girl  and 
to  her  father's  delight,  the  mush  and  milk  seemed  to  be  a  great 
treat  to  the  young  man,  who  ate  a  surprising  quantity  of  it, 
though  he  rather  neglected  the  cake  baked  for  his  especial 
benefit.  From  this  time  the  courtship  seems  to  have  progressed 
more  rapidly  until  the  young  woman  finally  consented  to  leave 
her  aged  parents  for  a  home  on  the  Illinois  prairie  in  Critten- 
den Township,  Champaign  County,  Illinois. 

On  the  morning  of  June  3,  1879,  after  a  wedding  breakfast, 
shared  by  only  a  fewr  of  the  closest  relatives  and  friends  on 
account  of  the  age  and  feebleness  of  her  parents,  Martha  Jane 
McMillin  and  Abraham  Meharry  were  married  at  the  John  K. 
McMillin  home  at  the  corner  of  Eleventh  and  Tippecanoe 
streets  near  the  St.  Paul's  M.  E.  Church,  Lafayette.  The 
ceremony  was  performed  by  Rev.  Mikels,  and  immedi- 
ately afterward  they  left  for  their  new  home  on  a  farm 
near  Tolono,  Illinois,  which  Abraham  received  as  a  gift 
from  his  father  in  1868.  Miss  Martha  Noakes,  who  had  for 
years  made  her  home  with  the  McMillins,  went  with  them. 

Ambition,  energy  and  perseverance  during  the  following 
years  brought  its  compensation  in  the  way  of  success,  and 
with  accumulating  income  the  farm  in  Illinois  was  added  to 
and  other  land  was  bought  adjoining*  that  in  Tippecanoe 
County,  Indiana  (near  Sugar  Grove),  given  to  Martha  (Mc- 
Millin") Meharry  by  her  father  in  1874.' 

(  )n  the  Illinois  farm  much  of  the  income  for  many  vears 


182  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

was  spent  in  tile  drainage  and  buildings.  In  the  summer  of 
1887  the  foundation  of  a  new  house  was  laid.  This  house  was 
completed  in  the  spring  of  1888,  and  one  of  the  earliest  recol- 
lections of  the  son  Charles  is  of  moving  across  the  Embarrass 
Creek  to  the  new  house.  It  was  indicative  of  the  progressive 
spirit  of  Abraham  and  Martha  Meharry  that  this  new  home 
Avas  provided  with  hot  water  heat,  bathrooms  on  both  floors, 
and  gas  lights — conveniences  but  rarely  found  on  farms  in 
those  days. 

Two  sons  were  born  to  Abraham  and  Martha  Meharry 
while  they  lived  in  the  first  home  on  the  east  side  of  the  Em- 
barrass. The  first,  born  April  28,  1880,  died  unnamed  at  birth. 
The  second,  Charles  Leo,  was  born  Wednesday,  March  11, 
1885,  only  a  few  days  after  the  death  of  Martha  Meharry's 
mother,  which  occurred  at  the  Meharry  home  the  latter  part 
of  February.  Years  later  the  father,  John  K.  McMillin,  died 
in  the  new  home  west  of  the  Embarrass. 

The  son  Charles  grew  to  young  manhood  in  the  new  home 
on  the  farm.  He  suffered  an  attack  of  diphtheria  at  the  age 
of  three,  from  which  he  came  near  not  recovering,  and  which 
left  him  rather  a  frail  child.  For  this  reason  he  was  not  started 
to  the  country  school  a  mile  and  a  half  distant  until  the  age 
of  eight,  and  during  the  first  three  years  his  entire  attendance 
record  equaled  about  one  term.  Realizing  the  handicap  his 
son  was  under,  Abraham  Meharry  took  a  keen  interest  in  the 
district  school  and  was  elected  a  director.  This  office  was 
the  only  elective  civil  office  that  he  ever  held,  but  he  served 
in  it  continuously  until  long  after  the  son  went  to  college. 
Thanks  largely  to  his  interest,  the  school  was  never  without 
the  best  of  teachers,  and  the  son  Charles  completed  his  grade 
education  in  the  spring  of  1900.  A  high  school  course  had 
been  introduced  into  the  district  school  and  Charles  attended 
this  one  year.  In  the  fall  of  1901,  on  the  advice  of  Grace 
Moore,  a  relative  and  friend,  Charles  entered  the  academy  of 
the  University  of  Illinois. 

With  the  entrance  of  the  son  into  college  commenced  a 
new  era  in  the  life  of  the  father  as  well  as  of  the  son.  Abraham 
Meharry  keenly  realized  the  temptations  and  trials  which 
would  form  part  of  the  experiences  of  a  green,  country  lad 
of  sixteen  thrown  among  thousands  of  older  and  more  ex- 
perienced youths.  He  took  a  most  kind  and  sympathetic  in- 
terest in  all  university  activities  that  interested  the  son.  Since 
the  family  home  was  located  on1y  twelve  miles  from  the  uni- 
versity, it  was  easily  possible  for  the  son  to  spend  the  week 
ends  at  home  and  for  the  family  to  visit  him  at  Champaign. 

Beginning  with  the  day  Abraham  Meharry  and  his  son 
loaded  the  boy's  trunk  in  the  farm  wagon  and  together  made 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  183 

the  slow,  tedious  trip  into  Champaign,  until  the  day  the  son 
received  his  diploma,  six  years  later,  the  father's  interest  never 
wavered.  We  have  characterized  the  first  trip  to  college  as 
slow  and  tedious.  Slow  it  was,  but  really  not  tedious,  for  the 
time  was  fully  occupied  with  conversation,  mostly  stories  re- 
lated by  the  father  of  his  own  school  days.  Without  fully 
realizing  it,  the  son  unconsciously  received  a  great  stimulus 
to  his  scholarly  ambitions,  and  had  thoroughly  fixed  in  his 
consciousness  the  serious  purpose  of  his  college  career,  while 
at  the  same  time  he  was  impressed  with  the  old  adage  that 
"All  work  and  no  play  makes  Jack  a  dull  boy,"  and  also  that 
there  were  many  things  to  be  learned  outside  the  lecture  and 
class  rooms. 

Abraham  Meharry  was  always  a  ready  and  amused  listen- 
er to  tales  of  college  pranks,  some  of  them  not  very  creditable. 
He  usually  managed  to  give  his  son  and  his  friends  some  ad- 
vice of  caution  and  occasionally  a  veiled  reprimand  by  telling 
some  story  of  his  own  school  days  to  match  their  own,  point- 
ing out  carefully  the  consequence  that  followed,  or  that  might 
or  should  have  followed  the  act.  Seldom  did  he  say  "don't" 
or  "you  ought  not  to  have  done  that,"  but  without  apparent 
opposition  he  managed  to  convey  the  idea  of  disapproval  with- 
out expressing  it,  at  the  same  time  manifesting  close  under- 
standing of  and  sympathy  with  boy  nature.  Thus,  he  always 
held  the  confidence  of  his  son,  and  gradually  the  relationship 
became  more  and  more  intimate  until  the  tie  was  one  of 
comradeship  as  well  as  that  of  father  and  son.  Abraham  took 
a  keen  interest  in  college  athletics  and  more  often  than  not 
accompanied  his  son  when  he  followed  the  various  teams  to 
other  universities. 

Before  the  son's  college  career  was  completed  Abraham 
Meharry 's  health  failed  and  the  disease  was  diagnosed  as  di- 
abetes. Realizing  that  he  had  but  a  short  time  to  live,  he 
seemed  to  devote  a  large  share  of  his  failing  energy  to  the 
training  of  his  son  for  the  duties  and  responsibilities  which 
he  knew  the  son  must  soon  assume.  He  quietly  arranged  for 
his  son  to  accompany  him  on  nearly  every  business  trip,  intro- 
ducing him  to  his  friends,  acquaintances  and  business  associ- 
ates, never  failing  later  to  tell  the  boy  stories  recalled  by  these 
people,  which  gave  the  son  insight  into  the  character  and  tem- 
perament of  those  involved.  All  this  was  quietly  done  with- 
out reminding  his  son  of  the  impelling  motive  behind  it  all, 
namely,  the  training  of  the  boy  in  business  methods  and  prac- 
tices and  acquainting  him  with  those  with  whom  he  must 
shortly  associate  in  the  business  world.  Shortly  before  his 
death,  the  father  sent  his  son  alone  on  an  important  business 


184  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

trip  with  full  authority  to  act  for  him,  probably  as  a  tryout  of 
the  boy's  worth  or  capacity. 

Upon  the  son's  return  from  this  trip  he  told  his  father 
of  his  engagement  and  the  father  took  this  opportunity  to  dis- 
cuss with  Charles  plans  for  the  future.  He  asked  his  son 
what  he  wished  to  do.  Charles  replied  that  he  wished  to  get 
experience  in  the  practice  of  farming,  having  completed  his 
course  in  the  Agricultural  College  of  the  University  of  Illinois 
the  June  before  (1907).  With  his  usual  prompt  foresight,  the 
father  replied  that  this  scheme  was  impracticable,  as  his  own 
health  would  no  longer  permit  him  to  actively  manage  his  af- 
fairs. It  would  be  necessary,  therefore,  for  the  son  Charles 
to  assume  the  responsibility  for  them.  He  frankly  said  that 
he  did  not  believe  the  boy  could  assume  charge  of  the  farms 
in  both  Illinois  and  Indiana  and  engage  actively  in  farming 
himself  without  neglecting  one  duty  or  the  other. 

It  has  been  a  matter  of  deep  regret  to  Charles  Meharry 
that  his  father  was  not  permitted  to  live  to  see  him  married, 
June  24,  1908,  to  Clara  Esther  Burghardt,  at  the  home  of  her 
mother,  Margaret  Burghardt,  of  Romney,  Indiana  ;  nor  to  see 
his  granddaughter,  Rachel  Elizabeth  Meharry,  born  August  7, 
1917. 

Abraham  Meharry  took  a  lively  interest  in  public  affairs 
and  always  approved  any  new  scheme  or  arrangement  which 
might  in  any  way  make  life  in  his  community  more  pleasant 
or  worth  while.  His  attitude  toward  modern  comforts  and 
conveniences  in  the  country  home  and  his  interest  in  the  public 
school  have  already  been  mentioned.  He  took  no  less  active 
interest  in  the  village  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  than  in 
the  district  school.  Much  of  the  work,  as  well  as  the  funds 
for  the  maintenance  and  advancement  of  the  church,  were 
contributed  by  him  and  other  members  of  the  family.  A  large 
share  of  the  credit  for  a  new  church  building  erected  in  Tolono 
should  be  given  the  two  brothers,  Abraham  and  Jesse. 

Many  days  of  hard  work  and  argument  were  devoted  by 
our  subject  in  enlisting  the  support  of  the  community  before 
he  secured  for  it  the  first  rural  mail  route  out  of  the  village  of 
Tolono.  Some  of  the  opposition  he  encountered  would  seem 
almost  unbelievable  to  the  present  generation. 

Without  his  moral  support  and  financial  aid  the  telephone 
could  not  have  entered  his  community  for  years,  perhaps. 

His  voice  and  influence  were  enlisted  in  the  cause  of  better 
roads,  when  to  mention  road  improvement  to  the  average 
farmer  was  to  invite  trouble. 

Abraham  Meharry  was  a  friend  and  sympathetic  counselor 
to  every  truthful,  ambitious  man,  woman  or  child  who  mani- 
fested symptoms  of  thrift  and  energy,  but  he  had  little  patience 


History    of    the    Mkiiarrv    Family  185 

with  those  whose  trustworthiness  or  loyalty  he  had  reason  to 
suspect,  or  whom  he  considered  lazy  or  shiftless.  The  imme- 
diate cause  of  his  last  illness  was  a  cold  contracted  while  on 
a  trip  to  Urbana  in  January,  1908,  to  befriend  an  employe. 

He  was  an  ardent  lover  of  nature,  though  he  was  perhaps 
unconscious  of  this  trait  of  character  which  was  manifest  in 
many  ways.  His  yard  and  premises  were  planned  by  a  capable 
landscape  artist  and  painstakingly  executed  by  himself.  His 
son  scarcely  remembers  him  in  so  exasperated  a  mood  as  when 
he  found  the  hawthorne  tree  at  the  front  entrance  despoiled 
by  some  thoughtless  young  marauder.  He  took  great  pride 
in  the  thrifty,  healthy  appearance  of  each  and  every  tree  and 
plant  and  delighted  to  work  in  his  garden,  orchard  and  berry 
patches,  which  were  always  large  enough  to  supply  the  whole 
neighborhood  as  well  as  many  more  distant  friends.  He  fre- 
quently supplied  his  tenants  with  plants  of  the  small  fruits 
and  perennial  vegetables,  such  as  rhubarb  and  asparagus  and 
was  always  surprised  and  disappointed  when  (as  frequently 
happened)  the  plants  died  for  lack  of  attention. 

He  loved  animals  no  less  than  plants,  and  at  one  time 
owned  a  purebred  herd  of  Aberdeen  Angus  cattle.  It  was 
characteristic  of  his  temperament  that  though  he  loved  the 
cattle  he  gave  them  up  after  a  few  years  because  he  could 
not  make  the  enterprise  pay  without  following  the  show  cir- 
cuit, which  took  him  away  from  his  home  and  family. 

Only  a  year  or  so  before  his  death  he  took  a  trip  through 
Yellowstone  Park.  He  was  as  delighted  as  a  child  with  its 
beauty  and  grandeur  and  brought  home  an  almost  incredible 
number  of  photographs  of  what  he  had  seen.  Hardly  a  day 
went  by  that  he  did  not  get  these  out  and  share  with  some 
friend  or  member  of  his  family  the  pleasure  of  reviewing  his 
trip. 

As  a  farmer  and  business  man  Abraham  Meharry  was 
persevering,  thorough  and  painstaking  with  an  executive  ca- 
pacity for  quickly  perceiving  the  most  important  piece  of  work 
and  getting  it  done  first,  willing  when  need  be  to  sacrifice 
pride  of  appearance  for  the  sake  of  promptness  in  the  big 
things.  His  decisions  were  quickly  made.  It  was  one  of  his 
peculiarities  that  when  a  new  or  sudden  thought  occurred 
to  him,  he  stopped  in  his  tracks  and  concentrated  all  his  mental 
energy  on  it  until  a  decision  regarding  it  was  reached.  It  was 
an  almost  daily  sight  to  see  him  stop  suddenly  in  his  work  or 
on  his  way  from  place  to  place,  gaze  fixedly  at  the  ground  for 
a  few  seconds  and  then  go  on  about  his  business,  or,  perhaps, 
if  the  new  thought  demanded  immediate  action,  all  plans 
would  be  hurriedly  changed.  At  any  rate,  the  new  idea  was 
speedily  developed  and  disposed  of  and  was  given  complete 


186  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

right  of  way  in  the  process.  Any  interruption  from  any  source 
was  always  ignored  at  these  moments  of  intense  concentra- 
tion, or,  if  persisted  in,  was  usually  sternly  rebuked. 

It  was  not  often  that  he  criticized  others,  but  when  he 
felt  that  he  or  those  dependent  upon  him  had  been  unjustly 
or  meanly  treated  he  never  complained  or  whimpered  meekly. 
The  offender  was  sure  to  hear  from  him  directly  and  in  person. 
The  interview  was  always  short  and  pointed  and  there  was 
never  any  discussion.  Abraham  Meharry  opened  the  conver- 
sation at  once  without  apology  or  prologue  and  in  a  few 
short  and  painfully  frank  sentences  summarized  his  opinion  of 
both  the  offense  and  offender  in  a  manner  that  left  no  doubt 
in  the  latter's  mind  that  he  had  incurred  extreme  displeasure. 
Then  he  would  leave  as  abruptly  as  he  had  come  and  so  far 
as  he  was  concerned  the  incident  was  forever  closed.  Except 
in  a  very  few  extreme  cases  in  which  he  had  completely  lost 
his  respect  for  the  individual  in  question  he  met  the  party  the 
next  time  as  if  nothing  unusual  had  ever  transpired  between 
them. 

Abraham  Meharry  was  a  thorough  farmer,  believing  thor- 
oughly in  drainage,  legumes  and  livestock  feeding,  the  three 
well-established  progressive  agricultural  practices  of  his  day, 
and  at  the  time  of  his  death,  or  at  least  until  his  health  began 
to  fail,  his  farms  were  kept  well  above  the  average  in  pro- 
duction. 

In  late  January  of  1908  Abraham  Meharry  went  to  Ur- 
bana  to  attend  a  hearing  at  the  court  house  to  determine  the 
sanity  of  the  wife  of  an  employe.  He  took  cold  and  but  for 
the  help  of  his  son  would  have  been  unable  to  reach  home 
that  night.  The  latter  insisted  that  he  remain  at  Tolono  rather 
than  make  the  trip  home  from  there  in  a  buggy.  Possibly 
realizing  that  the  end  was  probably  not  far  off,  he  insisted  on 
going  home,  saying  that  if  he  were  to  be  seriously  sick  he  pre- 
ferred to  be  at  home.  He  really  had  developed  a  cerebral 
hemorrhage,  which  gradually  became  worse,  and  after  two  or 
three  days  he  lost  consciousness.  The  efforts  of  home  physi- 
cians and  a  Chicago  doctor  were  futile,  and  he  died  Januarv  30, 
1908. 

It  was  decided  to  bury  him  in  the  beautiful  family  ceme- 
tery on  the  farm  where  he  was  born  near  Wingate,  Indiana. 
After  a  short  ceremony  in  his  Illinois  home  he  was  taken  back 
to  the  home  of  his  birth,  then  the  home  of  Mrs.  Mary  Meharry, 
the  widow  of  Abraham's  twin,  Isaac.  There  the  funeral  service 
was  held  Sunday,  February  1,  1908,  and  the  interment  made 
at  about  noon  near  the  graves  of  his  parents. 

On  account  of  the  health  of  his  widow,  she  and  her  son 
Charles  decided  to  make  their  home   in   Attica,   Indiana,  and 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  187 

they  moved  there  in  October  of  1908.  They  still  reside  there, 
Martha  Meharry  sharing  her  home  with  Martha  Ann  Noakes, 
a  companion  since  before  her  marriage.  Adjoining  her  home 
is  that  of  her  son  Charles  and  his  family. 

By  Charles  L.  Meharry. 


MARTHA  JANE  (McMILLIN)  MEHARRY 


Martha  Jane  McMillin,  the  fourth  of  eight  children  of 
John  King  and  Sarah  Ann  (Stafford)  McMillin,  was  born 
November  23,  1846,  in  the  Sugar  Grove  community  about  six 
miles  west  of  Romney,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana. 

John  McMillin  was  born  in  Tazewell  County,  Virginia, 
near  King's  Cove,  September  27,  1807.  This  is  a  mountain 
county  on  the  border  between  Virginia  and  West  Virginia  and 
only  two  or  three  counties  from  the  Kentucky  line. 

Seeking  adventure  and  a  more  fertile  soil,  John  McMillin 
accompanied  Robert  Savers  and  his  family  overland  by  wagon 
to  Indiana  in  1831,  settling  near  Shawnee  Mound,  a  fellow 
pioneer  with  the  Meharrys.  He  had  begun  his  career  in  Vir- 
ginia as  a  farm  hand,  earning  25c  per  day,  but  soon  after  ar- 
riving in  Indiana  had  saved  enough  by  economy  and  thrift  to 
join  his  friend,  Robert  Savers,  in  buying  one  hundred  and 
sixty  acres  of  land  west  of  Sugar  Grove.  Still  later,  and  be- 
fore his  marriage,  this  partnership  was  dissolved  and  John 
McMillin  acquired  land  of  his  own  north  of  Sugar  Grove, 
where  later  his  children  were  born. 

Sarah  Ann  Stafford,  daughter  of  James  Stafford,  was 
born  in  Highland  County,  Ohio,  near  Hillsborough,  in  1820, 
and  was  married  to  John  King  McMillin,  January  16,  1838. 

Martha  McMillin  was  a  timid  but  fun-loving  youngster 
and  began  her  school  training  in  the  little  Locust  Grove  school 
at  the  crossroads  just  north  of  her  home.  This  was  a  typical 
country  school,  where  "larnin'  "  was  not  acquired  without 
"lickin'."  Later  a  larger  and  better  school  was  established 
near  the  Sugar  Grove  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  about  one 
and  a  half  miles  south  of  her  home. 

Martha  McMillin  rode  a  small  pony,  called  Nance,  to  the 
Sugar  Grove  school.  Nance  had  been  trained  by  Martha's 
father,  who  was  a  stockman  and  trader,  and  she  was  accus- 
tomed to  stopping  frequently  along  the  road  to  allow  her  mas- 
ter to  talk  and  trade  with  neighbors  and  acquaintances,  and 
Nance  had  acquired  the  habit  of  stopping  abruptly  every  time 
she  met  anyone  in  the  highway.  This  made  matters  very  in- 
convenient and  annoying  to  Martha,  who  often  had  difficulty 
maintaining  her  seat  on  Nance's  back.     Moreover,  an  explana- 


188 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Martha    Jane 
McMillin 


tion  was  necessary  to  all  who  did  not  know  the  horse  and  her 
habits,  for  Nance  would  not  budge  until  the  other  party 
started  on. 

Still  later  Martha  went  to  boarding  school 
at  Stockwell,  Indiana,  and  afterward  took 
painting  lessons  of  Mrs.  Clark  at  Craw- 
fordsville. 

As  a  girl  and  young  woman  Martha  had 
a  trusting  and  credulous  temperament. 
Her  brothers,  starting  with  only  a  faint  clue 
or  even  a  mere  suspicion,  had  little  trouble 
drawing  from  her  the  wdiole  story  of  any- 
thing about  which  they  wished  to  know, 
and  the}'  delighted  to  tease  her. 

She  acquired  very  early  in  life  rather  an 
exaggerated  sense  of  responsibility  for  the 
welfare  of  others  which  was  only  a  mani- 
festation of  unselfishness  and  generosity, 
two  of  the  strongest  traits  of  her  character. 
So  strongly  developed  was  this  watchfulness  over  others,  that 
it  sometimes  became  a  source  of  embarrassment  and  annoy- 
ance to  the  second  party.  Once  her  brother  John  (or 
"Johnny,"  as  she  always  affectionately  called  him,  in  spite  of 
his  two  hundred  fifty  pounds)  had  called  upon  his  lady  love. 
He  made  a  rather  prolonged  visit,  and  in  the  early  morning- 
hours,  when  Johnny  finally  determined  to  depart,  he  found 
that  his  sweetheart's  mischievous  brothers  had  untied  his  horse 
and  sent  it  home  alone.  Johnny  had  a  long  walk  home  through 
a  drizzling  rain.  Hoping  that  his  sister  "Matt"  had  become 
worn  out  in  her  accustomed  vigil  and  had  fallen  asleep,  the 
dripping  Johnny  carefully  climbed  the  back  porch  and  crept 
stealthily  in  through  an  open  second-story  window  only  to 
hear  his  sister's  voice  anxiously  inquiring,  "Johnny,  is  that 
you?  Oh,  I  have  been  so  worried  about  you!  Are  you  hurt?" 
Employes  of  the  Meharry  household,  wdiether  men  or 
women,  were  always  made  to  feel  that  they  need  lose  none  of 
their  self-respect  nor  the  respect  of  their  employers  because 
of  the  nature  of  their  employment.  They  partook  of  the  same 
food  from  the  same  board  as  their  employers.  They  shared 
the  same  roof,  rode  in  the  same  carriage  to  church  and  occu- 
pied the  same  pew,  and  some  of  them  even  came  to  speak  of 
Martha  Meharry  as  "Mother  Meharry"  with  all  but  filial  de- 
votion. 

For  many  years  Martha  McMillin  refused  the  attention 
of  men,  probably  for  two  reasons  :  First,  because  of  her  nat- 
ural timidity,  and,  second,  because  she  considered  it  her  duty 
to  stay  at  home  and  care  for  her  aged  parents.  Finally,  how- 
ever, her  matchmaking  friend,   Robert   Savers,  arranged  that 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  189 

she  should  accompany  Abraham  Meharry  to  a  reception  given 
for  Mr.  Sayers'  sister  and  her  husband,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mark 
Cade,  at  the  home  of  Mr.  Cade's  parents  at  Covington,  Indi- 
ana.    This  followed  the  Cade  wedding  on  August  6,  1866. 

According  to  her  own  story,  Martha  so  dreaded  this  trip 
with  a  young  man  whom  she  had  never  met,  that  she  spent 
most  of  the  preceding  night  in  tears.  It  must  have  been  a 
very  quiet  journey,  and  her  son  can  not  quite  understand  just 
how  the  acquaintance  and  courtship  acquired  headway  under 
the  circumstances,  but  Abraham  Meharry  never  lost  interest 
in  his  wooing. 

Mrs.  Fred  Haven  (nee  Mae  Meharry)  tells  a  story  of  how 
she  and  Jennie  Meharry  were  once  having  great  sport  teasing 
Abraham  and  his  sweetheart  at  an  old  settlers'  meeting  at 
Meharry 's  Grove.  The  youngsters  were  making  things  decid- 
edly unpleasant  for  the  young  folks.  When  the  time  came 
for  the  noonday  picnic  luncheon  Abe  disarmed  the  girls  by 
insisting  that  they  lunch  with  him  and  his  companion.  He 
seated  one  on  each  side  of  him  and  from  then  on  the  laugh 
was  his  for  the  day. 

But  Mae  went  home  to  relate  the  news  of  her  uncle's  en- 
gagement. When  Abraham  learned  that  his  niece  had  "let  the 
cat  out  of  the  bag"  he  took  her  for  a  long  walk  and  lectured 
her  on  the  "error  of  her  ways"  until  she  cried.  Then  he  gave 
her  a  dollar  to  dry  her  tears.  But  the  story  was  out  and  it 
spread  and  spread  among  Abe's  friends  and  associates,  who 
were  legion,  and  included  those  of  every  creed.  When  he  re- 
turned home  a  great  number  of  these  friends,  led  by  the  young 
Catholic  priest  of  Tolono,  visited  him  the  first  evening  and 
gave  Abe  an  old  fashioned  charivari,  not  even  waiting  for  the 
wedding  ceremony. 

Finally  persuaded  to  alter  her  determination  to  stay  with 
her  parents,  Martha  was  joined  in  wedlock  to  Abraham  Me- 
harry early  in  the  morning  of  June  3,  1879.  Rev.  Mikels 
performed  the  ceremony  at  the  bride's  home  at  the 
corner  of  Eleventh  and  Tippecanoe  streets,  near  the 
St.  Paul's  M.  E.  Church,  Lafayette,  Indiana.  Due  to 
the  advanced  age  and  feeble  health  of  the  bride's  parents,  the 
wedding  company  was  small.  The  only  relative  of  the  groom 
who  was  present  was  his  uncle,  Jesse  Meharry,  who  happened 
to  be  in  town  that  morning.  After  a  wedding  breakfast  the 
bride  and  groom  took  train  for  Tolono,  Champaign  County, 
Illinois,  near  which  place  Abraham  had  prepared  a  home  on 
the  farm  which  he  had  received  from  his  parents.  The  house 
was  located  on  the  east  side  of  the  Embarrass  River  (here  only 
a  creek),  which  flows  through  the  farm,  and  only  a  few  hun- 
dred yards  from  the  home  of  William  Meharrv. 


190  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Martha  and  Abraham  were  accompanied  on  the  trip  to 
the  new  home  by  Martha  Noakes,  who  for  some  years 
had  made  her  home  with  the  McMillins.  These  girlhood 
friends  and  companions  have  never  separated  and  still  (1925) 
share  a  common  roof. 

Martha  Meharry's  first  great  disappointment  came  in  the 
loss  of  an  infant  son,  April  28,  1880. 

On  November  6,  1884,  Martha's  father  and  mother  joined 
her  at  her  farm  home.  The  mother  had  been  stricken  with  ill 
health  shortly  before  while  visiting  other  children  who  lived 
on  the  Pacific  coast.  Her  health  continued  to  fail  and  she 
passed  away  at  her  daughter  Martha's  home  on  Sunday  night, 
February  22,  1885.  Funeral  services  for  the  mother  were 
conducted  by  Rev.  E.  L.  Carlisle,  after  which  the  remains  were 
accompanied  to  Lafayette,  Indiana,  by  her  husband,  John  King 
McMillin;  Addie  McMillin,  a  daughter,  and  William  Meharry 
and  Mrs.  Jesse  Meharry.  The  funeral  at  Lafayette  took  place 
on  Wednesday,  February  25,  from  Trinity  Church,  and  the 
interment  made  in  Springvale  Cemetery. 

Only  a  few  weeks  later  Martha  Meharry's  second  son, 
Charles  Leo,  was  born,  March  11,  1885.  When  the  son  Charles 
was  but  three  years  old  the  family  moved  to  a  new  home  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Embarrass  and  almost  directly  across  the 
road  from  William  Meharry's  home. 

It  is  a  singular  circumstance  that  Martha's  mother  died 
in  her  first  home  and  her  father  in  the  second.  Lie  passed  away 
after  a  long  illness  of  nine  weeks  on  November  10,  1896. 
After  short  home  services,  conducted  by  Rev.  Kirkpatrick,  of 
Tolono,  the  body  was  taken  to  Lafayette,  Indiana,  where  fu- 
neral services  were  conducted  in  Trinity  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  by  Dr.  C.  B.  Wilcox,  Rev.  Kirkpatrick  and  Rev.  G.  W. 
Switzer,  after  which  interment  was  made  beside  his  wife  in 
Springvale  Cemetery. 

Martha  Meharry  was  a  home-loving  woman  and  seldom 
traveled  without  her  family's  company.  However,  on  the  few 
occasions  when  she  was  away  from  home,  her  letters  were 
rare  treats,  for  she  was  a  very  interesting  letter  writer.  Sel- 
dom did  she  display  in  spoken  conversation  the  gentle  humor 
and  sparkling  wit  of  which  she  was  master  in  her  letters.  She 
was  a  good  speller  and  performed  as  a  walking  dictionary  for 
her  husband  and  son,  who  were  both  notoriously  lacking  in 
this  accomplishment. 

After  the  death  of  Abraham  Meharry,  January  30,  1908, 
it  was  decided  that  it  would  be  best  for  his  widow  to  return 
to  Indiana,  near  her  old  home  and  only  sister  remaining  in 
the  central  states.     Therefore,  in  October,  1908,  she  moved  to 

Attica,  Indiana,  and  resides  there  still  (1925)  next-door  neigh- 


History    of    thi«:    Meharry    Family 


191 


bor  of  her  son  Charles  and  sharing  her  home  with  Martha 
Xoakes,  her  companion  of  a  lifetime. 

Another  indication  of  Martha  Meharry 's  strong  interest 
in  others  is  that  she  took  into  her  home,  at  the  age  of  eleven, 
Helen  Hall,  a  motherless  little  girl,  and  gave  her  a  home 
until  she  reached  maturity.  Helen  won  a  place  in  the  hearts 
of  the  entire  family.  She  completed  her  academic  training  in 
the  Attica  (Indiana)  public  schools  and  attended  the  Univer- 
sity of  Illinois  two  successive  seasons.  In  May  of  the  second 
year  she  withdrew  from  the  university  to  marry  Edmund  X. 
Stafford,  an  esteemed  young  farmer,  of  Attica,  Indiana.  They 
have  two  daughters — Margaret  Jane,  born  October,  1919,  and 
Mary  Ellen,  born  May  15,  1922/ 

The  declining  years  of  Martha  Meharry  have  been  per- 
haps among  the  happiest  ones  of  a  long  lifetime,  brightened 
as  they  have  been  by  the  company  and  childish  play  and  prat- 
tle of  a  little  granddaughter,  Rachel  Elizabeth  Meharry. 

By  Charles  Leo  Meharrv. 


The    wives    of    the    twins,    Abraham    and    Isaac,    Martha    Jane    (McMillin)    Meharry 
and   Mary   Elizabeth    (Moore)    Meharry 


192 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


saac     Newton     Meharry 


Mary    Elizabeth    (Moore)    Meharry 


Si 

1 

»atl 

- ,    »-%  mm  mjL  H  liii  Ill's 

i; 

....                                                                     -              "■>■■:-«,:„■,:.     '         •• 

Home   of   Isaac   Newton   Meharry   near   Shawnee   Mound,    Indiana 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  193 

ISAAC  NEWTON  MEHARRY 


Isaac  Newton  Meharry  was  the  seventh  and  youngest 
child  of  Thomas  and  Eunity  Meharry.  Isaac  and  his  twin 
brother,  Abraham,  were  born  February  16,  1842.  At  the  birth 
of  the  first  twin,  who  was  Abraham,  a  ribbon  was  tied  around 
his  wrist  that  they  might  know  he  was  the  older.  It  has 
been  said  that  the  first  baby  in  a  family  is  a  great  event,  the 
second  an  episode  and  the  others  merely  incidents,  but  surely 
the  birth  of  the  twins  must  have  occasioned  much  interest  and 
happiness  in  the  family  circle. 

It  was  difficult  to  select  names  for  these  babies.  Only 
Bible  names  were  favored  by  the  parents.  There  were  three 
sets  of  names  that  were  considered.  The  first  set  has  escaped 
the  memory  of  the  writer.  The  others  were  Mesheck  and 
Abednego,  and  Abraham  and  Isaac.  The  babies  were  bap- 
tised as  Abraham  Patton  and  Isaac  Newton.  The  name  New- 
ton was  for  the  noted  scientist,  Isaac  Newton. 

As  the  twins  grew  out  of  babyhood  into  boyhood,  there 
was  a  decided  physical  difference  between  them.  Isaac  was 
a  healthy,  stocky,  and  well-built  lad,  while  Abraham  was  frail 
and  delicate.  Isaac,  by  virtue  of  being  the  stronger,  dictated 
to  Abraham,  who  was  philosopher  enough  to  follow  orders 
carefully.  If  he  failed  to  do  so,  Isaac  promptly  gave  him  a 
thrashing.  There  must  have  been  moments  when  Abraham 
wondered  whether  sickness  was  a  blessing  or  a  curse.  When 
mother  called  them  to  task  for  some  mischief,  Isaac  was  diplo- 
matic enough  to  confess  and  take  his  punishment,  but  Abra- 
ham, who  had  already  taken  one  whipping  from  his  brother, 
was  as  a  result  sore  and  therefore  slow  to  acknowledge  his 
fault,  so  he  was  severely  chastised  again  by  the  mother. 
Mother  Meharry  invariably  required  as  a  punishment  for 
quarreling  that  the  boys  kiss  and  shake  hands. 

At  the  age  of  21  years  the  physical  condition  of  the  twins 
reversed.  Isaac,  who  had  overworked  himself  doing  heavy 
labor  on  the  farm,  lost  his  health  and  became  poorly  for  the 
remainder  of  his  life,  and,  strange  to  say,  Abraham's  health 
gradually  improved,  and  he  became  strong  and  vigorous. 
Abraham's  early  weakness  was  due  to  chronic  malaria  and 
possibly  a  light  touch  of  consumption. 

Isaac  obtained  his  elementary  education  in  the  country 
schools,  after  which  he  attended  DePauw  University  for  two 
years.  He  made  the  most  of  his  early  educational  advantages, 
and  his  later  education,  which  was  broadly  practical,  was 
gained  in  a  school  of  experience  that  extended  over  a  wide 
field. 

A  great  event  in  the  life  of  Isaac  Meharry  was  his  mar- 


194 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


riage  to  Mary  Elizabeth  Moore  on  September  16,  1863.  The 
ceremony  was  performed  in  the  home  of  the  groom's  parents. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry  continued  to  reside  in  the  parental 
home  after  their  marriage.  Mr.  Meharry 's  life  was  enriched 
by  the  love  and  devotion  of  his  wife,  and  theirs  was  a  happy 
and  cherished  companionship.  Isaac  and  Mary  Meharry  were 
the  parents  of  ten  children,  five  of  whom  grew  to  maturity 
and  four  married  and  became  heads  of  homes.  Four  grand- 
children were  born,  but  only  one  grandchild  survives  today 
(1925)   to  wear  the  name. 

Erne  Rebecca — born  December  12,  1864.  Married  John  Luther 
Meredith  March  17,  1892.     Infant  daughter  died  at  birth 
January  1,  1895. 
Etta  Luella — born  January  3,  1866,  and  died  October  22,  1866. 
Anna  Mary— born  May  5,"  1869. 

Minerva   Jane — born    November    15,    1870.      Married    Charles 
Mills  Fraley  December  26,  1890,  and  died  January  7,  1908. 
Infant  son  died  at  birth  May  23,   1903.     Infant  daughter 
died  at  birth  January  4,  1908. 
John   Abraham — born    October   7,    1874.      Married    Jessie    El- 
mine  Carter,  daughter  of  Robert  A.  and  Alice  Haws,  of 
Newtown,  Indiana,  on  January  10,  1900.     Lee  Carter  born 
December  31,  1914. 
Infant  son— born  October  13,  1877,  and  died  October  29,  1877. 
Twin  daughters — born   March  23,    1875.      One   still  born,   the 
other  lived  thirteen  days. 


An  old  stake  and  rider  rail  fence.  The  rail  fence  and  stone  fence  were  the  only 
fences  or  barriers  possible  in  days  of  Alexander  Meharry,  and  the  rail  fence  was 
the  type  in  most  common  use  during  the  youth  of  his  children,  but  is  now  (1925> 
almost  a  thing  of  the  past.  The  boy  on  the  fence  is  Lee  Carter  Meharry,  a  membei 
of  the  fourth  generation  removed  from  Alexander  the  emigrant.  Lee  Carter  is  at 
present  the  only   male  descendant  in   this  generation   of  Isaac   Newton   Meharry. 


History    of    the    Mi: marry    Family  195 

Carrie  Moore— born  April  7,  1882,  and  died  March  5,  1886. 
Vinton  Switzer — born  October  5,  1885.     Married  Mable  Mor- 
ris, daughter  of  John   Newton  and   Louella   (Graves)    Morris, 
of  New   Richmond. 

One  marked  event  in  Isaac's  life  occurred  when  Thomas 
Meharry  was  dividing  his  land  among  his  children.  It  was 
planned  that  Isaac  was  to  go  to  Illinois  with  his  older  broth- 
ers, William  and  Jesse.  Abraham  was  to  remain  in  the  home 
with  his  parents.  After  all  arrangements  had  been  completed 
Mrs.  Meharry  broke  down,  weeping  like  a  child,  and  explained, 
"No,  Mary  can  not  leave  us.  We  have  cared  for  her  and  loved 
her  as  our  own.  We  do  not  know  whom  Abraham  will  marry 
and  bring  into  our  home." 

Much  to  the  disappointment  of  both  sons  their  plans  were 
reversed.  Abraham,  wishing-  to  remain  at  home,  went  to  Il- 
linois, and  Isaac  and  Mary,  desiring  to  go  to  Illinois,  stayed 
in  Indiana. 

"The  best-laid  schemes  o'  mice  an'  men 
Gang  aft  a-gley. 
And  leave  us  nought  but  grief  and  pain, 
For  promised  joy." 

—  Burns. 

Isaac  and  Mary  received  the  parental  homestead  with  its 
broad  and  beautiful  acres  as  their  inheritance.  The  possession 
of  ancestral  lands  is  bound  up  with  sentiment,  yet  inheritance 
of  virgin  soil  bestows  an  inspiration  of  its  own. 

Today  (1925)  the  place  is  especially  interesting.  It  is 
still  in  the  possession  of  representatives  of  the  Thomas  Me- 
harry family.  It  is  owned  and  occupied  by  Vinton  Meharry, 
-on  of  Isaac  Meharry  and  grandson  of  Thomas  Meharry.  The 
house  itself  has  that  indefinable,  restful  atmosphere  always 
to  be  found  in  dwellings  which  have  been  used  by  one  family 
several  generations.  One  might  fancy  that  the  spirits  of  all 
those  who  have  passed  their  years  within  its  walls  are  still 
exercising  over  it  a  tender  protectorate.  The  generous  rooms. 
with  great  fireplaces,  dear  old  furniture  of  a  bygone  period, 
softly  burning  lamps,  the  winding  ascent  to  the  upper  floors 
and  the  spacious  chambers  with  wardrobes  beloved  of  our 
grandmother;  all  are  eloquent  of  a  gracious,  unhurried   time. 

There  are  no  pretensions  about  the  farm  buildings;  they 
are  plain  but  substantial.  After  a  lapse  of  89  years,  a  part  of 
the  original  buildings,  the  house  and  the  old  barn  are  yet  in 
excellent  condition.  Thomas  Meharry,  the  builder,  lies  within 
sight  of  their  walls,  and  his  grave  is  the  nucleus  of  the  resting 
place  of  three  generations  of  those  that  bore  his  name. 

Isaac  Meharry  was  of  fine  personal  appearance,  of  medium 
height,  and  rather  heavy.  He  had  a  well-poised  head,  a  high 
and  rounded  forehead  and  a  strong  chin.     His  mouth  was  ex- 


196 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


pressive  of  mingled  good  nature  and  firm  decision.  Mr.  Me- 
harry 's  eyes  were  deep  blue,  and  they  were  eyes  that  would 
gaze  fixedly  at  you,  then  suddenly  become  smaller  in  a  mis- 
chieYous  pucker.  He  had  prominent,  well-covered  eyebrows, 
light  brown  hair  and  beard.  His  voice  was  mild,  even  gentle, 
but  with  good  carrying  qualities.  Isaac  also  had  a  trait,  com- 
mon  to   all   the   Thomas    Meharry   family,   an   inborn   love   of 


Thomas  Meharry's  Barn   (Built  in  1836) 

"Who  are  there  of  the  Thomas  Meharry's  descendants  who  do  not  remember  his 
old  barn,  with  its  spreading-  rafters,  mows  of  hay,  and  the  swallows  darting  in  and 
out  of  the  great  open  doors.  How  big  it  seemed !  How  wonderful  its  nooks  and 
corners!  Who  of  us  has  not  had  happy  hours  there.  We  ran  and  jumped  and  built 
houses  in  the  hay.  How  well  we  remember  the  pattering  rain  on  the  shingled  roof 
when   the   hay   mow   was   our   only   playground. 

"The  rafters  still  remain,  the  swallows  come  in  spring  and  go  in  the  fall.  If 
you  return  to  watch  the  swallows  flying  in  and  out,  it  brings  a  touch  of  childhood 
and  gives  a  pang   of  reverence. 

"Bless  the  days  of  the  old  barn  and  give  thanks  for  the  days   of  youth." 

— Ambrose  Elwell. 


teasing,  which  he  retained  through  life.  He  was  quick  to  see 
the  humorous  side  of  things,  and  he  would  get  fun  out  of  his 
every-day  tasks.  He  thoroughly  enjoyed  a  joke  even  at  his 
own  expense. 

An  amusing  incident  occurred  one  time  when  he  was  try- 
ing to  secure  a  hired  girl  for  housework.  He  went  to  the 
home  of  a  young  woman  whom  he  thought  he  could  hire.  Her 
mother  met  him  at  the  door  and  in  answer  to  his  inquiry  said, 
"I  am  the  mother  of  seven  girls.  They  are  all  married  except 
the  youngest,  and  she  can't  marry  any  one.  No,  you  can't 
have  her."  It  took  Isaac  quite  a  little  while  to  impress  upon 
the  mother  that  he  only  wanted  to  hire  the  girl  for  housework 
and  that  he  himself  was  a  married  man  and  not  looking  for 
a  wife.  The  drollery  of  the  situation  appealed  to  Isaac  and 
he  enjoyed  the  fun  as  much  as  his  family  did  when  he  humor- 
ously related   the  happening  to  them. 


History    of   titk    Meharry    Family  197 

Mr.  Meharry  was  a  man  of  firm  character  and  unimpeach- 
able integrity,  yet  sensitive  and  modest  to  an  unusual  degree. 
He  had  the  confidence  of  acquaintances  as  well  as  friends,  a 
confidence,  be  it  said,  mingled  with  affection.  He  was  honor- 
able and  exact  in  all  business  relations.  A  very  noticeable 
trait  in  his  character  was  patience.  He  seldom  allowed  any- 
thing to  ruffle  his  even  temper. 

"Patience,  my  lord!     Why,  'tis  the  soul  of  peace! 
Of  all  virtues  'tis  the  nearest  kin  to  heaven; 
It   makes  men   look   like   gods." 

Isaac  was  the  only  one  of  Thomas  Meharry 's  sons  who 
smoked.  Until  middle  life  he  was  a  non-smoker  and  did  not 
begin  to  use  tobacco  until  about  1875  upon  the  advice  of  a 
physician,  who  prescribed  it  for  asthma.  He  smoked  for 
about  twenty-five  years.  He  was  then  confined  to  his  bed 
for  several  weeks  with  a  serious  illness,  and  u^on  recovery  did 
not  resume  the  use  of  tobacco.  He  was  a  lifelong  abstainer 
from  intoxicating  liquors  and  did  not  use  profanity. 

Isaac  Meharry \s  home  was  one  of  the  most  hospitable  in 
the  community.  He  took  especial  pleasure  in  extending  a 
warm  and  cordial  greeting  to  his  guests.  In  fact,  he  kept  open 
house,  and  all  were  welcome.  It  has  been  truly  said  that  Mr. 
Meharrv's  family  very  seldom  if  ever  sat  down  to  a  meal  with- 


"You  must  conic  home  with  me  and  be  my  guest; 
You  will  give  joy  to  me,  and  I  will  do 
All  that   is  in   my   power  to   honor   you." 

—Shelley. 

Preachers  came  ;  guests  of  all  degrees  and  even  the  school- 
master, who  "boarded  around,"  found  a  welcome.  Mr.  Me- 
harrv's home  was  a  happy  gathering  place  for  the  young  peo- 
ple of  the  community. 

Mr.  Meharry  always  asked  a  blessing  at  meals,  and  ob- 
served the  fine  old  time-honored  custom  of  prayers  before  re- 
tiring at  night.  The  spirit  of  his  home  was  characterized  by 
Sabbath  observance  upon  worship  and  conduct  befitting  the 
day. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  converted  during  a  series  of  revival 
meetings  in  January,  1869,  and  united  with  the  Shawnee 
Mound  Methodist  Church  under  the  pastorate  of  Rev.  S.  P. 
Colvin.  He  was  active  in  church  work  and  lived  a  useful  and 
exemplary  Christian  life.  The  Shawnee  Mound  Church  showed 
its  appreciation  of  his  ability  and  integrity  by  electing  him 
to  the  official  board  and  keeping  him  there  as  trustee  and 
steward  for  twenty  years  continuously  until  death  terminated 
this  service.     He  rendered  valuable  service  in  these  positions 


198  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

and  gave  liberally  of  his  means  to  carry  on  the  church  work. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  honored  by  being  chosen  president  of 
the  Farmers  Bank  of  Wingate,  Indiana.  He  was  interested 
quite  largely  in  this  bank,  being  one  of  its  principal  stock- 
holders. He  held  this  office  of  president  at  the  time  of  his 
death. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  public  spirited  and  interested  in  every- 
thing that  was  for  the  common  good  of  the  people.  The  fol- 
lowing are  some  of  the  projects  that  he  helped  to  promote 
and  in  which  he  took  great  pride :  Isaac  Meharry,  John  Win- 
gate,  A.  C.  McCorkle  and  Alexander  Meharry  were  the  four 
men  who  were  instrumental  in  getting  the  Clover  Leaf  Rail- 
road to  pass  through  Wingate,  Indiana.  If  it  had  not  been 
for  their  influence,  it  would  have  run  miles  north  of  its  present 
location. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  one  of  the  leaders  in  having  the  old 
toll  road  between  Wingate  and  Lafayette  graveled.  He  helped 
much  in  the  work  and  built  one  mile  of  graveled  road  past  his 
home  and  connecting  with  the  main  road  at  his  own  expense. 

About  1874,  long  before  the  days  of  rural  free  delivery  of 
mail,  Isaac  Meharry  helped  his  uncle,  David  Meharry,  in  mak- 
ing possible  the  star  mail  route  from  West  Point  to  Wingate. 
On  this  route  the  mail  was  carried  between  West  Point  on  the 
Wabash  Railroad  and  Wingate  on  the  Clover  Leaf  Railroad. 
The  mail  was  delivered  twice  daily.  The  carrier  was  paid  by 
the  box  owners  along  the  route. 

Mr.  Meharry  was  a  Republican  in  politics.  His  party  re- 
ceived his  active  support  from  the  time  of  his  majority.  He 
was  sent  many  times  as  a  delegate  to  the  Republican  county 
conventions,  and  repeatedly  served  on  the  election  board.  He 
did  much  to  advance  the  party's  interest. 

Out  of  the  many  now  forgotten  pranks  of  his  early  days, 
some  are  still  remembered.  One  story  dates  back  to  his  sister 
Ellen's  wedding  when  elaborate  preparations  were  being 
made  for  the  wedding  feast.  One  cake  had  been  slightly 
browned  in  the  baking  and  Isaac  and  his  twin  brother  Abra- 
ham asked  for  some  of  this  cake,  but  their  request  was  refused. 
This  displeased  the  boys  and  they  determined  to  have  for  once 
in  their  lives  all  the  cake  they  could  eat.  They  waited  until 
the  opportunity  came,  then  they  selected  the  best  looking 
cake,  which  was  the  bride's  cake,  and  disappeared.  They  hid 
among  the  currant  bushes  and  ate  all  of  the  cake.  As  a  result 
they  became  quite  ill.     Isaac  from  that  time  on  disliked  cake. 

Isaac  was  of  an  inventive  nature.  He  had  inherited  me- 
chanical ingenuity  and  was  handy  with  tools.  One  day  while 
his  father  was  away  from  home  Isaac  set  out  to  make  a  small 
wagon,  which  he  had  been  wanting.     He  selected  a  wide  pop- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  199 

lar  hoard,  marked  out  the  different  parts,  and  sawed  them  out. 
Some  of  the  parts  were  not  satisfactory  and  he  repeated  the 
work  until  he  had  completed  the  wagon  to  his  liking.  Then, 
much  to  his  surprise  and  consternation,  he  realized  he  had 
used  several  of  his  father's  choice  boards  which  he  had  saved 
for  an  especial  purpose.  When  his  father  questioned  him 
about  it,  he  told  the  truth  and  took  his  punishment. 

All  of  Isaac's  brothers  were  pretty  well  able  to  take  care 
of  themselves  in  a  boxing  bout,  or  a  roueh  and  tumble  fight, 
but  Isaac  excelled  the  rest  of  them  in  this  respect.  He  was 
strong  and  wiry  and  took  especial  delight  in  boyish  tests  of 
strength.  When  he  was  excited  he  was  said  to  be  "a  regular 
mad  dog,  hornet's  nest  and  buzz  saw  combined."  But  let  it 
lie  said  to  his  credit  that  he  never  sought  a  fight  nor  never  re- 
fused to  fight  when  dared.  One  spring  day  three  of  his  cous- 
in- agreed  to  "do  him  up  right,"  so  they  intercepted  him  on 
the  way  home  from  school  and  "pitched  into  him."  But  Isaac 
whipped  all  three  of  them.  They  were  chastised  rather  se- 
verely and  beat  a  hast)-  retreat.  Isaac  came  off  with  a  few 
bruises  and  scratches  and  established  his  prowess  as  a  fighter 
among  the  boys  of  the  neighborhood. 

When  a  boy.  Isaac  went  barefooted  in  the  summer — all 
children  did  in  the  pioneer  daws.  He  was  very  nimble  and 
could  climb  trees  like  a  squirrel,  working  his  way  far  out  on 
the  limbs  and  jumping  up  and  down  to  shake  off  the  nuts, 
apples  or  persimmons  as  the  case  might  be.  It  is  said  he 
could  scale  up  a  twenty-five  foot  extension  ladder  held  by 
two  men.  Me  was  a  good  climber  and  did  not  easily  become 
dizzy. 

Isaac  went  barefooted  until  quite  late  in  the  fall,  so  one 
pair  of  boots  would  last  him  through  the  winter.  In  the  latter 
part  of  ( )ctober,  when  the  nights  were  frosty,  his  feet  and 
ankles  used  to  become  blue  with  cold.  Idle  boots  he  wore 
were  heavy  cow  hide.  He  never  thought  of  such  a  thing  as 
using  shoe  blacking  upon  them.  When  Isaac  bought  a  new 
pair,  he  gave  them  a  thorough  greasing,  generally  with  goose 
tallow.  The  boots  became  very  stiff  after  being  a  worn  awhile 
and   were  often   greased  to  keep  them   pliable. 

Isaac  never  cared  for  hunting  as  his  brothers  did.  When 
a  mere  lad  he  received  a  severe  fright  that  checked  all  longing 
to  emulate  them.  The  gun  owned  by  the  family  at  the  time 
was  a  flintlock  rifle,  the  barrel  of  which  was  four  feet  long 
and  was  made  to  hold  a  large  bullet.  This  rifle  was  used  fre- 
quently by  the  boys  on  their  hunting  trips.  Never  less  than 
two  boys  went  out  with  it  at  once — usually  there  were  three. 
The  woods  were  filled  with  game,  and  squirrels  of  all  kinds 
were  especially  abundant.  The  boys  and  their  friends  would 
often  go  out  and  make  large  kills.     The  loaded  rifle  had  stood 


200  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

until  it  was  somewhat  rusty,  and  by  a  mistake  someone  had 
placed  a  second  charge  in  it.  The  "didn't-know-it-was-loaded" 
gun  is  the  most  dangerous  gun  in  the  world.  While  the  gun 
was  in  this  condition  Isaac  took  it  to  shoot  a  squirrel  high  up 
in  a  tree.  He  aimed  almost  straight  up.  When  he  fired  the 
gun  exploded,  separating  the  barrel  and  leaving  the 
stock  in  his  hands.  The  barrel  went  up  in  the  air  and 
came  down  with  such  force  that  it  was  half  buried  in 
the  ground.  Isaac  was  only  slightly  hurt,  but  terribly 
frightened,  and  did  not  care  to  handle  firearms  after 
this  experience. 

There  is  one  thing  that  Isaac  never  did.  He  never 
tortured  any  animals,  not  even  snakes.  He  used  to 
kill  them,  but  did  not  torture  in  the  killing.  He  never 
permitted  other  boys  to  be  cruel  to  dumb  animals  in 
his  presence.  If  they  attempted  it,  they  had  him  to 
fight.  ^ 

When  Isaac  Meharry  was  a  lad  the  country  ran 
wild  with  deer  and  prairie  chickens,  and  squirrels  were 
abundant.  He  lived  to  see  this  country  of  boundless 
distances  transformed  into  a  solid,  home-loving  com- 
munity. 

In  his  vouth,  Isaac  often  hauled  shelled  corn  to 
market  at  Granville,  a  little  village  on  the  old  canal, 
thirteen  miles  from  the  Meharry  homestead.  At  one 
time  it  was  considered  as  the  possible  county  seat  and 
was  called  Ouiatenon.  The  loaded  wagons  frequently 
were  lined  up  in  long  rows  while  the  drivers  awaited 
their  turn  to  unload.  The  grain  was  all  taken  out  of 
the  wagons  by  hand,  the  men  using  a  large  barrel  with 
a  bail  on  it  which  was  raised  with  a  rope  and  pulley. 
The  process  of  dumping  the  grain,  as  it  is  done  now 
in  the  elevators,  was  to  be  thought  of  later. 

The  corn  was  shelled  by  a  cannon  sheller  oper- 
ated by  horse  power.  The  grain  and  cobs  would  come 
out  of  the  machine  together  and  would  have  to  be 
separated  by  hand  rakes.  The  cobs  were  used  as  fuel. 
Isaac  started  early  in  the  morning  with  a  load,  about 
fifty  bushels,  returning  home  in  the  evening.  Then 
another  load  of  corn  was  shelled  to  be  ready  for  the 
next  day. 

A  great  many  times  Isaac  took  a  load  of  wheat  to 

Chicago  to  exchange  for  provisions  such  as  sugar,  salt, 

coffee,   tea,   etc.      He   drove   oxen   on    these   long   and 

tedious  journeys. 

Isaac  never  herded  cattle  on   the  Illinois  prairies,  as  his 

brothers  did,  but  it  was  his  duty  to  assist  in  driving  the  herds 

to  and  from  their  pastures.     They  grazed  the  cattle  during  the 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


201 


spring  and  summer  in  Illinois.  Then  late  in  the  fall  drove 
them  back  to  Indiana  to  winter.  This  was  no  light  task,  for 
there  were  from  300  to  400  head  in  the  herd.  They  would 
drive  them  near  to  Danville  the  first  day  and  corral  them  there. 
They  would  ferry  across  the  river  at  Attica.  Many  and  varied 
were  their  experiences.  Sometimes  the  eattle  would  break 
the  corral  and  it  would  require  days  to  round  them  up.  Again, 
they  would  become  frightened  and  jump  off  of  the  ferry  and 


Covered   Bridge   Over  Coal  Creek 

Isaac  Meharry  was  influential  in  getting  the  appropriation  for  the  covered 
bridge  over  Coal  Creek,  near  the  Meharry  Cemetery,  and  was  appointed  by  the 
County  Commissioners  to  superintend  its  construction.  It  was  necessary  for  him 
to  insist  upon  excavation  for  the  abutments  being  as  deep  as  the  specifications  called 
for,  and  he  required  the  first  stone,  which  had  already  been  placed,  to  be  removed  and 
the  excavation  deepened.  This  bridge  is  of  wooden  truss  construction  and  was  built 
in   1886.      It  is  still   in   excellent   condition    (1925). 


float  down  the  river  for  miles.  Then  it  became  necessary  to 
follow  the  cattle  down  the  river  and  bring  them  back. 

The  following  interesting-  story  illustrates  not  only  real 
life  among-  the  earl}-  settlers,  but  also  shows  the  character  of 
the  Meharry  family.  In  the  days  of  which  we  write  a  neigh- 
borhood usually  included  a  space  of  eight  or  ten  miles.  In  a 
neighborhood  adjoining  the  Meharrys  lived  a  man  named 
James  Brown,  who  had  been  in  the  habit  of  serving  liquor 
on  those  special  occasions  when  he  had  to  ask  his  neighbors 
for  help  in  the  work  upon  the  farm.  After  conversion  Mr. 
Brown's  religious  convictions  would  not  allow  him  to  con- 
tinue this  practice. 

Mr.  Brown  had  cleared  off  twenty  acres  of  timber  land 
and  he  wished  to  roll  the  logs  into  log  heaps  that  they  might 
be  burned.  For  assistance  in  this  work  he  called  upon  his 
neighbors,  but  thev  declared,  "No  whisky,  no  work."     So  Mr. 


202  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Brown  was  in  a  serious  predicament.  In  his  perplexity  he 
went  to  the  home  of  Jesse  Meharry  and  consulted  with  him. 
Mr.  Meharry  advised  Brown  to  set  a  day  for  the  work,  to 
invite  his  neighbors  and  to  explain  to  them  that  the  logs 
would  be  rolled,  but  that  no  whisky  would  be  served.  "Go 
back  home,  Mr.  Brown,  and  I  will  see  that  your  logs  are 
rolled."  In  relating  this  story,  Mr.  Brown  said,  "Jesse  Me- 
harry was  so  positive  I  couldn't  doubt,  but  I  couldn't  see  how 
he  could  do  it." 

When  the  appointed  day  came  all  the  Meharry  brothers 
responded  to  the  call  with  their  sons,  their  hired  men  and  their 
ox  teams.  Even  the  wives  and  daughters  went  to  assist  in 
serving  dinner.  A  number  of  the  neighbors,  who  were  in 
hearty  sympathy  with  them,  joined  the  party.  Among  them 
were  the  Kerr  brothers  and  John  K.  McMillin.  When  the 
Meharrys  reached  Mr.  Brown's  wood  lot  they  found  his  neigh- 
bors already  there  prepared  to  watch  proceedings.  The  Me- 
harry delegation  set  to  work  and,  later,  when  the  onlookers 
became  convinced  that  the  log  rolling  would  be  a  success,  they 
joined  in  and  helped.  The  twenty-acre  lot  was  cleared  of 
logs  and  no  whisky  was  served,  but  an  ample  dinner  was  pro- 
vided by  the  housewives. 

Commenting  upon  this  experience,  Mr.  Brown  said,  "Such 
a  day's  work  needs  no  praise  from  me,  but  I  want  especially 
to  stress  the  good  effect  it  had  upon  our  neighborhood.  I  re- 
member with  pleasure,  Isaac  Meharry,  who  was  one  of  the 
leaders  at  that  time.  He  was  blest  with  youth,  health  and  a 
love  for  work  and  he  did  a  big  day's  work." 

The  name  Meharry  Camp  Ground,  after  the  lapse  of  years, 
was  shortened  to  Meharry's  Grove,  and  the  place  became  the 
social  center  of  the  community,  where  picnics,  Fourth  of  July 
celebrations,  political  rallies,  and  other  public  out-of-door  gath- 
erings were  held.  Many  prominent  men  of  the  state  of  Indiana 
have  delivered  addresses  in  Meharry  Grove.  In  August,  1898, 
ex-Governor  Matthews,  while  soeaking  at  an  old  settlers'  re- 
union in  that  grove,  was  striken  with  paralysis  and  taken  to 
the  home  of  Isaac  Meharry. 

The  citizens  of  the  neighborhood  had  made  arrangements 
to  hold  a  public  reception  for  the  ex-governor  at  Isaac  Me- 
harry's following  his  address  of  the  afternoon.  Though  hold- 
ing different  political  views,  Isaac  Meharry  was  broad  minded 
enough  to  open  his  home  for  such  an  occasion.  The  ex-gover- 
nor's family  were  summoned  to  his  bedside  from  their  home 
at  Clinton,  Indiana,  and  were  with  him  until  the  end.  On  Sun- 
day after  his  death,  while  the  body  lay  in  state,  it  was  esti- 
mated that  five  hundred  people  called  at  the  Meharry  home 
to  pay  honor  to  the  distinguished  dead.     This  was  before  au- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  203 

tomobiles  came  into  general  use  and  this  was  considered  a 
large  crowd  for  a  country  community. 

About  the  year  1879  the  Meharry  Cemetery  was  enlarged 
by  the  gift  of  an  additional  acre  and  a  half  of  land  by  Isaac 
Meharry,  and  desirable  improvements  were  made.  1  homas 
Meharry's  body  was  removed  from  the  grave  where  it  had 
lain  since  January,  1874,  and  was  reinterred  in  a  better  loca- 
tion in  the  cemetery.  The  metallic  casket  was  opened  to  per- 
mit the  grandchildren  to  see  the  grandfather,  whom  many 
of   them   did   not   remember. 

When  the  outer  glass  of  the  casket  was  removed  they 
all  bent  reverently  forward  to  view  the  body.  It  seemed  as 
if  they  might  have  spoken  to  their  grandfather  and  awakened 
him.  Those  who  had  seen  him  at  his  burial  said  he  looked 
just  as  he  did  then.  There  was  scarcely  a  change.  His  shirt 
was  white  and  shiny,  his  black  bow  tie  perfect.  His  hair  and 
beard  seemed  to  have  grown,  for  they  were  quite  long.  There 
were  no  signs  of  decomposition  that  could  be  observed,  but 
when  the  inner  glass  was  removed  and  the  air  struck  the 
corpse  it  turned  a  dark  color. 

By  this  experience,  Thomas  Meharry's  features  were  en- 
graved upon  the  memory  of  all  his  descendants  who  thus  had 
the  privilege  of  viewing  him  years  after  he  wras  buried.  The 
casket  was  closed  and  sealed,  never  again  to  be  exposed  to 
the  view  of  his  family.  The  silver  plate  on  the  lid  of  the  cas- 
ket, engraved  "Father,"  wras  removed,  and  is  now  in  the  pos- 
session of  Vinton  S.  Meharry. 

For  many  years  Isaac  Meharry's  health  had  been  poor, 
which  interfered  to  some  extent  with  his  plans  and  desires, 
yet  he  attended  to  his  business  affairs  until  a  few  years  pre- 
vious to  his  death.  During  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1904 
he  was  very  feeble,  but  clear  in  mind  and  at  peace.  He  ac- 
cepted his  approaching  end  with  perfect  Christian  resignation. 
With  Robert  Louis  Stevenson  he  could  have  said  : 

"Glad  did  I  live — and  I  laid  me  down  with  a  will." 

One  day  during  his  final  illness,  when  he  was  thought 
to  be  dying,  Isaac  was  given  a  view  of  the  heavenly  home 
seldom  granted  to  a  mortal.  He  saw  green  grass  and  a  stream 
that  he  must  cross.  He  beheld  his  father  and  mother,  and  con- 
versed with  them.  He  heard  his  little  children,  who  had  gone 
on  before,  calling  him,  "papa." 

Those  to  whom  Isaac  described  this  remarkable  scene 
say  that  he  felt  it  was  not  a  vision,  but  that  he  had  a  clear, 
actual  glimpse  of  heaven.  Mr.  Meharry  rallied  after  this  ex- 
perience and  lingered  for  several  months.  His  voice  was 
affected  and  he  was  unable  to  walk,  but  he  recovered  suf- 
ficiently  to  be  wheeled  in  a  chair. 


204  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

The  final  summons  came  to  Isaac  Meharry  December  10, 
1904.  He  departed  this  life  at  the  age  of  sixty-two  years.  The 
funeral  was  held  Monday,  December  11,  at  his  late  residence. 
The  services  were  conducted  by  his  pastor,  Rev.  W.  R.  Mikels, 
who  preached  the  sermon  and  delivered  the  closing  prayer. 
Rev.  G.  W.  Switzer,  superintendent  of  Lafayette  district,  as- 
sisted the  pastor. 

The  place  of  Isaac  Meharry's  birth,  his  home  during  life, 
and  the  place  of  his  death,  were  all  situated  within  the  in- 
closure  of  his  late  dooryard,  and  not  more  than  twenty-five 
feet  apart.  His  remains  were  interred  in  the  Meharry  Ceme- 
tery, which  is  within  sight  of  the  place  where  he  was  born, 
lived,  and  died. 

His  relatives  and  neighbors  followed  him  to  the  grave, 
mourning  the  departure  of  a  neighbor,  a  sympathetic  friend 
and  a  brother.  No  one  had  an  unkind  word  or  thought  of 
him  as  he  was  laid  away.  Shakespeare's  words  come  to  mind 
as  a  fitting  finale : 

"His  life  was  gentle  and  the  elements  so  mixed  in  him 
that  nature  might  stand  up  and  say  to  all  the  world, 
this  was  a  man." 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  205 

MARY  ELIZABETH   (MOORE)   MEHARRY 


Alary  Elizabeth  Moore  was  born  June  3,  1845,  on  a  one 
hundred  and  ninety-nine  acre  farm  near  Russellville,  Brown 
Count}-,  Ohio.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Henry  Wilson  and 
Maria  (Davidson)  Moore,  and  granddaughter  of  Moses  and 
Elizabeth  (Clendenen)  Moore,  and  the  great  granddaughter  of 
Robert  and  Sarah  Moore,  who  came  to  this  country  from  Ire- 
land in  1796  and  settled  in  the  Pilsen  Mill  neighborhood,  be- 
tween Russellville  and  Decatur,  in  Brown  County,  Ohio.  The 
Moores  are  of  Scotch-Irish  descent.  Mary's  father  was  a 
man  of  worth,  who  was  prominent  in  business,  social,  and  pub- 
lic affairs.  His  family  consisted  of  four  children,  two  sons  and 
two  daughters,  viz. :  John  Thomas,  Mary  Elizabeth  (the  sub- 
ject of  this  memoir),  Margaret  Moore  Armstrong,  and  Frank, 
who  died  at  the  age  of  twenty-one  years.  All  of  the  above 
children  have  passed  away  except  John  Thomas,  who  still 
(1925)  survives  and  resides  in  Champaign,  Illinois. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Moore  died  within  six  months  of  each  other 
and  are  buried  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery  at  Shawnee  Mound, 
Indiana.  The  children  were  raised  by  near  relatives  at  Shaw- 
nee Mound.  Mary,  at  seven  years  of  age,  came  into  the  home 
of  Thomas  and  Eunity  Meharry,  who  received  her  as  one  of 
their  own.  Eunity  Meharry  is  quoted  as  saying,  "She  is  not 
my  own  child,  though  I  love  her  as  Avell  as  if  I  had  suffered 
the  pangs  of  birth  for  her." 

Soon  after  coming  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry,  Mary's  aunt, 
Mrs.  Abraham  Francis,  rode  on  horseback  from  her  home  at 
New  Lenox,  Illinois,  to  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana,  a  distance 
of  approximately  180  miles,  to  take  the  child  home  with  her. 
Mrs.  Francis  and  Mrs.  Meharry  had  a  prolonged  and  earnest 
argument  over  the  possession  of  the  girl,  but  Mrs.  Meharry 
would  not  permit  Mrs.  Francis  to  take  the  little  one  away 
from  her.  Mary  grew  to  maturity  under  the  sole  guidance  and 
training  of  her  foster  parents,  whose  excellent  common  sense 
and  clear  discernment  in  every  way  fitted  their  ward  for  life's 
duties. 

When  in  the  bloom  of  young  womanhood,  at  the  age  of 
seventeen  years,  Alary  Moore  was  united  in  marriage  with 
Isaac  Newton  Meharry  on  September  16,  1863.  At  the  head  of 
her  household  she  exemplified  the  thrift,  refinement,  and  hos- 
pitality that  were  hers  by  birth.  Hers  was  a  happy  wedded 
life  of  forty-one  years  that  was  terminated  at  the  death  of 
her  husband  in  1904.  Mrs.  Meharry  had  a  lovely  and  gentle 
disposition,  and  a  remarkable  personal  charm.  Her  acquaint- 
ances were  drawn  to  her  by  her  sweet  and  pleasant  ways  and 
kindliness    of   heart.      Her   wide    circle    of   friends    recognized 


205  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

her  as  a  leader  in  all  things  that  had  to  do  with  the  better- 
ment of  the  community.  She  went  everywhere,  did  everything, 
and  was  part  of  everything.  She  was  always  full  of  life  and 
spirit. 

She  was  a  cordial  entertainer  and  an  excellent  cook.  She 
served  so  liberally  that  her  table  fairly  "groaned  beneath  the 
load"  of  food.  Long  before  the  modern  invention,  her  dining 
table  was  an  extension  table,  and  her  guest  rooms  were  never 
empty.  If  a  tramp  came  along  she  would  feed  him,  thus  obey- 
ing the  Bible  injunction,  "Thou  shalt  deal  thy  bread  to  the 
hungry." 

At  one  time  Mr.  Meharry  had  a  man  named  Spray  work- 
ing for  him  who  was  in  the  habit  of  becoming  intoxicated. 
When  in  this  condition  he  seemed  to  realize  that  he  should  not 
appear  among  the  family  and  he  would  hide  away  until  sober. 
One  bitterly  cold  night  Spray  was  missing  and  Mrs.  Meharry 
sent  the  boys  out  to  search  for  him.  They  could  not  locate 
him.  Again  she  persuaded  them  to  look  and  they  found  him 
lying  head  down  in  the  cob  house  into  which  he  had  stumbled 
while  in  a  drunken  stupor.  The  boys  straightened  him  out, 
covered  him  with  heavy  robes  and  left  him.  On  learning  of 
his  condition  Mary's  sympathy  was  quickly  aroused  and  freely 
expressed.  She  insisted  that  he  be  brought  into  the  house. 
This  was  a  hard  task  for  the  boys,  for  Spray  was  a  large  man, 
weighing  over  two  hundred  pounds.  Mrs.  Meharry  nursed 
the  unfortunate  man  while  he  suffered  an  attack  of  delirium 
tremens,  although  she  was  bitterly  opposed  to  the  use  of  in- 
toxicating liquors.  Mary's  kindness  to  this  drunken  man  was 
only  another  manifestation  of  her  sympathetic  and  charitable 
nature. 

At  one  time  Jackson  Stivers,  of  Ripley,  Ohio,  was  visiting 
relatives  at  Shawnee  Mound,  and  his  half  brother,  Jesse  Me- 
harry, drove  Mr.  Stivers  to  the  home  of  a  resident  of  the 
neighborhood,  who  had  invited  them  to  dine  with  him.  By 
mistake  they  had  come  upon  the  wrong  day  and  found  the 
host  and  hostess  unprepared  for  guests.  The  host  had  the 
reputation  of  saying  what  he  wanted  to,  and,  true  to  that  rep- 
utation, he  stated  plainly  that  he  could  not  entertain  company 
on  that  day.  Mr.  Stivers  was  considered  "sacred  company," 
and  all  of  the  relatives  were  desirous  of  giving  him  their  best. 
Jesse  Meharry  in  his  dilemma  drove  to  Isaac  Meharry's,  where 
he  knew  they  would  receive  a  cordial  welcome. 

After  explaining  the  situation  to  Mrs.  Meharry,  whom 
they  found  bending  over  the  wash  tub  busily  engaged  with 
the  week's  washing,  she  promptly  welcomed  them,  saying, 
"I'll  gladly  give  you  the  best   I  have.      I'm  sorry   I  can't  do 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  207 

better."    This  she  did,  so  kindly  and  so  graciously  that  it  was 
long  remembered  by  the  uncles. 

We  want  to  mention  one  incident  of  Mary's  school  days 
that  has  survived.  The  story  runs  thus:  The  teacher  of  the 
district  school  that  she  attended  was  a  young  man  of  limited 
education.  lie  was  especially  weak  in  mathematics.  In  fact, 
he  had  to  depend  entirely  upon  a  "key"  to  teach  arithmetic. 
His  scholars  soon  realized  the  situation  and  decided  that  they 
must  get  possession  of  the  key.  Mary,  having  the  confidence 
of  the  teacher,  was  the  one  selected  to  "borrow  the  book," 
which  she  did  successfully.  It  is  said  that  she  was  the  only 
one  whom  the  teacher  did  not  accuse  of  the  deed.  The  schol- 
ars had  a  vacation  in  arithmetic  until  another  key  could  be 
procured. 


Quaint  walnut  cradle  in  which  all  of  Thomas  Meharry's  children,  except  prob- 
ably Jane,  were  rocked. 

It  has  done  duty  for  many  of  the  succeeding  generations  of  the  family  as  well 
as  for  friends  and  neighbors.  It  was  made  by  Eunity  Meharry's  brothers,  Mathew 
and  William  Patton,  while  visiting  their  sister. 

The  old  family  cradle,  which  rocked  all  of  Thomas  Me- 
harry's sons  and  daughters  besides  many  of  his  grandchildren, 
was  standing  idle  in  the  attic  after  years  of  service.  So,  when 
Mary's  neighbors  occasionally  needed  a  cradle  and  had  no 
money  with  which  to  purchase  one,  she  loaned  it  to  them.  It 
always  came  home  in  good  condition,  but  some  of  the  family 
objected  to  putting  a  prized  old  relic  to  such  usage.  The  ob- 
jectors thoughtfully  provided  money  with  which  to  buy  a  good 
modern  cradle  for  Mary  to  loan  when  it  was  needed.  Thus 
the  cradle  was  preserved  and  today  it  is  in  the  possession  of 
Vinton  S.  Meharry,  grand  nephew  of  Matthew  Patton,  who 
made  it,  probably  in  1830.  Matthew  Patton  was  a  brother  of 
Eunity  (Patton)  Meharry. 

Mrs.  Meharry  had  no  especial  adventures,  no  hair-breadth 
escapes  to  record.  Her  life  ran  evenly  along.  She  was  ab- 
sorbed in  the  duties  and  pleasures  of  her  family.  Throughout 
her  life  she  was  a  lover  of  children,  counting  them — 

"Better  than  all  the  ballads  that  ever  were  sung  or  said." 


2o8  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Mary  (Moore)  Meharry  was  the  mother  of  ten  children, 
three  boys  and  seYen  girls.  In  consequence,  their  home  was 
the  center  of  youthful  activity.  There  was  a  baby  in  the  fam- 
ily until  1885.  She  Avas  never  unmindful  of  the  feelings  of  her 
children.  The  memory  of  her  own  childhood,  with  its  brief 
season  of  unbroken  home  life  with  her  own  parents,  caused 
her  to  put  all  the  more  zeal  into  the  making  of  a  pleasant  en- 
vironment for  her  own  children.  She  mothered  her  boys  and 
girls  with  a  firm  but  gentle  hand.  Her  habit  was  to  appeal  to 
their  understanding  and  to  show  by  logic  that  good  behavior 
was  desirable.  She  showed  no  favoritism  among  her  children. 
Each  one  had  household  duties  to  do  and  did  them. 

As  the  young  people  grew  toward  manhood  and  woman- 
hood, Mrs.  Meharry  identified  herself  more  closely  with  their 
interests.  She  realized  the  value  of  education  and  she  encour- 
aged them  to  treasure  knowledge. 

Mary  was  converted  in  the  same  series  of  revival  meetings 
as  her  husband.  She  united  with  the  Methodist  Church  in 
January,  1869,  and  held  continuous  membership  therein  until 
her  death.  She  was  a  consistent,  devoted  Christian,  and  was 
an  interested  participant  in  all  the  general  church  work.  She 
was  a  charter  member  of  the  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Shawnee  Mound  Church.  In  Mary 
Meharry's  lifetime  there  was  a  custom  in  that  church  that 
other  churches  would  do  well  to  emulate.  At  the  close  of 
the  service  there  was  a  social  hour  in  which  those  present 
enjoyed  a  handshake  and  a  short  visit  with  each  other.  At 
these  times  Mrs.  Meharry  was  careful  to 
seek  out  the  stranger  and  the  lonely  ones. 
She  would  greet  the  mothers  and  inquire 
particularly  after  each  child. 

Mrs.  Meharry  was  a  beautiful,  mother- 
ly woman,  who  never  grew  old,  or  even  eld- 
erly. She  had  wonderful  brown  eyes  and 
a  pleasing  smile.  Refinement  showed  in 
every  line  of  her  face.  Hers  was  an  inde- 
scribable charm.  All  her  youthful  loveli- 
ness crowned  her  mature  age.  Her  white- 
haired  distinction,  her  gentleness  and  fine- 
Mary  (Moore)  Meharry    ness  will  long  be  cherished. 

Mrs.  Meharry  knew  the  passing  of  five  children,  from 
1866  until  1886.  She  had  her  full  share  of  sorrow.  Then, 
when  her  husband  died  in  1904,  it  was  indeed  a  sore  trial. 
Mary  and  Isaac  had  been  together  from  the  time  she  was 
seven  years  of  age  until  death  separated  them. 

"As  those  we  love  decay,  we  die  in  part; 
String  after  string  is  severed  from  the  heart." 


History    of    the    Me  harry    Family  209 

But  quietly  and  without  bitterness,  and  with  a  deep  feel- 
ing of  trust  in  the  goodness  of  God,  Mrs.  Meharry  bore  these 
afflictions  and  without  remaining  idle  to  brood  over  her  sor- 
row, she  resumed  her  everyday  duties  and  found  comfort  in 
them. 

The  widow  and  one  unmarried  son  took  up  the  burden  of 
the  responsibility  of  the  family  business.  To  the  credit  of 
both  each  enjoyed  the  full  confidence  of  the  other  and  impor- 
tant decisions  were  never  reached  without  careful  consultation 
nor  until  a  mutually  satisfactory  understanding  had  been 
reached.  Although  relying  implicitly  upon  her  son's  business 
ability  she  never  lost  her  interest  and  acquaintance  with  the 
business. 

Mrs.  Meharry's  last  illness  was  of  many  months'  duration, 
but  as  she  gradually  grew  frailer  her  indomitable  will  seemed 
to  defy  her  loss  of  physical  vigor. 

"When  on  my  day  of  life  the  night  is  falling, 

And,  in  the  winds  from  unsunned  spaces  blown, 
I  hear  far  voices  out  of  darkness  calling 
My  feet  to  paths  unknown." 

— Whittier. 

She  was  reconciled  to  await  patiently  the  Master's  call. 
The  end  came  quietly  and  silently  at  12:30  p.  m.,  Friday,  Feb- 
ruary 23,  1922.  Her  loved  ones  were  about  her  as  she  was 
taken  back  to  the  Father  of  all — He  who  gave.  Thus  ended 
seventy-seven  beautiful  years  replete  with  interest  and  rich 
in  all  womanly  Christian  graces.  Such  beauty  of  character 
dies  not  with  the  body,  but  rather  lives  on  and  on  in  the  mem- 
ory of  her  friends. 

The  funeral  services  were  held  at  the  home  of  the  deceased 
at  2  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  Tuesday,  February  27,  1922. 
The  services  were  conducted  by  Dr.  G.  W.  Switzer,  of  Cleve- 
land, Ohio,  assisted  by  the  local  pastor,  Rev.  Harlow.  Her 
body  was  interred  in  Meharry  Cemetery,  overlooking  the  old 
home  which  she  loved  and  where  she  had  lived  for  seventy 
years. 

"Hiding  away  her  own  self, 

Like  the   English  violet  sweet, 
The  perfumed  oil   of   service, 

She  poured  on   the   Master's   feet. 

Faithful  to   church  and   neighbors. 
With  joy   labor  was   given; 


210  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Nor  has  it  ceased,  nor  ever, 

She  still  serves  Him  in  heaven. 

Even  though  body  weary, 

Heart  by  sorrows  torn, 
She  ministered   unto   others, 

The  sick,  the  saclj  the  forlorn. 

For  her  this  memorial; 

None  better  would  she  ask; 
May  we  in  our   daily  living, 

Finish  her  loving  task." 

Mae  (Meharry)  Haven, 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  211 

Fifth  branch 

JAMES  MEHARRY 


James,  third  son  of  Alexander  and  Jane  (Francis)  Me- 
harry,  was  born  near  Eagle  Creek,  Adams  County,  Ohio, 
September  18,  1801.  At  the  age  of  twelve  years  he  was  left 
fatherless;  being  the  third  child  of  a  family  of  eight  children, 
much  depended  upon  him,  for  they  lived  on  a  farm  of  350 
acres.  Jn  the  spring  of  1826,  he  and  his  brother,  Jesse,  started 
on  a  western  trip,  Texas  being  their  destination.  They 
traveled  by  boat  down  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  Rivers  to 
New  Orleans,  which  was  then  a  small  village.  The  houses 
were  built  upon  piles.  They  remained  there  over  Sunday  and 
they  attempted  to  attend  services  in  a  Catholic  church.  James 
passed  in  and  was  about  to  be  seated  when  he  looked  around 
and  could  not  see  his  brother.  Returning  to  the  door  he 
found  that  the  doorkeeper  would  not  allow  Jesse  to  enter, 
because  he  was  wearing  a  blouse  jacket  in  place  of  a  coat. 

They  took  passage  from  New  Orleans  for  Galveston  and 
were  shipwrecked  in  Galveston  Bay,  losing  their  trunk  and 
clothing.  They  saved  their  money  (gold).  They  walked 
three  hundred  miles  to  the  Red  River,  and  not  being  discour- 
aged, they  decided  to  walk  to  New  Orleans.  The  country  was 
so  marshy  that  they  were  often  compelled  to  wade  waist 
deep  in  the  water.  From  this  exposure  James  lost  five  toe 
nails.  Finally  they  succeeded  in  buying  an  Arabian  pony, 
and  took  turns  in  riding.  Cpon  reaching  New  Orleans  they 
met  the  captain  of  the  shipwrecked  boat,  who  had  recovered 
their  lost  trunk.  After  an  absence  of  six  weeks  they  reached 
their  home  in  Ohio,  during  the  night.  The  house  was  built 
in  two  divisions,  a  passage  way  between.  The  boys  entered 
the  house  through  this  passage  way  and  walked  into  the  liv- 
ing room  and  lay  down  on  the  floor  in  front  of  the  big  log 
fire  to  sleep.  Their  mother  was  a  nervous  woman  and  a  light 
sleeper,  and  the  boys  had  awakened  her.  While  walking 
around  to  investigate  the  noise,  which  had  aroused  her,  she 
looked  into  the  room,  and  seeing  the  two  men  asleep  before 
the  fire,  she  called,  "Jamie,  is  that  you?" 

James  remained  at  home  until  the  fall  of  1827,  when  he 
started  west  to  Indiana,  with  a  view  of  making  a  home.  He 
located  land  in  Fountain  County  (now  owned  by  T.  E.  Mar- 
tin). Returning  to  Ohio,  he  was  married  to  Margaret  In- 
gram Francis,  daughter  of  lames  and  Esther  (Ingram)  Fran- 
cis, on   December  20,  1827.  bv  Rev.  Mick. 


212 


History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 


James  Meharry 


Margaret    (Francis)    Meharry 


Heme  of  James   Meharry   near   Shawnee   Mound,    Indiana 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


213 


To  this  marriage  five  children  were  born:  Alary  Agatha 
( Craw  lord  ),  horn  March  10,  1829;  Greenlief  Norton,  horn 
July  16,  1831  ;  Cornelia  Bennet  Hickman,  horn  March  1.  1833; 
lames  .Alexander,  horn  December  20,  1835,  died  in  infancy, 
and  Allen  Wiley,  born   December  2,  1837. 

In  the  spring  of  1828,  he  and  his  wife,  in  company  with 
Jim  Rankin  and  wife,  with  their  teams  and  stock  started  oxer- 
land  for  their  future  home  in  Indiana.  On  the  journey  they 
made  it  a  rule  to  rest  on  the  Sabbath.     Others  who  pushed  on, 


Rear   View   of  James  Meharry's   Home 


not  observing  the  day  of  rest,  were  overtaken  and  passed  on 
the  road.  James'  wife  rode  horseback  all  the  way,  but  their 
wagons  were  drawn  by  oxen.  At  one  time  an  ox  was  taken 
sick  from  eating  too  many  buckeyes,  but  James  doctored 
him  and  the}-   were  soon  read}-  to  continue  their  journey. 

When  the}'  reached  their  farm  in  Indiana,  the}'  lived  three 
months  in  a  board  shanty.  Being  of  a  disposition  to  branch 
out,  they  entered  more  land  in  Coal  Creek  Township,  Mont- 
gomery Count}'  (now  known  as  Meharry  Grove  Farm),  and 
in  the  fall  of  1831,  moved  to  this  farm  of  280  acres,  where 
they  made  their  future  home.  They  entered  other  land  near 
Colfax,  McLean  County,  Illinois,  also  in  Philo  and  Tolono 
Townships  in   Champaign   County,    Illinois. 


214  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

In  about  1838  James  Meharry  built  a  new  brick  house, 
which  is  still  standing  and  well  preserved.  James  burned  all 
the  brick  for  this  new  home  on  his  farm.  The  woodwork  is 
of  walnut.  The  house  was  built  on  an  angle,  not  being  square 
with  the  points  of  the  compass.  It  was  constructed  in  this 
way  to  prevent  the  sides  of  the  building  from  receiving  the 
full  force  of  the  wind  during  storms.  The  windows  were 
higher  above  the  ground  than  is  customary  today,  so  the 
Indians  could  not  easily  look  through  them  at  the  family  on  the 
inside  of  the  house.  There  was  a  brick  oven  in  the  basement 
where  the  family  not  only  baked  bread,  but  did  all  their  cook- 
ing for  a  long  period.  There  were  two  secret  cupboards  built 
into  the  walls,  one  in  which  to  hide  money,  and  the  other  for 
the  family  knitting  and  yarn  which  were  considered  almost 
as  valuable  as  money  in  pioneer  days.  This  was  the  first  of 
the  Meharry  brothers'  brick  residences  to  be  built.  The 
others  followed  in  quick  succession. 

James  liked  the  taste  of  whiskey,  and  knowing  his  appetite 
he  resolved  not  to  countenance  whiskey  in  any  way.  In  those 
days  nothing  was  done  without  whiskey,  but  James  deter- 
mined he  could  get  along  without  it,  and  to  Solomon  Mc- 
Kinney,  who  once  inquired  if  he  would  let  a  job  of  wheat 
cutting  (with  a  cradle)  and  furnish  whiskey,  James'  positive 
answer  was :  "I  have  strength  to  save  enough  for  bread  and 
seed,  and  I  will  stand  by  and  see  the  balance  fall  to  the 
ground  and  waste,  before  I  wrill  furnish  whiskey."  About  this 
time  there  came  into  the  neighborhood  several  temperance 
boys,  among  whom  were  John  K.  McMillin,  Robert  Sayers, 
and  John  Montgomery,  who  helped  him  cut  his  wheat  . 

Thanks  to  the  Lord  and  a  firm  resolution,  James  was  con- 
verted at  a  quarterly  meeting  love-feast  at  Kirkpatrick's  meet- 
ing house,  about  the  year  1830.  He  filled  the  office  of  steward 
and  class  leader  until  his  death. 

James  was  ingenious  and  handy  with  tools.  He  invented 
the  first  revolving  hay  rake  in  his  neighborhood.  He  had 
learned  the  wagon  maker's  trade  in  his  youth.  He  styled 
himself  the  Doctor's  Counselor,  for  in  the  earlier  days  of  the 
settlement,  he  was  very  successful  in  relieving  his  friends  and 
neighbors  in  time  of  sickness. 

The  companion  of  his  youth  proceeded  him  to  the  home 
beyond.  She  passed  away  as  calm  as  a  summer  eve,  on  April 
15,  1853.  Her  death  was  caused  by  flux.  Margaret  Ingram 
Meharry  was  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
for  many  years.  "A  woman  of  great  energy  of  character. 
Ardent  in  her  devotion  to  her  friends.  Her  end  was  very 
peaceful."  She  was  interred  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery,  near 
Wingate,  Indiana. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  215 

James  Meharry  was  married  the  second  time  to  Airs. 
Nancy  Wood,  of  Rockville,  Indiana,  May  5,  1855,  by  Rev. 
H.  Smith.    To  this  marriage  there  were  no  births. 

The  last  of  March  before  he  died  he  was  taken  down 
with  ulceration  of  the  bowels  ;  at  times  the  pain  was  almost 
unsufFerable,  but  not  a  murmur  escaped  his  lips.  Thus  he 
suffered  for  forty-four  days  before  the  messenger,  on  April 
21,  1864,  came  to  carry  his  spirit  home,  and  to  leave  his  body 
at  rest.  Thus  died  one  of  the  pioneers  of  Mehodism  in  In- 
diana, at  the  age  of  62  years,  7  months  and  6  days.  The 
funeral  services  were  conducted  at  his  late  home,  and  the 
interment  was  made  in  the  family  lot  (No.  3)  in  Meharry 
cemetery. 

The  above  is  a  copy  of  the  history  collected  and  written 
by  Greenlief  Norton  Meharry. 

A  Tribute  Written  By  Rev.  Alexander  Meharry 

Meharry — James  Meharry,  father-in-lawr  of  Rev.  David 
Crawford,  the  North  Western  Indiana  Conference,  brother  of 
Rev.  Alexander  Meharry,  of  the  Cincinnati  Conference,  was 
born  in  Adams  County,  Ohio,  September  18,  1801.  Died  in 
Montgomery  County,  Indiana,  April  21,  1864,  aged  62  years 
and  7  months.  He  was  married  to  his  first  wife,  Margaret 
Francis,  on  December  20,  1827,  and  moved  to  Montgomery 
County,  Indiana,  the  same  year.  She  lived  till  1853,  and  dying 
left  four  children ;  one  passed  to  the  spirit  land.  He  was 
married  to  his  now  bereaved  widow,  Nancy  Ward  Meharry, 
May  9,  1855. 

He  united  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  1829 
and  was  made  class  leader  in  1831,  and  remained  one  until 
his  death.  He  was  reared  by  pious  parents  and,  he  early 
imbibed  the  great  principles  of  righteousness  and  temperance. 
The  country  was  new  when  he  came  to  Indiana  and  both 
Sabbath  breaking  and  intemperance  were  common  sins,  and 
he  set  his  face  against  them.  When  harvest  came  one  asked 
where  he  would  get  liquor  to  cut  his  harvest,  he  answered 
'  nowhere."  "Then  you  will  not  get  your  harvest  cut."  "Well, 
I'll  cut  what  I  can  and  let  the  balance  rot  before  I'll  give 
whiskey."  When  his  barn  was  to  be  raised,  the  same  ques- 
tion was  asked  and  the  same  answer  given,  on  both  sides. 
But  God  provided,  and  the  harvest  was  well  saved,  and  the 
barn  was  raised.  He  suffered  no  temporal  loss  for  his  tem- 
perance principles. 

His  religious  life  may  be  summed  up  in  a  few  words: 
Meek,  quiet,  holy,  earnest,  ever  at  his  post  of  duty — as  class 
leader,  never  absent.  His  purse  and  presence  were  ever  con- 
secrated to  the  cause  of  God,  and  his  house  open  to  entertain 
His  servants. 


216  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

His  sickness  was  protracted  six  weeks  and  he  suffered 
intensely  (disease  of  the  bowels),  yet  such  was  his  patience 
that  his  doctors  exclaimed,  "we  never  saw  such  calmness." 
Setting  his  house  in  order  temporally,  and  bidding  his  family 
good-bye,  he  committed  his  body  to  the  raging  billows  of 
Jordan,  and  for  twenty  hours  nature  struggled  in  the  stream. 
During  this  terrible  conflict,  he  was  often  asked,  "Is  all  well?" 
He  answered,  "All  is  well,  thank  God,  all  is  clear,  Jesus  is 
precious — all  is  light — no  darkness !"  His  son  asked  him 
when  he  was  almost  gone,  'Have  you  any  fear?"  He  said, 
"No ;  glory,  glory  to  God,"  and  landed  gently  on  the  other 
shore.  He  lived  joyfully  and  died  shouting.  Thus  passed 
away  a  noble  man,  leaving  a  wife,  four  children,  all  of  whom 
are  following  in  his  footsteps  to  the  better  land. 

Alexander  Meharry. 


History    of    the    Mkharry    Family  217 

MARY  AGATHA  (MEHARRY)  CRAWFORD 


Mary  Agatha  Meharry,  the  eldest  child  of  James  and  Mar- 
garet Frances  Meharry,  was  born  March  10,  1829,  in  Fountain 
County,  Indiana,  near  Pleasant  Hill,  now  called  AVingate. 

Her  first  home  was  an  humble  one,  a  log  cabin,  having  a 
fire  place  which  furnished  heat  for  warmth  and  for  cooking 
purposes.  It  was  fitted  with  a  crane,  andirons  and  a  baking 
pan.  Cooking  utensils  were  few  and  simple  in  those  days. 
One  of  their  favorite  evening  meals,  when  the  children  were 
small,  was  mush  and  milk.  All  would  sit  around  the  fire  place, 
each  having  a  bowl,  and  grandmother  would  fill  each  bowl 
from  the  pot  of  mush  hanging  on  the  crane,  and  pour  milk 
over  the  mush,  and  this  would  be  their  simple  supper. 

Alary,  being  the  first  baby,  her  father  fashioned  her  baby 
cradle  out  of  a  walnut  log,  and  this  cradle  is  still  doing  duty, 
rocking  Meharry  babies. 

Mary  related  to  her  children,  in  after  years,  that  her  father's 
mother,  Jane  Frances  Meharry,  who  lived  with  them  part  of 
her  time,  had  taught  her  to  make  bread  when  she  was  so  small 
she  had  to  stand  on  a  chair  to  reach  the  table.  Grandmother 
was  able  to  get  around  with  the  aid  of  one  crutch.  Mary  said 
her  grandmother  was  a  good  disciplinarian  and  she  often  used 
her  crutch,  tapping  them  on  the  head  to  enforce  her  commands. 

Her  mother  carded  the  wool  and  wove  all  the  cloth  for  the 
family's  wearing  apparel,  also  the  household  linen,  making  the 
sheets  and  pillow  cases  out  of  pure  linen,  a  few  of  the  latter 
having  been  preserved  by  her  grandchildren.  While  her  moth- 
er was  busy  with  weaving,  little  Mary  and  grandmother  tried 
to  do  much  of  the  cooking  for  the  household. 

The  first  event  she  remembered,  was  when  she  Avas  only 
three  years  old.  She  was  attending,  with  her  parents,  a  camp- 
meeting,  and  saw  Indians  and  Negroes.  These  Indians  must 
have  been  some  of  the  descendants  of  the  Shawnees  who  came 
into  Fountain  County  from  the  north. 

In  the  summer  of  1846  her  parents  built  a  house  of  brick, 
the  brick  being  made  and  burned  on  the  place.  The  seven-room 
house  is  standing,  well  preserved  and  occupied  by  a  Meharry 
grandson  and  his  family.  Mary  was  converted  and  joined  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  at  the  tender  age  of  ten  years. 

She  was  given  the  best  education  obtainable  in  those  days, 
being  the  first  young  woman  of  the  community  to  be  sent 
away  to  school.  She  was  sent  to  Crawfordsville  for  one  year. 
She  was  a  classmate,  while  there,  of  Gen.  Lew  Wallace.  He 
was  afterward  prosecuting  attorney  for  the  county,  and  he 
made  a  notable  record  in  the  Civil  War,  and  served  with 
credit,  later  on,  as  minister  to  Mexico  and  Turkey.     He  will  be 


218 


History    of    the    Meiiarry    Famil 


Mary     Agatha      (Meharry) 
Crawford 


Rev.    David    Crawford 


Farm   Home  of  Mary  Agatha    (Meharry)    Crawford   near  Tolono,   Illinois 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  219 

remembered  longest,  throughout  the  world,  as  the  author  of 
"Ben  llur."  Mary  was  sent  the  next  year  to  Asbury  College, 
now  DePauw  University,  at  Greencastle,  Indiana.  From  there 
she  went  to  the  Ft.  Wayne  Female  College,  in  1849,  which 
was  one  of  the  best  schools  in  the  West.  In  order  to  reach 
Ft.  Wayne,  Indiana,  where  the  school  was  situated,  she  had 
to  travel  on  the  Erie  Canal. 

The  history  of  the  financing  and  constructing*  of  this  canal 
is  very  interesting  indeed.  I  am  indebted  to  J.  W^esley  Whick- 
er,  of  Attica,  Indiana.  In  his  book,  "Sketches  of  the  Wabash 
Valley,"  he  relates  the  following.  As  early  as  1822,  an  exten- 
sive system  of  State  improvements  were  prepared. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1841  the  total  length  of  canals, 
railroads,  and  turnpikes  included  in  the  above  system,  in  1836, 
was  1,289  miles,  of  which  only  281  miles  had  been  completed. 
One  million  seven  hundred  and  twenty-seven  thousand  dollars 
had  been  spent  in  constructing  the  Erie  Canal. 

In  January,  1849,  while  Gov.  Whitcomb  was  in  office,  pro- 
vision was  made  to  adjust  the  debt  due  the  holders  of  the 
Indiana  State  bonds,  and  to  complete  the  canal  to  Evansville, 
Indiana.  Surveys  were  made  and  contracts  let  for  the  entire 
length  of  the  canal,  from  Ft.  Wayne  to  Lafayette,  from  La- 
fayette to  Attica.  The  building  was  let  in  sections  of  five 
and  ten  miles.  The  contractors  employed  thousands  of  men 
to  excavate  the  channel  for  the  great  water-way.  Most  of  the 
men  were  from  Ireland.  The  work  was  pushed  rapidly  from 
Lafayette  to  Attica  and  was  completed  in  1848.  During  that 
spring  the  Asiatic  cholera  appeared  among  the  laborers  in  the 
different  camps,  and  they  "died  like  Hies  in  a  trap"  ;  for  in- 
stance, there  were  about  six  hundred  men  and  women  and 
children  in  one  camp  and  about  four  hundred  of  these  died  and 
were  buried  in  a  long  trench  dug  in  a  marl  bed  in  the  old  grave 
yard  of  Attica.  In  spite  of  the  cholera  and  other  difficulties 
the  canal  was  completed  and  the  boats  began  to  move  in  1848. 
The  packet  or  passenger  boats  were  built  two  stories  and 
gaudily  decorated.  They  had  a  captain  to  collect  the  fares, 
look  after  the  comfort  of  the  travelers  and  welfare  of  the  boat. 
The  second  story  had  the  steering  gear,  at  the  back  of  the 
boat,  operated  by  the  pilot.  The  boats  were  drawn  by  horses, 
by  means  of  long  ropes  attached  to  the  boat  and  the  ani- 
mals walked  along  the  banks  or  "the  tow  path."  The  freight 
boats  were  drawn  by  heavy  horses  or  mules.  Soon  this  water- 
way was  lined  with  hundreds  of  boats  carrying  passengers, 
freight  and  merchandise  of  all  kinds.  Warehouses,  mills,  pack- 
ing houses  and  other  buildings  of  commerce  were  erected 
along  its  banks.  Some  of  these  are  still  standing  (1925),  the 
James  Stafford  elevators,  for  instance.     It  was  a  great  water- 


220  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

way  and  served  a  great  purpose.  When  it  was  frozen  over 
in  winter,  the  ice  was  as  smooth  as  glass.  Skating'  parties 
were  numerous.  At  one  time  there  was  an  elopement  at 
Maysville, — a  young  couple  glided  away  from  a  skating  party 
to  Terre  Haute  and  were  married  before  the  bride's  irate  fath- 
er could  overtake  them. 

After  the  building  of  the  Wabash  and  Western  railway 
from  Toledo  to  Attica — the  road  was  completed  in  1857 — the 
travel  being  so  much  faster,  the  passenger  traffic  left  the  canal, 
and  many  a  packet  boat  stood  tied  along  its  banks,  and  going 
down  into  decay.  Freight  boats  continued  to  run  as  late  as 
1875  and  later.  Indeed  the  writer  remembers  seeing  freight 
boats  on  the  canal  at  Ft.  Wayne,  in  1883.  During  that  winter 
there  was  a  very  heavy  continued  rain,  the  city  west  of  the 
St.  Mary's  river  being  flooded.  The  old  viaduct  of  the  canal 
over  the  river  was  heavy  with  ice  and  as  the  heavy  rains  added 
weight  the  whole  structure  crashed  into  the  river.  The  stu- 
dents of  the  college  rushed  over  to  inspect  the  great  destruc- 
tion and  the  eventual  drainage  of  the  canal  at  that  city. 

It  was  by  one  of  these  packet  boats  on  this  canal  that 
Mary  traveled  to  the  Ft.  Wayne  Female  College,  in  the  fall  of 
1849.  She  pursued  a  literary  and  musical  course.  While  her 
friends  were  spending  their  time  in  pleasure,  she  improved 
hers  in  taking  painting  and  embroidery  lessons.  Her  parents 
gave  her  a  melodion,  one  of  the  first  musical  instruments  that 
came  into  the  community  of  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana.  Two 
weeks  before  the  college  commencement  when  she  would  have 
graduated,  she  was  called  home  by  the  serious  illness  of  her 
mother,  who  passed  away  before  she  reached  home,  owing" 
to  the  slow  mode  of  travel  by  canal  boat.  She  never  received 
her  diploma  until  June,  1883,  when  she  returned  to  her  Alma 
Mater  to  attend  the  graduation  of  her  eldest  daughter  Jessie. 
President  Yocum  then  gave  Mary  her  diploma,  for  which  she 
had  waited  thirty-three  years. 

The  young  people  of  her  neighborhood,  mostly  her  cous- 
ins, had  many  social  times  together.  They  would  go  to  the 
various  places  on  horse  back,  and  they  became  expert  riders. 
It  was  not  at  all  unusual  for  two  to  ride  one  horse  ;  and  many 
a  merry  race  they  would  have.  There  was  considerable  rivalry 
among  the  cousins,  and  of  course  they  played  many  jokes  upon 
one  another.  While  Mary  was  away  at  school  she  received 
a  package  by  mail  from  one  of  her  cousins,  Charles  Wesley 
Meharry.  It  created  much  merriment,  for  it  was  a  valentine. 
It  was  a  long  strip  of  paper  folded  and  in  each  fold  was 
"Match,  Match  Mary  Meharry,"  again  and  again  and  in  the 
last  fold  was  a  wooden  match.  There  were  no  postage  stamps 
in  those  days,  and  the  receiver  of  a  letter  had  to  pay  the  car- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  221 

riage,  and  this  wonderful  valentine  cost  her  twenty-five  cents, 
which  was  quite  a  sum,  in  those  days,  for  postage. 

There  were  no  postage  stamps  or  stamped  post  marks 
those  days.  The  town  or  postmark  had  to  be  written  on  the 
letter  with  a  quill  pen.  There  were  no  envelopes.  The  writer 
would  use  a  large  sheet  of  paper,  writing  the  message  on  one 
side  only,  and  folding  it,  blank  side  out  in  a  peculiar  way  that 
kept  its  contents  secret  and  sealed  with  an  adhesive  wafer,  or 
sealing  wax,  which  had  to  be  melted  first.  This  was  lending 
itself  nicely  to  the  use  of  the  die  for  a  seal.  The  postage  stamp 
was  not  introduced  until  1847,  and  then  only  in  fixe  and  ten 
cents  denominations.  The  five  cent  stamp  bore  the  picture  of 
Benjamin  Franklin  and  the  ten  cent  stamp  that  of  George 
Washington.  They  knew  nothing  about  post  cards  or  the  pic- 
ture post-cards  either,  which  were  not  made  until  1873.  This 
economical  invention  of  L  ncle  Sam  was  happily  received  by 
the  people,  as  proved  by  the  fact  that  in  1921  one  million  of 
them  were  purchased  and  used. 

After  the  death  of  her  mother,  Mary  kept  house  for  her 
father,  sister  and  two  brothers  for  about  four  years.  She 
taught  the  home  school  for  two  terms.  Her  father's  home  was 
always  open  to  entertain  all  the  ministers  of  the  church,  and 
in  this  way  she  met  and  became  acquainted  with  Rev.  David 
Crawford,  a  member  of  the  Northwest  Indiana  Methodist 
Episcopal  Conference. 

They  were  married  August  23,  1854,  in  her  father's  home. 
Their  first  appointment  was  at  Crown  Point,  Indiana.  They 
went  to  the  "vil1age"  of  Chicago  to  purchase  their  household 
furnishings.  They  drove  an  ox  team  over  the  corduroy  roads. 
One  folding  cherry  table,  purchased  with  the  first  outfit,  still 
remains  in  the  family. 

During  the  eighteen  or  twenty  years  that  Mary  was  the 
minister's  wife  and  companion,  she  experienced  all  the  joys, 
pleasures,  trials  and  difficulties  of  the  itinerant's  life.  The 
moving  times  wrere  certainly  trying".  The  severing  of  some  of 
the  sweetest  of  friendship  ties,  and  going  as  strangers  to  a 
strange  place  and  among  strange  people,  must  have  tried  the 
very  soul  and  faith  of  these  servants  of  God. 

Many  times  the  good  brethren  of  the  church  would  volun- 
teer to  help  them  move  to  the  new  appointment,  which  had  to 
be  in  wagons,  or  as  we  would  say  nowadays,  "overland."  Some- 
times they  could  not  load  all  their  belongings  into  the  wagons 
and  perhaps  the  very  thing  they  needed  for  their  comfort 
would  be  left  behind.  Then  the  material  conditions  of  the 
parsonages  were  often  anything  but  comfortable.  At  one 
parsonage  the  roof  was  so  full  of  holes,  that  father  had  to  hold 
an  umbrella  over  the  cook  stove  while   mother  prepared   the 


222  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

breakfast.  Then  father  would  have  to  call  some  of  the  mem- 
bers together  to  make  the  needed  repairs,  oftentimes  doing'  the 
work  himself. 

In  May,  1865,  Mary  and  her  husband  moved  to  her  fath- 
er's old  homestead  to  care  for  her  brother,  Allen  Willev  Me- 
harry, who  was  a  mute  and  unmarried. 

Her  father  had  passed  away  April  21,  1864,  and  on  his 
deathbed  he  kept  saying,  "Poor  Allen,  poor  Allen."  And  he 
called  Mary  and  repeated  it  to  her.  She  felt  he  was  commit- 
ting Allen  to  her  care.  She  was  conscientious,  and  felt  it 
was  her  duty  to  look  after  her  brother's  welfare.  As  her  hus- 
band was  appointed  to  preach  in  nearby  charges,  they  moved 
to  the  old  home.  She  surely  did  her  full  duty  in  caring  for  her 
brother.  They  repaired  the  buildings,  rebuilt  fences  and 
gradually  put  the  farm  into  good  running  order,  at  their  own 
personal  expense.  Mary  many  times  had  to  care  for  Allen's 
live  stock  in  times  of  heavy  rain  and  snow  storms,  while  her 
husband  was  away  on  the  circuit.  She  was  often  thus  exposed 
to  the  elements,  which  impaired  her  health  so  that  she  was 
afflicted  with  catarrh  during  the  rest  of  her  life.  Life  con- 
tinued here  for  seven  years,  when  they  began  to  realize  that 
their  children  needed  better  opportunities  for  education, 
and  more  than  this,  they  longed  for  a  home  of  their  own. 
Their  oldest  son,  Clark,  especially,  kept  pleading  for  a  home 
of  their  own.  In  the  fall  of  1871  Mr.  Crawford  requested  a 
superannuated  relationship  from  his  conference  and  obtained 
it.  After  conference,  he  went  to  Tolono,  Illinois,  to  Mary's 
farm,  given  her  by  her  father,  who  had  entered  it  from  the 
government.  They  purchased  a  tract  from  William  Meharry 
to  increase  their  acreage.  He  purchased  a  four  horse  team 
and  began  to  "break"  or  plow  the  virgin  prairie,  sowing  it 
to  wheat.  He  then  built  a  house  and  prepared  for  the  com- 
ing of  his  family.  There  was  not  a  tree  or  a  fence  post  on 
the  place — just  raw  prairie. 

March  15,  1872,  after  having  loaded  a  railroad  car  with 
the  household  goods  and  sent  it  ahead,  the  family  took  the 
train  and  arrived  at  Tolono,  Illinois,  over  the  Wabash,  To- 
ledo and  Western  railroad.  The  unmade,  ungraded  and 
undrained  roads  were  deep  with  mud.  The  furniture  was 
finally  moved  from  the  car  to  the  new  house,  located  one  and 
a  half  miles  out  of  Tolono,  and  the  home  established.  Her 
son,  Clark,  and  brother,  Allen,  drove  overland  with  the  cows 
and  poultry,  arriving  the  next  week.  Mother  cooked  the  first 
few  meals  on  the  warming  stove  until  she  and  father  could 
go  to  Champaign,  and  purchase  a  cook  stove  (the  "Iron 
King"),  which  did  duty  for  about  twenty  years.  Many  a 
tale    this    stove    could    have    told,    of    trials,    discouragements, 


History    of    tilk    Meharry    Family  223 

and  homesickness  and  stories  of  the  joys  of  possession,  and 
pleasures  of  achievement,  the  frolics  and  fun  of  growing  chil- 
dren, that  it  had  witnessed  in  its  years  of  service  in  this 
pioneer  family. 

As  time  went  on,  orchard  trees  and  shrubbery  were  set 
out,  flower  beds  were  made  and  seeds  sown  for  a  garden. 
Mary  loved  beauty  and  was  never  so  tired  or  so  bus}'  that 
she  could  not  plant  and  care  for  flowers  or  blooming  shrubs. 

It  was  a  long  hard  pull,  many  ups  and  downs,  a  real 
pioneer  life.  But  at  last  both  parents  lived  to  see  their  chil- 
dren educated  and  prepared  for  life.  Father  often  told  his 
children,  he  would  rather  give  them  the  best  education  he 
could  afford,  than  to  leave  them  land  and  money.  They  could 
lose  the  land  and  money,  but  no  one  could  take  away  from 
them  an  education.  We  would  ask  him  how  much  he  valued 
each  of  us.  He  replied,  "he  loved  us  so  much,  that  he  would 
not  take  fort}'  thousand  dollars  apiece."  We  had  considerable 
mental  exercise  trying  to  compute  his  wealth. 

During  all  these  years  we  were  kept  supplied  with  good 
books,  magazines  and  religious  papers.  Our  evenings  were 
largely  spent  in  the  family  circle,  with  mother  reading  aloud 
some  late  book.  1  recall  one,  "The  End  of  the  World,"  by 
Eggieston,  and  others  of  his  writings.  She  read  "Uncle 
Tom's  Cabin"  also,  and  explained  the  cause  of  the  Civil  War. 
She  was  a  ready,  pleasing  reader.  Sometimes  she  was  re- 
lieved by  brother  Clark.  Father  was  not  as  fluent  a  reader, 
but  was  a  fine  listener,  and  a  good  commentator  or  explainer. 
Thus,  we  gained  knowledge  of  good  literature  and  a  dee]) 
love  for  reading,  which   has  continued  all   through  our  lives. 

The  family  were  always  regular  attendants  at  Sunday 
school,  preaching,  and  other  church  services.  We  were  given 
musical  opportunities,  such  as  was  to  be  obtained  in  our 
community.  We  had  an  organ  and  later  a  piano  in  our 
home.  We  often  spent  Sunday  evenings  singing  hymns. 
One  year,  father  took  us  every  evening,  through  the  winter, 
to  Tolono,  to  attend  a  singing  class.  This  required  some 
effort,  driving  over  the  Illinois  mud  roads  during  winter 
weather. 

During  these  years  on  the  farm,  father  and  mother  not 
only  educated  their  children,  but  by  foresight,  thrift  and  in- 
dustry, doubled  their  land  holdings. 

In  November,  1893,  the  year  of  the  World's  Fair  in 
Chicago,  Mary's  husband,  Rev.  David  Crawford,  heard  the 
sweet,  long  anticipated  summons,  "It  is  enough,  enter  thou 
into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.''  After  a  long  life  of  love  and 
diligent  service  to  his  family,  the  church  and  community,  he 
passed  to  be  with  his  Savior  eternally. 


224 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


The  next  two  years  mother  continued  to  live  on  the 
farm.  In  the  fall  of  1895,  she  rented  the  farm  and  she  and 
her  two  younger  daughters,  Anna  and  Emma,  moved  to 
Champaign,  Illinois,  to  make  their  home.  Her  youngest 
son,  John,  went  to  Nebraska,  to  enter  his  brother's  bank. 


Mary    (Meharry)    Crawford's   Home   on   Race   Street,   Urbana,   Illinois 


In  the  spring  of  1897,  she  purchased  property  and  moved 
to  Urbana,  Illinois,  where  she  rounded  out  a  beautiful  life 
of  faithfulness  and  loyalty  and  identification  with  the 
church  and  all  good  movements  for  the  advance  of  Christ's 
Kingdom,  and  the  uplift  of  humanity.  She  was  a  member 
of  the  Woman's  Foreign  and  Home  Missionary  Societies 
and  of  the  Woman's  Christian  Temperance  Union.  She  gave 
liberally  of  her  means  to  their  support  and  advancement.  She 
left  a  bequest  of  five  hundred  dollars  to  the  Cunningham 
Orphanage,  of  Urbana.  She  was  a  great  Bible  reader,  and  al- 
ways prepared  her  Sunday  school  lesson,  even  when  she  was 
unable  to  attend.  She  read  the  current  literature,  keeping  in 
touch  with  all  events  of  the  day,  and  was  interested  in  the 
advancement  of  all  good  movements,  especially  so  during 
the  last  eleven  months  of  a  long  illness  from  creeping- 
paralysis. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  225 

As  the  time  went  on,  she  looked  forward  to  her  Heavenly 
home  and  said,  one  day,  to  her  physician,  "I  can  almost  see 
my  loved  ones  waiting  for  me,  just  around  the  corner.  Es- 
pecially Jesus,  my  Savior,  who  is  read}'  to  receive  me."  The 
physician  was  so  impressed  by  her  faith,  that  he  told  us  after- 
wards that  he  had  related  the  conversation  which  he  had 
with  her  to  a  Christian  Endeavor  society,  as  an  illustration 
of  faith.     June  26,  1909,  she  passed  out  of  this  life  to  where— 

"There  is  no  death,  the  stars  go  down 
To  rise  upon  some  fairer  shore, 
But  bright  in  Heaven's  Jeweled  Crown 
They   shine   for  ever  more." 

The  funeral  services  were  conducted  by  Dr.  H.  C.  Gibbs, 
assisted  by  an  old  friend  of  the  family,  Rev.  J.  R.  Reasoner, 
at  the  family  home,  Urbana,  Illinois.  Interment  was  made  in 
the  family  lot  in  Mt.  Hope  Cemetery,  Crbana,  Illinois. 

Jessie  (Crawford)  Butler, 
Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


REV.  DAVID  CRAWFORD 


David  Crawford,  the  husband  of  Alary  A.  (Meharry) 
Crawford,  was  born  December  23,  1811,  in  Salem,  New  York. 
He  was  one  of  five  sons  and  two  daughters  of  James  and  Mary 
(Graham)  Crawford,  of  Scottish  ancestry.  Of  the  five  broth- 
ers, four  of  them  became  ministers  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  attended  the  Academy  of  Casinovia,  New  York. 
Educational  advantages  were  very  limited  in  those  days. 
Jul)-  4,  1849,  he  was  licensed  to  preach  and  was. appointed  by 
Bishop  Roberts  to  Knightstown  Circuit,  Terre  Haute,  Indiana. 
He  was  ordained  deacon  by  Bishop  Charles  Morris,  November 
21,  1842.  Later,  at  his  own  request,  he  was  transferred  to  the 
Arkansas  Conference  and  was  ordained  elder  in  Little  Rock 
Conference.  Again  he  was  transferred  to  the  Iowa  Conference. 
He  was  married  to  Elizabeth  Tonner,  and  a  son  was  born  to 
them.  This  son  died  in  infancy.  His  wife  died  in  1850,  and  in 
this  same  year  he  asked  to  be  transferred  back  to  Indiana, 
Northwestern  Conference.  He  was  married  to  Mary  Agatha 
Meharry.  August  23,  1854.  His  first  appointment  was  at  Crown 
Point,  Indiana.  For  twenty  years  he  preached  at  different 
places,  strengthening  and  adding  to  the  various  churches' 
membership,  repairing  parsonages,  and  building  and  repairing 
churches.  He  was  loyal  and  very  conscientious,  never  miss- 
ing an  appointment  if  it  was  at  all  possible  to  be  present.     He 


226  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

generally  rode  a  horse,  to  his  country  charges,  carrying  his 
Bible  and  hymn  book  in  a  "saddle  bag."  His  last  one  remained 
many  years  in  the  family,  a  silent  tribute  to  his  activities  and 
many  journeyings. 

A  Methodist  minister,  in  those  days,  never  received  much 
of  a  salary,  as  compared  to  the  present  day.  His  family  was 
growing  and  needing"  better  educational  advantages,  so  he  de- 
cided to  ask  for  a  superannuated  relationship  from  his  con- 
ference. This  was  granted  him  in  the  fall  of  1871.  In  March, 
of  the  spring  of  1872,  he  moved  with  his  family  to  a  farm  near 
Tolono,  Illinois.  And  by  close  application,  earnest  industry, 
and  good  management,  he  not  only  added  to  his  property  hold- 
ings, but  accomplished,  at  least,  one  great  desire  of  his  life, 
that  of  giving  all  his  children  a  good  education. 

In  personal  appearance,  he  was  tall,  well  proportioned, 
high  forehead,  of  the  blonde  type,  with  blue  eyes,  light  auburn 
hair,  rosy  Scottish  complexion.  He  was  dignified  in  bear- 
ing, a  cheerful,  kindly  man  with  a  pleasant  word  and  smile  for 
everyone.  He  loved  a  joke  as  well  as  most  people.  He  was 
considered  the  handsomest  man  in  his  conference.  He  taught 
his  children  to  lead  in  the  family  daily  devotions  and  was  him- 
self particularly  gifted  in  prayer,  touching  many  hearts  and 
encouraging  many  souls. 

On  the  tenth  of  November,  1893,  after  long  years  of  faith- 
ful services,  "He  was  not,  for  God  took  Him."  He  was  buried 
in  Mt.  Hope  Cemetery,  Urbana,  Illinois. 

"I  cannot  say,  and  will  not  say 

That  he  is  dead.     He  is  just  away: 

With  a  cheery  smile,  and  a  wave  of  the  hand, 

He  lias  wandered  into  an  unknown  land. 
"The  touches  of  his  hands  have   strayed 

As  reverently  as  his  lips  have  prayed: 

Think  of  him  still  as  the  same,  I  say: 

He  is  not  dead,  he  is  just  away!" 

Jessie  (Crawford)  Butler, 
Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


227 


Clark    Meharry    Crawford 


Almira    J.     (Bundy)     Crawford 


CLARK  MEHARRY  CRAWFORD 


Clark  Meharry  Crawford,  who  was  the  eldest  son  of  Rev. 
David  and  Mary  A.  (Meharry)  Crawford,  was  born  in  Crown 
Point,  Indiana,  July  2S,  1855,  in  the  Methodist  parsonage  of 
that  place.  Being  an  unusually  bright  child,  and  the  preach- 
er's son,  he  was  made  much  of  by  his  father's  church  members. 
His  aunt,  Mary  Jameson,  his  father's  widowed  sister,  used  to 
delight  in  his  bright  sayings.  She  often  told  how  he  liked  to 
run  through  the  weeds,  that  had  burrs  and  needles,  during  the 
fall  of  the  year  and  would  run  to  her  and  plead,  "Auntie,  please 
pick  me;  Auntie,  please  pick  me." 

His  education  began  in  the  town  schools  wherever  his 
lather  was  stationed.  When  a  lad  of  ten  years,  his  parents 
moved  to  his  mother's  childhood  home,  on  a  farm  three  miles 
from  the  town  now  called  Wingate,  Indiana.  After  complet- 
ing the  common  schools,  he  attended  one  year  in  YVingate,  the 
following  year  going  to  Sugar  Grove  school,  riding  to  and 
from  on  horse  back.  Later  he  entered  the  Shawnee  Mound 
.Academy.  At  this  school  there  was  a  night  singing  school, 
and  each  scholar  was  required  to  bring  his  own  light.  When- 
ever there  was  an  entertainment  at  night,  he  would  ride  a  horse 
and  carry  his  lam])  with  him.  He  was  very  fond  of  his  home, 
and  looked  forward  to  the  time  when  his  father  and  mother 
would  have  a  home  of  their  own.  In  after  years,  when  he 
married,  he  took  great  interest  and  pride  in  making  his  home 
comfortable,  convenient  and  beautiful.  He  devoted  much 
time  in  cultivating  flowers  and  shrubs  on  his  lawn.  March, 
\H72,  he  moved  with  his  parents  to  their  new  home  on  the 
Illinois  prairies,  near  Tolono.     He   was  a  youth  of  sixteen   at 


228  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

this  time,  and  drove  overland,  with  his  uncle,  Allen  W.  Me- 
harry, with  a  spring  wagon  and  the  pet  driving  team,  taking 
the  poultry  and  driving  the  cows.  It  was  a  great  and  thrilling 
journey  for  him,  over  the  rolling"  prairies. 

In  September,  1872,  he  entered  DePauw  University,  at 
Greencastle,  Indiana.  He  was  a  good  student,  standing  third 
in  a  class  of  forty.  While  in  school  he  became  a  member  of 
the  Delta  Kappa  Epsilon  fraternity.  Wishing  to  pursue  a 
different  line  of  study,  he  entered  the  college  at  Wilberham, 
Massachusetts,  a  preparatory  school  for  Harvard  University, 
taking  a  classic  course.  Owing  to  the  poor  health  of  his  father, 
he  gave  up  his  school  work  and  returned  to  help  on  the  farm, 
taking  upon  his  shoulders  the  management  of  the  heavier 
part  of  the  farm  work.  He  kept  up  his  studies  for  several 
years.  He  was  always  a  great  reader  and  kept  well  posted 
on  the  events  of  the  day.  He  completed  the  four  years'  course 
of  the  Chautauqua  Literary  and  Scientific  Circle  and  gradu- 
ated in  1889,  at  Chautauqua,  New  York. 

January,  1888,  Clark  went  into  business  for  himself,  in 
partnership  with  Ben  Bacon,  in  Lakin,  Kansas.  Here  they 
established  a  bank,  and  were  very  successful.  This  part  of 
Kansas  was  new  at  this  time.  Many  cattle  men  had  large 
herds  of  cattle  on  the  prairies  and  would  need  to  borrow  large 
sums  of  money  to  tide  them  over  until  they  could  sell  their 
stock,  and  as  they  were  willing  and  ready  to  pay  a  good  rate  of 
interest  to  be  accommodated,  the  new  bank  made  money  as 
well  as  the  cattlemen. 

The  subject  of  our  sketch  was  married  to  Almira  J.  Bun- 
dy,  daughter  of  Sylvester  and  Sarah  Jane  (Gilland)  Bundy, 
in  her  father's  home  in  Linesville,  Pennsylvania,  at  noon,  Jan- 
uary 12,  1892,  by  the  Rev.  J.  G.  Prentis.  They  established  their 
home  in  Lincoln,  Nebraska,  where  Clark  had  become  identified, 
as  cashier,  in  the  Merchants  Bank,  of  that  city.  He  severed  his 
connection  with  this  bank  in  the  spring  of  1900,  and  moved 
with  his  family  to  Shawnee,  Oklahoma,  a  new  hustling  town 
of  five  thousand  inhabitants  and  he  saw  it  grow  into  a  town 
of  twenty  thousand  within  five  years.  Three  daughters  were 
born  to  them. 

In  the  beginning,  he  erected  a  family  altar  in  his  home, 
teaching  his  children  to  read  the  Bible  and  to  pray,  so  that 
they  gave  themselves  to  Jesus  in  tender  childhood  and  joined 
the  Methodist  Church  while  young.  He  was  always  interested 
in  the  work  and  progress  of  the  church.  He  was  an  officer, 
a  trustee,  and  a  regular  attendant  upon  Sunday  school,  usually 
teaching  a  class.  He  was  one  of  the  principal  ushers  and 
loved  to  greet  all  strangers,  to  make  them  welcome  and  feel 
at  home,  and  at  the  same  time,  to  find  them  a  good  seat. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  229 

August  7,  1910,  after  several  months  of  illness,  his  wife 
passed  to  her  Heavenly  home  and  was  buried,  at  her  request, 
in  Mount  Hope  Cemetery,  Urbana,  Illinois. 

In  the  sjummer  of  1913,  Clark,  with  his  three  daughters, 
moved  from  Oklahoma  to  Urbana,  Illinois,  so  that  his  daugh- 
ters could  attend  the  University  of  Illinois.  His  absorbing 
desire  and  ambition  was  that  his  daughters  might  have  the 
best  education  attainable.  His  health  became  undermined 
and  he  passed  from  this  life  to  Life  Eternal,  December  17, 
1914.  He  was  buried  by  the  side  of  his  wife  in  Mount  Hope 
Cemetery,  Urbana,  Illinois.  Fraternally  he  was  a  Modern 
Woodman,  a  Knight  Templar,  and  a  Shriner.  Politically,  he 
was  a  staunch  Republican.  His  mother  had  taught  him  in 
early  childhood  that  little  prayer,  "Now  I  lay  me  down  to 
sleep,  I  pray  Thee,  Lord,  my  soul  to  keep,"  and  he  had  said  he 
never  failed  to  repeat  the  little  prayer,  at  the  close  of  each 
day,  all  his  life  long. 

"Who  has   learned,  along  the  way — 
Primrose  path  or  stony  steep — 
More  of  wisdom  than  to  say, 
'Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep.' 

"What  have  you  more  wise  to  tell 

When  the  shadows  round  me  creep? 
All  is  over,  all  is  well, — 

Now   I   lay  me  down  to  sleep." 
— B.   F.  T. 

Jessie  (Crawford)  Butler, 
Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


ALMIRA  J.  (BUNDY)  CRAWFORD 


Almira  J.  (Buncly)  Crawford,  was  born  August  8,  1863, 
in  Linesville,  Pennsylvania.  She  lived  her  childhood  days  in 
this  place  with  her  four  sisters  and  two  brothers.  Even  as 
a  girl,  she  was  very  ambitious  and  anxious  to  accomplish 
something  in  life.  But  since  her  mother  was  an  invalid,  and 
her  father,  who  was  a  scholarly  man,  did  not  think  education 
so  necessary  for  women,  she  was  forced  to  remain  at  home, 
after  graduating  from  high  school.  But  two  years  later,  hav- 
ing been  released  from  home  duties  and  having  saved  some 
money  she  had  earned  herself,  she  went  to  Cleveland,  Ohio, 
to  study  art.  She  made  excellent  progress  and  did  some  very 
good  work  in  pastels  and  oils. 


230 


History    of    the    Me  harry    Family 


On  a  trip  to  Chautauqua,  New  York,  she  met,  under  ro- 
mantic circumstances,  and  later  married  Clark  Meharry  Craw- 
ford on  her  father's  birthday  anniversary,.  January  12,  1891. 
She  enjoyed  the  society  and  clubs  of  the  capital  city  of 
Nebraska,  where  they  established  their  first  home.  Later,  in 
1900,  when  they  moved  to  Shawnee,  Oklahoma,  with  their  two 
daughters,  she  helped  to  organize  and  promote  cultural  or- 
ganizations, one  of  which  was  the  Shakespearian  club,  which 
is  still  thriving  as  a  Federated  Woman's  Club,  of  that  city. 
She  gave  of  her  time  and  influence  towards  securing  a  Car- 
negie library  for  Shawnee.  She  was  a  member  and  a  worker 
in  the  Methodist  Church.  She  was  a  wonderful  wife  and  moth- 
er, working  with  her  husband  to  make  a  real  home,  and  to  in- 
still such  principles  in  their  daughters,  as  would  guide  and 
help  them  throughout  their  lives.  She  was  always  ready  to 
help  the  unfortunate,  those  who  were  ill  or  those  in  sorrow. 

She  was  called  home,  before  she  was  able  to  carry  out 
her  desire  to  move  with  her  husband  and  daughters  to  Ur- 
bana,  Illinois,  for  the  daughters'  higher  education.  After  a 
very  short  but  full  life  of  forty-seven  years,  she  passed  to  her 
heavenly  reward. 

Jessie  (Crawford)  Butler, 
Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


Helen    Lucile   Crawford 

HELEN  LUCILE  CRAWFORD 


Helen  Lucile,  the  eldest  daughter  of  Clark  Meharry 
and  Almira  J.  (Bundy)  Crawford,  was  born  December  1, 
1892,  in  Lincoln,  Nebraska.  Her  education  began  in  the  kin- 
dergarten of  the  city.     When  she  was  seven  years  of  age,  her 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  231 

parents  moved  to  Shawnee.  Oklahoma.  She  graduated  from 
the  grades  in  June,  1907;  entered  the  high  school  and  gradu- 
ated, June.  1911.  Her  lather  sent  her  to  her  grandmother's 
home  to  attend  the  University  of  Illinois,  at  Urbana.  Always 
a  great  reader  and  a  good  student,  she  took  up  her  college 
duties  with  much  enthusiasm.  As  she  had  seen  but  little  snow 
or  ice  in  her  southern  home,  when  there  came  a  big  ice  and 
sleet  storm  in  Urbana,  she  was  delighted  indeed,  but  as  she 
started,  in  a  hurry  to  catch  the  street  car  for  the  university 
that  morning,  she  slipped  on  the  ice  and  fell,  which  was  a 
bumping  surprise  to  her.  Later  that  same  winter,  there  was 
a  very  heavy  snowfall  ;  all  the  street  cars  were  out  of  commis- 
sion, and  the  only  way  she  could  get  back  and  forth  to  school 
was  with  her  grandmother's  horse  and  buggy;  she  did  enjoy  it 
all.  She  said,  "Oh,  I  love  the  cold  and  the  beautiful  snow." 
She  graduated  from  the  school  of  science  of  the  university,  in 
June,   1915. 

She  began  teaching  and  taught  in  several  Illinois  high 
schools:  Melvin,  Chebanse,  Paxton  (two  years),  Mt.  Vernon, 
and  Kenton,  and  in  1921  she  attended  the  summer  term  at  Chi- 
cago University.  That  fall  she  entered  Columbia  University, 
Xew  York  City,  and  studied  a  year  for  a  master's  degree,  win- 
ning it  in  June,  1922.  While  in  New  York  City,  she  enjoyed 
many  lectures,  concerts  and  operas  by  noted  people.  Helen 
had  heard  Galli  Curci,  when  she  made  her  debut  in  Chicago, 
1917,  and  became  famous  as  a  great  singer.  Also  she  heard  Je- 
ritza,  the  present  prima  donna  of  Metropolitan  Opera,  of  New 
York. 

In  New  York,  at  Madison  Square  Garden,  in  1921,  she 
listened  to  the  first  radio  broadcasting  to  distant  places.  It 
was  heard  at  New  York  City,  Chicago  and,  she  thought,  at 
San  Francisco. 

It  was  the  occasion  of  burial  services  of  the  "Unknown 
Soldier"  at  Arlington  Cemetery,  near  Washington,  which 
were  participated  in  by  all  foreign  representatives,  in  their 
native  tongue.  President  Harding  delivered  the  principal  ad- 
dress, and  she  plainly  heard  it  all. 

She  witnessed  the  great  demonstration  and  welcome  to 
our  shores  of  the  splendid  General  Foch,  head  of  the  French 
arm}'  in  the  World  War.  Our  General  Pershing  was  re- 
turning from  Europe  on  the  S.  S.  Geo.  Washington,  and  raced 
the  French  S.  S.  Paris,  carrying  General  Foch,  arriving  one 
hour  sooner  and  was  able  to  greet  the  distinguished  guest. 

Later  she  saw  the  Doctor's  degree  conferred  on  Gen. 
Foch  by  Columbia  University. 

In  her  own  commencement,  June,  1922,  when  she  received 
her  Master's  decree,  she  witnessed  an   honorary  degree  con- 


232  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

ferred  by  Columbia  University  upon  the  great,  perhaps  great- 
est pianist  of  all  time,  Paderewski,  and  heard  him  play  his 
wonderful  compositions. 

At  her  Easter  vacation,  1922,  she  visited  Washington 
City.  She  Avas  introduced  to  President  Harding  at  the  White 
House.  She  saw  ex-President  Taft  preside  over  the  Supreme 
Court.  The  question  before  the  court  concerned  the  violation 
of  the  prohibition  laws.  She  also  saw  Vice-President  Cool- 
idge  presiding  over  the  Senate. 

That  fall,  she  accepted  a  position  in  the  Junior  College, 
in  Virginia,  Minnesota.  This  city  is  located  in  the  iron  and 
ore  region,  and  timber  country.  The  largest,  most  modern 
and  complete  white  pine  lumber  plant  in  the  world  is  located 
there;  daily  capacity  of  two  mills,  one  million  feet;  annual 
capacity  three  hundred  million  feet.  There  was  plenty  of 
money  and  the  people  used  it  freely  for  school  buildings  and 
equipment,  putting  up  a  million  and  a  half  dollar  school  build- 
ing. She  was  asked  to  select  the  equipment  of  the  chemical 
laboratory  and  did  so,  to  the  amount  of  seven  thousand  dol- 
lars. She  won  much  praise  for  her  year's  work,  and  received 
an  increased  salary  without  asking  for  it.  At  the  close  of 
the  second  year,  she  decided  to  resign,  amid  the  many  protes- 
tations from  the  board. 

She  joined  a  small  party  from  Coe  College,  Cedar  Rapids, 
Iowa,  conducted  by  Prof.  Patty,  of  that  college,  and  sailed  for 
Europe,  June  25,  1924.  Before  departing  on  her  European 
tour  she,  in  company  with  her  sister  Mary,  enjoyed  a  ten  days' 
trip  upon  the  Great  Lakes,  viewing  Niagara  Falls,  and  up  the 
St.  Lawrence  river  to  Quebec.  Returning  to  Montreal,  she 
took  passage  on  the  S.  S.  Mennesdosa.  After  a  safe  passage, 
she  landed  at  Southampton,  England.  Then  she  toured  France, 
Belgium,  Switzerland,  Italy  and  back  to  Scotland  to  bid  her 
friends  goodbye,  as  they  started  for  the  L  nited  States.  Then 
she  went  back  to  Paris  where  she  located  for  the  winter. 

She  continued  the  study  of  French  language,  living  with  a 
French  family  where  she  heard  nothing  else  spoken.  She 
studied  her  favorite  sciences  in  Alliance  Francaise,  then  in  the 
University  of  Sorbonne  and  at  last  in  Institute  Pasteur, 
founded  by  Louis  Pasteur  (the  discoverer  of  germs),  at 
present  in  charge  of  Prof.  Calumet. 

On  February  17,  1925,  she  sailed  from  Cherbourg  on  the 
"wonder  ship,"  Aquitania,  which  is  600  feet  long,  49,000  gross 
tons. 

After  visiting  relatives  for  a  month,  she  entered  Chicago 
University,  in  the  medical  department,  preparing  for  special 
research  work.  Jessie  (Crawford)   Butler, 

Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


History    of    tin-:    Meharry    Family 


233 


Kilburn    C.    Freeman 


Ruth     Margaret      (Crawford)      Freeman 
and    Dorothy    Crawford    Freeman 


RUTH  MARGARETTE  (CRAWFORD)  FREEMAN 


Ruth  Margarette  Crawford,  the  second  daughter  of  Clark 
Meharry  and  Almira  J.  (  IWindy  )  Crawford,  opened  her  eyes 
upon  the  world  October  29,  1894,  in  Lincoln,  Nebraska.  She 
had  the  advantage  of  beginning  her  education  in  the  city  kin- 
dergarten. AYhen  five  years  old  she  moved  with  her  parents 
to  Shawnee,  ( )klahoma.  She  pursued  the  course  of  the  grades 
and  graduated  in  June,  1909;  then  into  the  high  school,  from 
which  she  graduated  in  1913.  Her  father  was  determined  his 
girls  should  have  all  the  advantages  he  could  give  them.  He 
broke  up  his  home,  disposed  of  his  business  and  moved  to 
Urbana,  Illinois,  and  Ruth  entered  the  University  of  Illinois, 
where  her  sister  Helen  was  a  junior.  She  studied  and  finished 
the  household  science  course  in  1917.  She  became  a  member 
of  the  Phi  Omega  Pi  Sorority,  also  a  member  of  the  Eastern 
Star.  She  was  a  member  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Cabinet,  doing" 
effective  work  in  that  association. 

She  took  up  tlie  profession  of  teaching  household  science, 
first  at  Sibley,  Illinois,  and  the  next  year  teaching  at  Carbon- 
dale  at  an  advance  in  salary. 

She  became  acquainted  and  later  engaged,  while  in  the 
university,   to  Kilburn    B.    Freeman,  only   child   of   Mark   and 


234  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

Emma  (Hill)  Freeman,  of  Champaign,  Illinois.  When  he  was 
called  to  the  Camp  Dodge  training  camp  during  the  World 
War  and  was  ordered  to  be  there  April  27,  1918,  they  were 
married  April  24,  1918,  and  spent  their  short  honeymoon  in 
Chicago.  She  completed  her  school  at  Sibley  and  spent  part 
of  the  summer  vacation  in  Des  Moines,  near  the  training 
camp.  She  took  the  position  in  Carbondale  High  School  and 
did  such  fine  work  and  gave  such  satisfaction  that  it  was  said, 
4<Wfhat  a  pity  such  an  efficient  teacher  should  be  lost  to  the 
profession  by  marriage."  After  the  Armistice  was  signed,  her 
husband  was  transferred  to  Rock  Island,  where  he  was  as- 
signed to  work  in  the  Arsenal,  Quartermasters  Department, 
for  months.  Later  he  was  honorably  discharged,  February  28, 
1919,  and  returned  to  Champaign,  Illinois,  and  took  the  posi- 
tion of  chief  accountant  in  the  Illinois  Traction  System.  Ruth 
resigned  her  school  and  came  back  and  they  established  their 
home  in  Champaign,  Illinois.  In  the  fall  of  1920  her  husband 
accepted  a  position  with  Swift  &  Company  as  chief  account- 
ant and  was  sent  to  Keokuk,  Iowa,  where  he  remained  for  six 
months  and  was  then  sent  to  Iowa  Falls,  Iowa,  as  chief  clerk 
in  the  office  of  Swift  &  Company's  new  $500,000  plant.  In 
February  of  1925,  wishing  to  get  into  business  for  himself, 
they  purchased  a  half  interest  in  a  tire  and  accessory  store 
in  Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa.  Later  they  bought  the  entire  interest. 
They  have  bought  a  home  and  feel  established. 

Ruth  and  husband  have  a  little  daughter,  Dorothy  Craw- 
ford Freeman,  born  May  30,  1923.  She  is  enrolled  in  the  Sun- 
day school  cradle  roll  of  the  St.  Paul's  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  of  Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa,  which  is  the  second  largest 
in  the  world.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Freeman  are  members  of  this 
church  (which  has  a  membership  of  seven  thousand)  and  they 
also  belong  to  the  young  married  people's  Sunday  school  class, 
composed  of  fifty  couples.  Ruth  belongs  to  a  college  club  of 
graduates  of  accredited  colleges.  She  is  interested  in  othei 
social  orders  in  Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa. 


MARY  CLARE   (CRAWFORD)   BROWN 


Mary  Clare  Crawford,  youngest  daughter  of  Clark  Me- 
harry  and  Almira  J.  (Bundy)  Crawford,  entered  this  life  Octo- 
ber 7,  1907,  in  Shawnee,  Oklahoma.  Her  father  had  hoped 
she  would  be  a  boy,  to  perpetuate  his  branch  and  the  family 
name  of  Crawford.  She  had  great  affection  for  him  and  al- 
most took  the  place  of  a  son.  Only  her  father  could  put  her 
to  bed  or  nurse  her  when  ill.  When  she  reached  the  age  that 
it  was  hard  to  stop  playing  to  take  her  afternoon  nap,  it  was 
only  "Papa"  who  could  get  her  to  sleep.     She  entered  school 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


235 


Mary    Clare    (Crawford)    Brown 


Gilbert   W.  Brown 


and  always  wanted  "Papa"  to  see  if  she  had  her  lessons.  She 
was  conscientious  and  industrious. 

She  was  troubled  with  colds  that  affected  her  throat  and 
had  to  stay  out  of  school  many  times,  but  with  her  diligence 
and  her  father's  assistance  she  advanced  with  her  classes.  She 
joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  when  seven  years  old. 
Her  mother  having  gone  to  her  heavenly  home  August  9, 
1910.  her  father  and  sisters,  Helen  and  Ruth,  moved  to  Ur- 
bana,  Illinois,  Avhere  Mary  entered  and  finished  the  public 
schools.  She  passed  into  the  high  school,  from  which  she 
graduated  in  1919.  In  that  same  year  she  entered  the  Jack- 
sonville WOman's  College,  under  the  presidency  of  Professor 
Joseph  Marker,  one  of  the  finest  educators  in  the  state.  The 
next  year,  1920,  she  entered  the  University  of  Illinois,  from 
which  she  graduated  June  11,  1923.  She  majored  in  Home 
Economics  of  the  Liberal  Arts  and  Sciences  course.  After 
graduation,  she  taught  two  years,  1023  and  1924,  in  Chrisman, 
Illinois,  township  high  school.  She  taught  home  economics, 
chemistry  and  music. 

Mary  had  man)-  advantages  above  the  average  girl.  Be- 
sides having  a  university  education,  she  has  traveled  exten- 
sively, with  her  parents.  She  spent  the  summers  of  1900  and 
1911  in  Manitou,  Colorado;  visited  Glacier  National  Park 
twice,  in  1917  and  1919;  traveled  through  Yellowstone  Park 
and  Estes  and  National  Mountain  Parks  the  same  year.  The 
summer  of  1024  she  visited  her  sister,  Helen,  at  Virginia, 
Minnesota,  and  they  together  took  a  trip  on  the  Great  Lakes 
and  down  the  St.  Lawrence  River  to  Quebec,  stopping  at 
Niagara  Falls  and  her  mother's  old  home  in  Linesville, 
Pennsylvania,  on   the  return   trip. 


236 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


The  marriage  of  Mary  Clare  Crawford  and  Gilbert  W. 
Brown  was  solemnized  at  the  AYesley  Foundation,  Urbana, 
Illinois,  at  four  o'clock,  August  1,  1925.  The  Rev.  George  V. 
Metzel  officiated.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown  will  make  their  home 
at  Geneseo,  Illinois,  where  Mr.  Brown  is  engaged  in  farming. 

Jessie  (Crawford)  Butler, 
Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


Charles  Graham  Crawford 
Almenia  Luella  Crawford 
Clark    Meharry    Crawford 


CHARLES  GRAHAM  CRAWFORD 


Charles  Graham  Crawford,  son  of  Rev.  and  Mary  (Me- 
harry) Crawford,  was  born  November  6,  1857,  in  Covington, 
Indiana.  He  was  a  bright,  loving  child,  showing  unusual 
promise  ;  he  was  taken  with  diphtheria  and  died  July  /",  1862. 


ALMENIA  MARY  LUELLA  CRAWFORD 


Almenia,  the  first  daughter  of  Rev.  David  and  Mary  (Me- 
harry) Crawford,  was  born  in  Yountsville,  Indiana,  April  9, 
1859.  She  was  a  beautiful  and  attractive  child.  She  died 
July  16,  1862,  one  week  after  her  brother,  Charles,  of  the  same 
dreaded  disease.  Both  children  are  buried  in  the  Meharry 
Cemeterv,  of  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana. 


I  I  STORY      OF     THE      MEHARRY      FAMILY 


237 


JESSIE      CORNELIA      ELLSWORTH       (CRAWFORD) 

BUTLER 


Jessie  Cornelia  Ellsworth   (Craw- 
ford)  Butler 


John  Lee   Butler 


Jessie,  the  second  daughter  of  Rev.  David  and  Alary  A. 
(Meharry)  Crawford,  was  born  April  22,  1861,  in  the  Metho- 
dist parsonage  in  Clinton,  Indiana.  The  name  Jessie  was  for 
her  great  uncle,  Jesse  Meharry.  In  his  will  he  had  given 
twenty-five  dollars  to  each  of  his  namesakes,  about  twenty- 
five  of  them.  Jessie,  with  her  father's  help,  invested  hers  in  a 
gold  watch.  Cornelia  was  the  name  of  her  mother's  only  sis- 
ter. As  a  namesake  gift,  she  gave  Jessie  her  first  gold  ring, 
which  she  still  has.  Ellsworth  was  a  very  much  admired  and 
beloved  minister  of  her  father's  acquaintance.  The  child  was 
started  with  a  huge  task,  to  try  to  emulate  the  good  qualities 
of  these  excellent  persons. 

In  May,  1865,  Jessie's  parents  moved  to  her  mother's 
brother's  home,  Allen  \Y.  Meharry.  Her  earliest  memory  was 
the  driving  into  this  lovely  country  home. 

Her  education  began  in  the  district  school,  March  15, 
1872,  when  her  parents,  with  their  family,  moved  to  their  own 
farm,  near  Tolono,  Illinois,  to  establish  a  home,  and  make  it 
possible  to  furnish  better  educational  facilities  for  their  chil- 
dren. She  attended  high  school  in  Tolono,  and  one  year  in 
Champaign.  In  September,  1882,  she  entered  the  Methodist 
College,  in  Ft.  Wayne,  Indiana,  which  was  the  same  school 
her  mother  had  attended  years  before.  This  college  was  later 
changed  in  name  and  moved  to  Upland,  Indiana,  becoming 
the  present  Upland  University,  from  which  institution  many 
young  people  are  prepared  for  the  ministry  and  the  mission- 
aiw  fields. 


238  History    qf    the    Meharry    Family 

While  in  this  college  Jessie  became  acquainted  with,  and 
was  a  classmate  of  John  Lee  Butler,  both  graduating  at  the 
same  time,  June,  1883.  He  was  the  only  child  of  John  and 
Sarah  (Lee)  Butler,  was  born  December  12,  1861,  on  the  farm 
near  Ft.  Wayne,  Indiana.  When  he  was  about  eighteen 
months  old,-  his  father,  who  was  born  February  16,  1830,  in 
Ohio  and  was  a  devout  Christian  and  a  patriot,  volunteered 
in  the  Civil  War,  August  9,  1862,  and  died  July  15,  1863.  at 
Louisville,  Kentucky.  He  was  buried  in  Cave  Hill  Cemetery, 
with  three  thousand  nine  hundred  and  four  other  known  and 
unknown  soldiers.  He  belonged  to  the  Indiana  88th  Regiment, 
Company  C. 

After  John  Lee  Butler's  father's  death,  his  mother,  Sarah 
Lee  Butler  (born  July  29,  1837,  and  died  September  18,  1908, 
near  Soldier,  Kansas),  returned  to  her  father's  home  in  Ohio. 
Probably  about  1869,  she  married  Capt.  William  Glenn,  who 
had  won  his  captaincy  during  the  Civil  WTar,  enlisting  from 
Ohio,  and  later  they  moved  to  Mrs.  Glenn's  farm  near  Ft. 
Wayne,  Indiana.  The  son,  John  Lee  Butler,  was  educated  in 
the  Ft.  WTayne  schools  and  Methodist  College.  After  gradua- 
tion he  took  up  his  profession  as  civil  engineer,  but  his  health 
becoming  impaired,  he  returned  to  farming. 

Having  no  remembrance  of  seeing  his  father,  John  Lee 
thought  it  would  be  a  great  satisfaction  if  he  might,  in  com- 
pany with  his  mother,  some  time  visit  his  grave  in  Louisville. 
Before  they  were  able  to  carry  out  this  cherished  plan  John 
Lee,  himself,  "passed  on"  to  meet  him  face  to  face  in  the  home 
beyond  the  skies. 

Later,  his  mother,  Sarah  Butler  Glenn,  had  the  opportu- 
nity of  going  to  Louisville,  but  was  unable  to  endure  the  fa- 
tigue of  the  journey.  But  his  wife,  Jessie,  on  returning  from 
the  national  W.  C.  T.  U.  convention  at  Nashville,  Tennessee, 
in  November,  1907,  had  the  blessed  privilege  of  stopping  over 
at  Louisville  and  actually  and  reverently  stood  by  this  sacred 
mound,  where — 

"On  Fame's  eternal  camping  ground 
Their  silent   tents  are  spread, 
And  glory  guards  with  solemn  round 
The  bivouac  of  the  dead." 

John  Lee  Butler  and  Jessie,  the  subject  of  our  sketch,  were 
married  April  28,  1887,  in  her  parents'  home,  near  Tolono,  Illi- 
nois. They  lived  on  his  farm,  near  Fort  Wayne,  for  one  year, 
when  he  bought  an  interest  in  a  grocery  store  in  that  city.  He 
later  sold  out  and  moved  to  their  farm  near  Ambia,  Indiana. 
This  farm  had  been  entered  from  the  government,  when  James 
Buchanan  was  president,  by  Jessie's  grandfather,  James  Me- 
harry.     She   still   holds   the   original   deed   to   this   land.      Mr. 


History    of    the    Mi: harry    Family  239 

Butler  helped  to  organize  a  church  and  Sunday  school  in  the. 
school  house  on  this  farm,  afterwards  helped  build  the  Metho- 
dist Church  at  Locust  Grove,  Indiana,  which  was  added  to  the 
Ambia-Talbot  circuit.  lie  was  Sunday  school  superintendent 
and  taught  a  large  class  of  boys  for  several  years.  There  was 
probably  not  a  man  in  the  community  that  he  had  not  per- 
sonally urged  to  accept  Jesus  as  his  Savior.  He  passed  to  his 
heavenly  home,  October  24,  1898.  Mis  death  was  caused  by 
typhoid  pneumonia,  and  he  was  buried  amid  the  manifold 
labors  of  his  later  life,  at  Locust  Grove  Cemetery. 

After  the  death  of  her  husband,  Jessie  and  little  son  re- 
moved to  her  mother's  home  in  Urbana,  Illinois,  to  recover 
from  a  siege  of  typhoid  fever.  She  put  her  son  in  the  city 
schools  and  continued  to  make  their  home  with  her  mother 
and  sisters  there. 

While  in  college  she  heard  Miss  Frances  Willard  lec- 
ture, and  after  marriage,  and  living  on  the  Ambia  farm,  her 
mother  supplied  her  with  the  Union  Signal,  the  paper  of  the 
National  Woman's  Christian  Temperance  Union.  She  would 
read  this  paper  to  the  home  helper,  until  the}'  became  so  en- 
thused, they  determined  to  organize  a  Union  in  that  country 
place,  and  did  so,  with  seventeen  members.  They  held  medal 
contests,  orations  on  temperance  and  prohibition,  through  the 
count}-.  Jessie  was  elected  president  of  Warren  County,  In- 
diana. W.  C.  T.  U..  and  for  two  years  held  that  office. 

After  recovering  from  her  illness,  she  identified  herself 
with  the  Woman's  Christian  Temperance  Union,  of  Urbana, 
serving  as  vice-president  of  the  13th  Congressional  District,  in- 
cluding five  counties.  The  district  organization  of  the  W.  C. 
T.  U.  was  discontinued  in  favor  of  county  organization.  She 
was  elected  count}'  president  of  Champaign  Count}'  and  served 
eight  years.  Under  her  leadership  the  membership  was  in- 
creased to  five  hundred  and  more,  which  entitled  the  count}' 
to  elect  their  own  delegate  to  the  National  W.  C.  T.  U.  con- 
vention, and  it  has  maintained  this  high  standard  ever  since. 
In  1899  she  was  elected  state  superintendent  of  temperance 
literature  and  served  for  ten  years.  Again,  in  1914,  she  was 
elected  state  superintendent  of  Sabbath  observance  and  is  still 
serving  in  this  department. 

She  was  made  a  life  member,  by  her  count}',  of  the  Na- 
tional W.  C.  T.  U.,  at  Indianapolis,  Indiana,  1916,  as  a  reward 
for  long  and  faithful  service.  Jessie  took  an  active  part  through 
all  the  agitation  and  campaigning  against  the  legalized  liquor 
traffic  by  the  route  of  the  local  option  law.  The  twin  cities 
of  Urbana  and  Champaign  put  out  the  saloons  under  this 
law.     The  men    were  convinced   their  business  had   increased 


240  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

largely,  there  was  less  shelf  worn  goods,  laborers  were  better 
workmen,  lost  less  time,  and  the  general  welfare  of  the  people 
was  better  than  in  "saloon  days."  The  trouble  was,  local  op- 
tion was  too  local  and  too  optional,  the  fight  had  to  be  carried 
on  each  two  years,  but  it  became  easier,  and  at  last,  after 
many  strenuous  years  of  intense,  persistent  education  of  the 
people,  national  prohibition  was  placed  in  the  constitution  of 
the  United  States,  as  the  18th  amendment,  January  16,  1920, 
and  later  ratified  by  all  the  states  except  two,  Connecticut  and 
Rhode  Island.  When  the  United  States  entered  the  World 
War,  twenty-six  states  had  voted  "dry"  and  over  eighty-five 
per  cent  of  our  area,  inhabited  by  more  than  sixty  million  of 
people,  was  "dry"  territory.  "No  other  amendment  was  ever 
adopted  so  overwhelmingly" — (D.  King).  During  all  these 
efforts,  women  realized  they  needed  one  real  weapon,  the  bal- 
lot. Illinois'  legislature,  after  many  years  of  urging  and  hesi- 
tancy, gave  the  ballot  to  her  women. 

Jessie,  as  county  president,  went  over  the  county,  holding- 
schools  of  instruction,  teaching  the  women  how  to  vote.  Many 
times  the  town  hall  was  tendered  to  the  workers,  and  the  good 
men  often  volunteered  to  assist  in  giving  the  instructions.  The 
women  were  convinced  it  was  not  so  difficult,  and  went  to  the 
polls  and  voted.  In  a  few  years  women,  throughout  the  na- 
tion, were  given  the  ballot,  and  the  19th  amendment  was 
placed  in  the  constitution  of  the  United  States. 

Jessie  was  a  delegate  to  many  national  conventions  and  to 
several  of  the  world's  conventions  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  One  of 
the  most  natable  was  to  Glasgow,  Scotland,  in  June,  1910; 
both  of  her  sisters  were  also  delegates  to  this  convention.  Her 
son  and  brother,  John,  were  of  the  party.  After  the  conven- 
tion, they  toured  the  British  Isles,  France,  Belgium,  Germany, 
Switzerland,  and  Italy,  attending  the  famous  ''Passion  Play," 
at  Oberammergau,  Bavaria ;  sailing  from  Naples  via  the 
Azores,  landing  at  Boston.  While  in  Ireland,  Jessie  and  her 
brother,  John,  took  a  trip  in  an  Irish  jaunting  car  from  Olds- 
castle,  to  BallyjamesdurT,  Cavan  County,  one  of  the  three 
Protestant  counties  in  Ireland,  it  is  said. 

From  here  the  Meharry  family  emigrated  to  America  in 
1794.  They  even  tried,  by  interviewing  some  of  the  village 
officials,  to  find  some  trace  of  these  ancestors.  One  officer 
said  very  deliberately,  "I  would  have  no  records  unless  they 
were  criminals."  They  hastened  to  inform  him  that  their 
ancestors  were  no  violators  of  the  law,  but  were  good  Chris- 
tian people.  Some  good  views  of  the  village  were  secured, 
showing  their  buildings  set  flat  on  the  ground  and  many  with 
thatched  roofs. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  241 

Jessie  was  not  only  a  temperance  worker,  but  is  active 
in  Sunday  school  and  in  missionary  work.  She  was  made  a 
delegate  to  the  International  Sunday  School  Convention  held 
in  Chicago  in  1914,  and  visited  the  great  missionary  World 
Pageant  in  Chicago  the  same  year.  She  visited  the  World's 
Fair  in  Chicago,  Omaha,  St.  Louis,  San  Francisco  and  San 
Diego,  California,  and  has  been  through  several  of  the  Na- 
tional  parks. 

Since  the  summer  of  1^20,  she  has  been  living  on  a  farm 
near  Cape  Girardeau,  Missouri,  keeping  house  for  her  broth- 
ers, and  in  the  meantime  has  helped  organize  a  Community 
Club  in  the  neighborhood,  and  is  helping  in  a  Mission  Sunday 
School  in  a  large  cement  plant  community,  and  is  mothering 
an  active  Curl  Scouts'  band. 

A  favorite  saying  of  hers: 

"Let  me  live  in  my  house  by  the   side  of  the  road. 
And  he  a  friend  of  man." 

Jessie   (Crawford)   Butler. 


ROLAND  GLENN  BUTLER 


The  only  child  of  John  Lee  and  Jessie  C.  E.  (Crawford  I 
Butler.  He  was  born  February  9,  1888,  near  Fort  Wayne, 
Indiana,  in  the  frame  house  about  twenty  feet  from  the  log 
cabin  in  which  his  father  (John  Lee)  was  born,  December 
12,  1861.  The  name  Glenn  was  the  surname  of  his  step- 
grandfather,  Captain  William  Glenn,  188th  Regiment  of  Ohio. 
1 1  is  grandmother,  Sarah  (Lee)  (Butler)  Glenn,  had  been  mar- 
ried the  second  time ;  her  first  husband,  John  Butler,  was 
Roland's  own  grandfather.  He  had  volunteered  in  the  In- 
diana 88th  Regiment,  Company  C,  August  9,  1862,  in  the 
Civil  War.  He  was  born  February  16,  1830,  and  died  July  17, 
1863,  in  service  and  was  buried  in  Cave  Hill  Cemetery,  Louis- 
ville, Kentucky,  number  of  i^rave  1113,  Section  B,  second  row. 
In  1918  when  Roland  was  in  training  in  Cam])  Zachary  Tay- 
lor, he  visited  and  stood  beside  his  grandfather's  grave. 

When  Roland  was  two  years  old,  he  moved  with  his 
parents  to  their  farm,  five  miles  southeast  of  Ambia,  Indiana, 
lie  began  his  education  in  the  district  school  on  the  corner  of 
his  parents'  farm.  At  the  a^e  of  five  he  went  with  Ids  parents 
to  tlie  World's  Fair  in  Chicago,  Illinois,  October,  1893,  and 
had  his  first  automobile  ride  in  an  electrically  driven  vehicle, 
and  remembers  many  things  that  he  saw  in  that  great  fair. 

Shortly  after  his  father's  death  from  typhoid  pneumonia, 


242 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


• 

■".,:•■■,:'     ■ 

^-">,:><^ 

.1:  '"'  ':'ss":  ■■■>,;;;  -, 

■*H^^ 

■II    »[ 

*'  JH 

1                    1 

| 

1                  

Roland   Glenn   Butler,   Theda    (Propst)    Butler,    Roland   Glenn,   Jr. 


October  24,  1897,  he,  with  his  mother,  moved  to  Urbana, 
Illinois,  to  the  home  of  his  maternal  grandmother,  Mary  A. 
(Meharry-)  Crawford.  Roland  joined  the  First  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  at  Urbana,  Illinois,  when  he  was  entering"  his 
teens,  and  he  was  a  faithful  attendant  of  Sunday  school,  and 
he  had  at  one  time  as  a  teacher  Miss  Mae  Rolf,  who  was  a 
University  of  Illinois  graduate.  She  afterwards  went  to  the 
World's  War  in  the  Hospital  Staff  for  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica, under  special  commission,  signed  by  President  Woodrow 
Wilson. 

In  July,  1902,  Roland  went  with  relatives  to  the  Interna- 
tional Convention  of  the  Epworth  League  at  San  Francisco, 
California,  and  visited  all  the  points  of  interest  around  there. 
He  took  a  side  trip  with  his  mother  and  grandmother,  Sarah 
(Butler)  Glenn,  to  visit  his  great  aunt,  Mrs.  Elizabeth  (Lee) 
Harding  (thirty  miles  up  the  Sacramento  River  from  Sacra- 
mento City),  whom  his  grandmother  had  not  seen  for 
forty  years.  After  a  time  they  both  agreed  they  could  recog- 
nize some  familiar  features  about  each  other.  He  had  the 
unique  experience  of  fishing  in  this  great  slow  moving  river. 
After   two  weeks'   visit,   they   were   taken   down   the   river  to 


I  lis  TORY     OF     THE     MEHARRY      FAMILY  243 

the  city — a  large  barge  of  muskmelons  was  part  of  the  cargo 
going  to  market.  They  took  the  train  on  Mt.  Shasta  Route 
for  Portland  and  Tacoma,  and  arrived  in  Seattle,  returning  to 
Chicago  by  the  Great  Northern  railroad. 

After  finishing  the  grade  school,  Roland  attended  the  city 
high  school,  and  later  entered  the  University  of  Illinois. 

In  May,  1910,  he  went  with  his  mother,  two  aunts  and 
Uncle  John  on  a  trip  to  Europe  to  attend  the  World's  W.  C. 
T.  U.  Convention  at  Glasgow,  Scotland.  He  toured  Ireland, 
England,  France,  Belgium,  Germany,  Switzerland,  attending 
the  famous  "Passion  Play,"  Oberammergau,  Bavaria.  Also  he 
traveled  through  Italy,  visiting  Venice,  Milan,  Pisa,  Florence, 
Rome  and  Naples,  sailing;  from  this  port  to   Boston. 

June  11,  1013,  Roland  graduated  from  the  University 
of  Illinois  with  the  degree  of  P.  S.  in  Mechanical  Engineering. 
While  at  the  University  he  was  made  a  member  of  the  Alpha 
Sigma  Phi  fraternity,  American  Society  of  Mechanical  Engi- 
neers, and  became  a  Master  Mason.  Later  he  received  Royal 
Arch  and  Knight  Templar  decrees  and  was  made  a  Shriner, 
then  took  the  32nd  Consistory  degrees  at  East  St.  Louis. 

After  finishing  at  the  University  Roland  took  a  position 
with  the  Central  Illinois  Public  Service  Company  at  Mattoon, 
Illinois,  later  was  transferred  to  Paris,  Illinois,  as  chief  engi- 
neer in  their  plants,  power  and  waterworks. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1015,  he  spent  his  vacation  with, 
relatives,  visiting  the  two  World's  Fairs  at  San  Francisco 
and  San  Diego,  California.  Later  lie  was  again  transferred  to 
Lawrence,  Illinois,  district  as  superintendent  of  operation 
and  construction,  where  he  put  up  a  large  city  water  filtration 
and  electric  power  station.  Again  he  was  promoted  to  the 
assistant  master  mechanic  in  engineering  department  of  the 
same  company.  While  in  this  capacity  he  enlisted  through 
the  University  of  Illinois  on  May  20,'  1918,  A.  S.  2894433. 
and  entered  the  Officers'  Training  School  at  Camp  Zachary 
Taylor,  Louisville,  Kentucky,  for  the  World's  War.  Pie  was 
commissioned  October  16,  1018,  as  Second  Lieutenant,  Field 
Artillery,  U.  S.  A.,  and  assigned  to  special  duty  in  the  motor 
school.  The  armistice  was  signed  November  11,  1018,  and 
the  war  was  declared  at  an  end.  Roland  was  discharged  from 
duty  December  21,  1018,  from  Battery  C,  3rd  Regiment,  F. 
A.  R.  I).,  Cam])  Zachary  Taylor,  Headquarters'  Special  Order 
354,  dated  December  20"  1918. 

In  February,  1910,  he  went  to  the  farm  with  his  uncle, 
John  W.  W.  Crawford,  near  Cape  Girardeau,  Missouri.  Sep- 
tember 24,  1921,  he  was  joined  in  marriage  to  Theda  Propst, 
who  was  born  in  Paris,  Illinois,  November  20,  1805,  the  sec- 
ond   daughter    of    Charles     Franklin     and     Nina     (Peabodv) 


244 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Propst,  of  Chicago,  Illinois.  Theda  was  a  member  of  Sigma 
Kappa  Phi  and  a  Daughter  of  the  American  Revolution.  She 
is  a  descendant  of  Priscilla  Mullins,  of  the  Mayflower  (Pris- 
cilla,  the  heroine  of  the  story  of  Miles  Standish).  Roland  be- 
came acquainted  with  his  wife  while  working  at  Paris,  Illi- 
nos.  Theda  was  really  introduced  by  her  maternal  grand- 
mother, Mrs.  Durant  (Blissfield)   Peabody. 

To  this  union  one  son  was  born,  Roland  Glenn  Butler, 
Jr.,  August  3,  1922.  September  29,  1922,  Roland,  Sr.,  changed 
occupation  and  became  chief  engineer  of  the  Chicago,  Attica 
and  Southern  Railroad  and  is  located  at  Attica,  Indiana  ( 1925). 

Jessie  (  Crawford  )  Butler, 


Ella  Margaret   Francis   Crawford 


ELLA  MARGARET  FRANCIS  CRAWFORD 


Ella  Margaret  Francis  was  the  third  daughter  of  Rev. 
David  and  Mary  A.  (Meharry)  Crawford.  She  opened  her 
eyes  to  this  world  in  a  Methodist  parsonage  in  Newport,  In- 
diana, February  18,  1863.  Margaret  Francis  was  the  name  of 
her  maternal  grandmother. 

Her  preparatory  education  began  in  the  public  schools. 
After  completing  the  lower  grades,  she  entered  the  high 
school  at  Tolono,  Illinois,  and  later  on,  entered  the  Champaign 
high  school.  For  more  advanced  work  she  attended  the 
Methodist  College  at  Ft.  Wayne,  Indiana,  and  after  two  years 
of  study  she  graduated  from  this  institution  in  June,  1884. 
Then  she  took  the  four  year  course  of  the  Chautauqua  Liter- 
ary Scientific  Circle,  finishing  the  prescribed  study  in  1889, 
and  went  to  Chautauqua,  New  York,  to  receive  her  diploma. 
En  route,  she  met  other  Chautauquans  from  Urbana,  Illinois, 


IIiSTcKY      OF     THE      MEHARRY      FAMILY  245 

who  were  on  the  same  mission,  and  thus  formed  acquaint- 
ances that  grew  into  years  of  close  friendship,  continuing  to 
her  death. 

While  visiting  her  brother,  Clark,  in  Lincoln,  Nebraska, 
Ella  became  interested  in  oratory  and  took  up  the  course  of 
Oratory  and  Dramatic  Action  in  the  Lincoln  School  of 
Oratory,  receiving  her  degree  in  1895.  Wishing  for  more  ad- 
vanced stud}',  she  entered  the  New  England  Conservatory  of 
Boston,  Massachusetts,  for  one  term.  In  the  fall  of  1896 
she  became  the  dean  of  the  School  of  Oratory  in  Lincoln, 
Nebraska,  remaining  with  this  school  for  three  years.  Need- 
in"-  a  rest,  she  resigned  and  returned  to  her  mother's  home 
in  Urbana,  Illinois. 

.  She  gave  her  life  to  Jesus  Christ  in  early  youth,  joining 
the  Methodist  Church,  and  was  always  deeply  interested  in 
the  progress  of  "His  Kingdom."  She  became  interested  in 
the  church  and  Sunday  school  work  in  Urbana.  She  taught 
a  class  of  young  girls,  until  they  advanced  into  the  senior 
department.  Ella  was  especially  interested  in  the  Epworth 
League  and  in  the  Missionary  Society.  She  was  elected  presi- 
dent of  the  Home  Missionary  Society  in  1910,  and  served  in 
this  office  for  ten  consecutive  years.  During  her  presidency 
the  society  grew  in  membership,  and  took  up  new  lines  of 
work.  They  secured  several  scholarships  for  the  Cunning- 
ham Orphanage  and  many  plans  were  carried  out  for  the  bene- 
fit, comfort  and  pleasures  of  the  children.  Worthy  ministers 
and  their  families,  on  our  frontiers,  were  helped  in  a  material 
way,  by  the  society. 

Ella  was  fond  of  society,  in  the  form  of  clubs,  receptions 
and  enjoyed  visiting,  but  cared  nothing  for  social  card  games 
or  dancing,  in  fact,  such  amusements  were  against  her  prin- 
ciples. 

She  was  a  member  of  the  Woman's  Christian  Temperance 
Union,  and  had  trained  many  young  people  for  oratorical 
medal  contests,  and  has  always  been  willing  and  ready  to 
help  in  the  city,  district  and  state  conventions.  When  the  Na- 
tional convention  met  in  St.  Louis  in  1919,  Ella  assisted  on 
the  program  with  a  reading.  She  was  for  man}-  years  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Champaign  and  Urbana  Woman's  Club,  held  the 
chairmanship  of  the  Music  and  Drama  Department  for  two 
years,  also  was  treasurer  of  the  Domestic  Science  Depart- 
ment for  the  same  length  of  time.  She  belonged  to  the  Sister- 
hood of  the  P.  E.  O.  of  Urbana,  transferring  her  membership 
from  Lincoln,  Nebraska.  The  P.  E.  O.  is  a  secret  sisterhood, 
in  the  interests  of  philanthropy.  It  was  founded  by  the 
sorority  sisters  of  the  Iowa  Wesleyan  University  in  1890. 
It  is  the  largest  secret  organization  of  women   in  the   United 


246  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

States.  One  of  the  excellent  things  they  do  is  to  provide  funds 
for  the  education  of  worthy  girls.  An  officer  of  the  P.  E.  O. 
of  Urbana  has  said,  "If  you  knew  Ella  Crawford  you  know 
the  class  of  women  in  the  sisterhood.  She  was  a  good  repre- 
sentative of  the  type  of  P.  E.  O.  women." 

Ella  also  belonged  to  the  Urbana  Woman's  Club,  the 
Busy  Fifteen,  and  to  the  Urbana  Literary  Society.  She  al- 
ways took  an  active  part  in  the  clubs  and  societies  and  was 
always  ready  to  help  in  any  good  cause. 

She  again  took  the  readings  of  the  Chautauqua  Literary 
Scientific  Circle  and  finished  the  prescribed  course  of  four 
years'  study  in  1904.  The  class  in  this  work  met  semi-an- 
nually for  years,  and  always  had  a  program  which  was  pre- 
pared by  the  members.  Some  of  these  members  have  passed 
on  to  a  "fairer  life,"  others  removed  to  distant  states,  until 
but  few  are  left  today  (1925).  These  few  remain  loyal  to 
each  other. 

Ella  was  fond  of  traveling.  She,  her  mother  and  sister, 
Emma,  spent  a  part  of  one  winter  in  Los  Angeles,  Pasadena 
and  San  Diego,  California.  Again  in  July,  1902,  she  in  com- 
pany with  her  mother,  two  sisters,  and  a  nephew,  attended 
the  International  Epworth  League  Convention  in  San  Fran- 
cisco, and  visited  the  principal  cities  along  the  coast  to  Seattle. 
She  attended  the  World's  Fair  in  Chicago  in  1893,  St.  Louis 
in  1904,  and  of  San  Francisco  and  San  Diego,  California,  in 
1915.  She  traveled  through  Canada  and  a  portion  of  old 
Mexico. 

She  was  elected  a  delegate  several  different  times  to  the 
National  Wr.  C.  T.  U.  Conventions,  for  instance,  in  Milwaukee, 
Atlanta,  Georgia,  and  Washington,  District  of  Columbia.  She 
was  made  a  delegate  from  Illinois  Union,  representing  one 
thousand  members,  to  the  World's  Christian  Temperance 
Union  Convention  held  in  Glasgow,  Scotland,  in  June,  1910. 
In  company  with  other  delegates  she  toured  the  British  Isles, 
France,  Belgium,  Switzerland,  Italy  and  Germany,  and  at- 
tended the  world  famous  "Passion  Play"  at  Oberammergau, 
Bavaria,  sailing  via  Azores,  from  Naples,  Italy,  and  landing 
at  Boston.  It  was  a  wonderful  tour  and  she  appreciated  it  all. 
Ella  was  an  ideal  traveler.  If  all  went  well,  she  smiled  and 
was  satisfied,  but  if  things  did  not  go  to  her  liking,  she  con- 
tinued smiling  and  accommodated  herself  to  the  conditions, 
and  enjoyed  herself. 

In  the  spring  of  1918  when  her  nephew,  Roland  G.  But- 
ler, was  sent  to  the  Officers'  Training  Camp  at  Louisville, 
Kentucky,  she  bade  him  go,  as  all  loyal  Americans  should. 
During  July,  Ella,  with  his  mother  and  her  sister,  visited  this 
training  camp,  thus  getting  a  close  view  of  the  arduous  train- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  247 

ing  "our  boys"  received  to  help  win  the  World's  War.  This 
training  ceased  only  when  the  Armistice  was  signed,  Novem- 
ber 11,  1918. 

In  June,  1920,  she  and  her  two  sisters  went  to  Cape 
Girardeau,  Missouri,  to  keep  house  temporarily  for  their  two 
brothers  and  nephew,  Roland,  but  they  continued  to  keep 
the  home  until  the  summer  of  1923.  Ella  went  to  Urbana  to 
attend  the  graduation  of  Mary  C.  Crawford,  her  niece,  from 
the  University  of  Illinois  on  June  13,  1923.  Alary  was  the 
last  of  three  nieces  to  graduate  from  this  university. 

While  in  Urbana  Ella  visited  her  friends  and  renewed 
many  acquaintances,  besides  attending  to  important  busi- 
ness. She  returned  to  her  home  in  Missouri  the  first  part 
of  July,  weaiw  and  tired.  About  the  first  of  August  she  wras 
taken  ill  and  grew  steadily  worse.  In  spite  of  all  that  love  and 
medical  skill  could  do,  she  passed  out  of  this  life  to  the  "Sweet 
Beyond"  August  30,  1923.  She  was  so  sweet,  so  patient  and 
uncomplaining  during  her  illness,  and  she  would  tell  how 
Jesus  was  sustaining  and  comforting  her. 

"The  silver  circle  of  her  service  sweet 
Is  her  memorial,  shining  and  complete. 
For  her  no  decline,  no  long  delay — 
God   knew   the   signal    hour,   the   better   way — 
And  called  her  home  while  it  was  day." 

A  short  and  impressive  service  was  conducted  by  Revs. 
Spann  and  Morton  at  her  late  home  in  Cape  Girardeau,  Mis- 
souri. Her  bereaved  family  bore  her  remains  to  her  old  home 
in  Urbana,  Illinois,  where  a  second  service  was  held  in  the 
First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  charge  of  the  minister, 
Rev.  Sandmyer,  in  the  presence  of  man}-  sorrowing  relatives 
and  friends,  who  had  gathered  to  honor  her  memory.  The 
Moral  offerings  were  many  and  beautiful.  She  lies  buried  in 
the  family  lot  in  Mt.  Hope  Cemetery,  Urbana,  Illinois. 

Jessie  (Crawford)    Butler. 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 

Tributes  to  the  Memory  of  Ella  M.  Crawford 
"Chapter  A.  R.,  Urbana,  Illinois,  deeply  mourns  the  death 
of  Miss  Ella  Crawford,  whose  'Heavenly  Homegoing'  wras 
August  30,  1923.  Miss  Crawford  was  a  delightful  and  talented 
reader  who  was  always  gracious  and  generous  in  sharing  her 
gifted  ability  with  others.  She  was  active  in  club  and  church 
circles  and  especially  interested  in  missionary  work  to  which 
she  gave  freely  both  time  and  money.  Her  sweet  disposi- 
tion, read}-  sympathy,  hospitality  and  big-mindedness  were 
remarked  bv  all   who  were  so  fortunate  as  to  know  her  best. 


248  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

She  was  a  devoted  and  loyal  P.  E.  O.  The  knowledge  of 
such  a  life  is  an  impetus  for  us  all  to  strive  upward  and  on- 
ward to  better  and  more  worthwhile  things." — An  apprecia- 
tion by  Sara  R.  Braley,  Corresponding  Secretary,  P.  E.  O. 
Journal. 

"Miss  Crawford  came  from  a  family  of  Christian  workers, 
and  emulated  the  traditions  of  the  family." — Rev.  J.  R. 
Reasoner. 

"We  know  that  such  talent  as  hers  cannot  be  lost," 

"She  left  you  such  a  heritage  of  beautiful  memories  and  asso- 
ciations,  hers    was    a    worthwhile    life,    a    blessing    to    all 

who  knew  her." 

The  Martha  and  Mary  Sunday  School  Class  (of  which 
she  was  one  of  the  hundred  members),  of  the  First  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  Urbana,  one  year  after  her  going  home, 
held  a  memorial  service  for  her.  The  church  was  decorated 
with  beautiful  flowers  and  many  loving  tributes  of  apprecia- 
tion were  paid  to  her  memory. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


249 


James  Allen  Crawford 


Ida   Jane    (Spray)    Crawford 


JAMES  ALLEN   CRAWFORD 


James  Allen,  the  third  son  of  David  and  Mary  (Meharry) 
Crawford,  came  into  this  life  on  April  7,  1865,  at  a  rural  par- 
sonage near  Logansport,  Indiana.  At  the  time  of  his  birth  the 
ground  was  covered  with  snow  twelve  or  fourteen  feet  deep. 
The  following  summer  the  family  moved  to  Allen  W.  Me- 
harry's  farm  northeast  of  Wingate,  Indiana.  Allen's  first 
schooling  was  in  Coal  Creek  district,  then  in  Philo  Township, 
Illinois,  and  later  in  the  Tolono  High  School.  He  graduated 
from  the  Grand  Prairie  Seminary  Business  College  in  June, 
1885.  The  following  year  he  took  a  literary  course  at  the 
Grand   Prairie  Seminary. 

In  1887  he  took  over  the  management  of  the  home  farm 
and  business  until  1892.  James  Allen  and  Cora  M.  Dowel! 
were  married  at  the  home  of  the  bride's  mother  in  Blue 
Mound,  Kansas,  on  March  3,  1892.  They  established  their 
home  on  their  farm  near  Ambia,  Indiana,  and  lived  there 
until  Cora's  death  (pneumonia  and  its  after  affects),  on  Janu- 
ary 23,  1894.  She  was  buried  in  the  Onarga  Cemetery.  Cora 
May  Dowell  was  born  July  20,  18/4.  She  received  her  educa- 
tion in  the  Onarga,  Illinois,  public  schools  and  in  the  semi- 
nary. She  studied  journalism  and  was  interested  for  several 
years  with  her  brother  in  publishing  the  town  paper  in  Blue 
Mound,   Kansas. 

In  1895  James  Allen,  with  his  cousin,  Robert  E.  Meharry, 
formed  a  co-partnership  and  installed  an  electric  light  plant 
in  Colfax,  Illinois.  They  operated  it  successfully  for  several 
years. 

On  August  30,  1897,  James  Allen  and  Ida  Jane  Spray 
were  married  at  Minadocia,  Illinois.  Ida  Jane  was  born 
February  13,  1803,  in  Iowa.  She  was  educated  near  Onarga, 
Illinois,  and  in  the  Onarga  High  School.     Miss  Spray  taught 


250  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

school  near  the  old  town  of  Pitch-in,  Illinois.  Mrs.  Crawford 
was  a  member  of  the  Christian  Church  and  took  especial  in- 
terest in  the  Sunday  school  work.  Her  death  came  very  sud- 
denly (heart  trouble)  on  January  16,  1916,  in  Alabama  City, 
Alabama,  where  she  and  her  family  had  gone,  hoping  the 
mild  climate  would  be  of  benefit  to  her  and  prolong  her  life. 
She  was  buried  at  Pontiac,  Illinois,  January  18,   1916. 

In  1898  James  Allen  sold  his  interest  in  the  electric  light 
plant  in  Colfax,  Illinois,  and  moved  to  a  ranch  in  western 
Kansas.  Later  he  went  to  Vernon  County,  Missouri,  and  then 
to  Wyoming,  where  he  had  the  experience  of  taking  up  a 
homestead  and  proving  up  on  the  claim. 

James  Allen  is  greatly  interested  in  electricity,  and  he 
keeps  up  to  date  with  the  new  appliances.  He  is  also  a 
natural  mechanic,  and  has  the  faculty  of  mending  articles  that 
need  repairing.  He  prides  himself  upon  understanding  the 
electrical  work  from  the  office  dowm  to  the  smallest  repairs. 
Besides  installing  the  electric  light  plant  in  Colfax,  Illinois, 
he  has  installed  others  in  Wheatland,  Torrington,  and  Casper, 
Wyoming;  Morrill,  Mitchell  and  Minatare,  Nebraska.  He  has 
helped  to  repair  plants  in  many  other  places. 

From  1916  to  1918  he  was  chief  electrician  for  the  Kan- 
kakee and  Urbana  Traction  Company.  In  1918  he  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  Central  Illinois  Public  Service  Company  at 
Bridgeport,  Illinois,  where  he  took  charge  of  their  business, 
and  also  the  business  at  Sumner,  Illinois.  When  he  was  leav- 
ing Bridgeport  the  business  men  gave  him  a  hearty  farewell 
hand  shake,  and  begged  him  to  stay,  or  to  return  as  soon  as 
possible. 

In  February,  1920,  he  joined  forces  with  his  brother,  John, 
on  the  farm  near  Cape  Girardeau,  Missouri.  It  became  his 
duty  to  repair  and  run  the  machinery  of  the  farm.  He  was 
assisted  by  his  nephew,  Roland  G.  Butler.  On  November 
20,  1922,  he  met  with  a  serious  accident.  While  driving  some 
calves,  he  was  attacked  by  a  neighbor's  bull  and  was  thrown 
from  his  horse,  breaking  his  leg  and  dislocating  his  knee. 
It  was  only  by  the  arrival  of  help  that  he  was  saved  from 
being  gored  to  death  by  the  angry  bull.  Since  this  accident 
he  has  been  unable  to  do  active  work.  He  employs  much  of 
his  time  in  reading,  and  thus  keeps  himself  well  informed  upon 
all  questions  of  the  day.  He  also  likes  to  argue  on  popular 
subjects.  He  has  installed  a  radio,  and  obtains  much  pleasure 
in  listening  to  the  lectures  and  concerts.  Politically  he  is  a 
Republican,  fraternally  a  Blue  Lodge  and  a  32nd  degree 
Mason',  in  faith  a  Methodist  and  patriotically  a  hundred  per 
cent  American. 

On  June  25,  1925,  James  Allen  Crawford  was  united  in 
marriage  to  Mrs.  Emma  Vancil,  of  Mt.  Vernon,   Illinois.     At 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


251 


the  present   writing  (1(J25)    Mr.  and   Mrs.  Crawford  arc  living 
in   Portland,  (  )regon. 

Two  sons  were  horn  to  James  Allen  and   Ida  J.  Crawford: 
larence   DeWitt  and   Francis  Virgil. 

lames  Allen  Crawford. 


Clarence   DeWitt   Crawford 


LARENCE  DEWITT  CRAWFORD 


Clarence  DeWitt  was  horn  near  Mctz,  Vernon  County, 
Missouri,  on  August  27.  1K(J<).  He  started  to  school  in  St. 
Joseph,  Missouri,  and  finished  the  grades  in  Wheatland,  Wy- 
oming, and  in  Urbana,  Iliinois,  and  also  the  freshman  year 
of  high  school. 

After  his  mother's  death  he  joined  the  arm}-  and  served 
nine  months  on  the  Texas  border.  When  the  call  came  from 
Canada  for  help  in  the  wheat  fields,  in  the  summer  of  1917, 
Clarence  responded,  and  spent  the  following  year  in  the  north- 
west, lie  was  in  the  S.  A.  T.  C.  for  the  World  War.  On 
February  14.  192'),  he  joined  the  Coast  Artillery  and  served 
two  and  one-half  years  in  that  enlistment  and  was  then  trans- 
ferred to  the  24th  Pursuit  Squadron,  Air  Service.  Me  com- 
pleted his  enlistment  on  the  east  coast,  at  the  north  end  of 
the  Canal  Zone,  Panama.  Was  discharged  as  a  sergeant  at 
Fort   Hamilton,   New   York,  January   16,   1923. 

Clarence  then  visited  his  father,  uncle  and  aunties  at  Cape 
Girardeau,  Missouri,  for  several  months,  then  went  west  and 
located  in  Los  Angeles,  California.  He  returned  to  Cape 
Girardeau,  Missouri,  January,   1925. 

(larence  is  a  real  hoy.  full  of  energy.  He  is  very  observ- 
ing, and  a  great  reader.  He  loves  a  battle  of  words,  and  de- 
lights to  tell  you  long  stories  of  his  travels  and  adventures. 

lames   Allen   Crawford. 


252 


History    of    the    Mkharry    Family 


Francis    Virgil    Crawford 


Amelia    Iris     (Moyse)     Crawford 


James     Arthur    Crawford 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


253 


FRANCIS  VIRGIL 


The  second  son,  Francis  Virgil,  was  horn  February  11, 
1901,  near  Nevada,  Vernon  County,  Missouri.  He  was  edu- 
cated in  the  schools  of  St.  Joseph,  Missouri;  Wheatland,  Wyo- 
ming, and  Urbana,  Illinois.  In  I'M"  he  and  his  brother,  Clar- 
ence, went  to  Canada  to  engage  in  farming.  They  roamed 
the  northwest  until  1920,  when  Virgil  joined  the  Coast  Artil- 
lery and  was  stationed  on  the  West  Coast  of  the  Panama 
(anal  Zone.  lie  was  discharged  October  10,  1921,  on  the 
reduction  of  the  army,  lie  then  visited  his  father,  uncle  and 
aunties  at  Cape  Girardeau,  Missouri,  and  worked  one  year 
for  his  uncle  on  the  farm.  He  then  went  west  and  in  January, 
1923,  reached  Los  Angeles,  California. 

Francis  Virgil  was  married  to  an  English  girl,  Amelia 
Iris  Moyse,  of  Los  Angeles,  California,  on  December  8,  1923. 
She  was  born  in  South  Hall,  England,  October,  1905.  She, 
with  her  parents,  moved  to  Canada  and  from  there  to  Califor- 
nia. Mrs.  Crawford's  father,  Arthur  Moyse,  was  born  in 
Marlborough,  England.  Her  mother's  maiden  name  was 
Sarah  Edith  Chambers,  and  was  born  in  Maidenhead,  Eng- 
land. 

In  the  summer  of  1925,  a  son  was  born  to  this  union,  and 
was  named,  for  his  two  grandfathers,  James  Arthur  Crawford. 

lames   Allen   Crawford. 


Anna    Letitia    Crawford 

ANNA  LETITIA  CRAWFORD 


Anna  Letitia,  daughter  of  David  and  Mary  A.  (Meharry) 
Crawford,  was  born    June  10,  1867,  in  the  home  of  her  grand- 


254  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

father,  James  Meharry,  near  Wingate,  Indiana.  Her  early 
education  began  in  the  district  school ;  the  building  was  located 
on  her  father's  farm,  near  Tolono,  Illinois.  When  she  had 
finished  in  the  common  school,  she  entered  the  Grand  Prairie 
Seminary  at  Onarga,  Illinois,  taking  the  Liberal  Arts  and 
Science  course.  During  her  leisure  hours  she  studied  draw- 
ing, charcoal  and  crayon.  While  in  Onarga  she  was  converted 
and  joined  the  Methodist  Church,  she  also  became  identified 
with  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association.  In  the  fall 
of  1888,  she  entered  the  Methodist  Episcopal  College  in  Ft. 
Wayne,  Indiana,  because  her  sister  and  brother-in-law  were 
living  in  Fort  Wayne  at  that  time. 

One  of  her  great  desires  was  to  be  a  business  woman, 
and  in  order  to  fit  herself  for  a  position,  she  entered  a  busi- 
ness college  in  Chicago,  Illinois,  in  the  fall  of  1889.  After 
finishing  the  required  course,  she  secured  a  position  as  a 
cashier  in  a  large  wholesale  house  and  worked  her  way  up 
until  she  was  paid  the  highest  salary  in  the  establishment. 
Owing  to  the  continued  illness  of  her  father,  she  gave  up  her 
position  and  came  home.  After  her  father's  death,  she  re- 
mained at  home  and  took  up  the  management  of  her  mother's 
business.  She  devoted  her  leisure  time  in  decorating  china, 
and  painting  flowers,  in  which  she  showed  much  talent.  Dur- 
ing the  World's  Fair,  she  returned  to  Chicago  to  visit  that 
exposition  and  to  visit  the  friends  of  her  business  days. 

She  accompanied  her  mother  and  sister  when  they  moved 
to  Champaign,  Illinois,  in  the  fall  of  1895.  In  May,  the  first 
day,  1897,  they  moved  to  Urbana,  having  bought  property 
there. 

The  winter  before  her  death,  she  enjoyed  a  wonderful  trip 
to  New  Orleans  at  the  time  of  the  Mardi  Gras,  visiting  a 
friend,  whose  brother-in-law  was  on  the  staff  of  one  of  the 
city's  daily  newspapers  and  through  his  influence  she  was 
able  to  attend  and  participate  in  the  festivities  of  the  festival. 
She  spent  part  of  the  summer  in  Toronto,  Canada,  returning 
via  the  Niagara  Falls,  to  Lake  Chautauqua,  New  York,  where 
she  remained  a  few  weeks,  enjoying  the  beauties  and  advan- 
tages of  that  noted  place. 

When  word  came  that  her  sister,  Jessie  Butler,  was 
stricken  with  typhoid  fever,  she  laid  aside  her  home  duties 
and  desires,  and  hastened  to  her  sister's  bedside,  to  help  the 
husband  in  caring  for  his  wife.  Her  sister  lay  sick  for  six 
weeks,  and  it  was  impossible  to  get  any  outside  help,  as  peo- 
ple were  afraid  of  the  disease.  When  Jessie  grew  better  her 
husband  became  ill,  with  the  same  fever.  After  three  weeks, 
pneumonia    developed    which    caused    his    death.      .Anna    was 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  2?? 

able  to  close  the  home  and  bring  her  sister  and  small  nephew 
to  her  mother's  home  in  Urbana.     Then  she,  too,  had  to  give 

n])  and  be  cared  for.  The  [ever  had  such  a  hold  upon  her, 
after  the  long  weeks  of  nursing,  her  tired  l)od_\-  could  not 
throw  off  the  disease.  The  doctor  and  the  nurses  exerted  all 
their  skill  and  knowledge,  but  to  no  avail.  She  passed  out 
-if  this  life,  with  the  passing  of  the  winter  day,  December  10, 
1S(>7.      Her   fever-racked   body   was  at   rest  and  her  spirit  set 

free. 

"No  one  hears  the  door  that  opens, 
When   they   pass  beyond   recall; 
Soft    as    the    loosened    leaves    ot    roses. 
One,   by   one,   our   loved   ones   fall." 

The  funeral  services  were  held  in  the  First  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  and  conducted  by  the  pastor,  Rev.  \\  ohl- 
farth.  and  assisted  by  Rev.  J.  R.  Reasoner,  an  old  friend  of 
the  family.  Burial  was  in  the  family  lot  in  Mt.  Hope  Ceme- 
teiw,  LJrbana,  Illinois. 

Anna  had  a  hue  and  pleasing  personality.  She  resembled 
her  father's  family;  was  of  medium  height,  with  bine  gray 
e\es  and  beautiful  auburn  hair.  She  was  very  conscientious, 
and  staunch  in  her  principles.  She  was  strongly  attached  to 
her  family. 

Jessie   (Crawford)   Butler, 
Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


EMMA   GARDINER   CRAWFORD 


Emma,  daughter  of  David  and  Mary  A.  (Meharry)  Craw- 
ford, was  born  December  20,  1869,  in  her  grandfather's  (James 
Meharry's)  home,  near  Wingate,  Indiana.  She  was  young 
when  her  parents  moved  to  Tolono,  Illinois.  Her  earliest 
remembrance  of  this  new  prairie  home  was  a  visit  to  the 
school,  a  one-roomed  house,  which  her  father  had  built  to 
give  him  shelter  while  their  new  home  was  being  built.  As 
there  was  no  school  in  the  district  he  had  this  building  fitted 
up  as  a  temporary  school.  It  is  still  doing  duty,  on  the  farm, 
and  being  ttsed  as  a  shop.  It  lias  been  re-roofed  only  once  in 
all  these  years  of  service. 

By  the  time  Emma  was  old  enough  to  attend  school  a 
new  structure,  of  brick,  had  been  built  on  the  northeast  corner 
of  the  section  in  which  her  father's  farm  lay.  It  was  a  great 
moment  when  she  could  ,140  to  school.     Miss  Carrie  Slater,  the 


256 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Emma  Gardiner   Crawford 


teacher,  boarded  in  her  home  and  it  was  Emma's  pleasure  to 
accompany  her  to  school  each  morning. 

When  she  was  five  years  old  she  had,  to  her,  a  wonder- 
ful experience,  when  she  accompanied  her  parents  and  brother 
to  Minnesota  to  visit  her  father's  eldest  brother.  The  train 
ride  was  interesting  and  she  remembers,  while  they  waited 
in  St.  Paul,  they  could  see  into  a  room  where  young  people 
were  dancing  and  she  was  pleased  with  the  beautiful,  many 
colored  dresses  worn  by  the  women.  Her  mother  explained 
what  they  were  doing.  It  was  very  cold  and  there  was  a  deep 
snow,  and  Emma  had  her  first  sleigh  ride.  For  years  she 
thought  of  Minnesota  as  a  place  of  perpetual  snow.  On  reach- 
ing their  destination  she  was  surprised  to  find  that  her  uncle 
looked  just  like  her  father.  She  and  her  brother  had  a  great 
time  playing  in  the  uncle's  wood  shed,  which  was  connected 
with  the  house,  and  was  full  of  neat  piles  of  wood,  row  upon 
row. 

During  her  last  year  in  the  country  schools,  they  were  in- 
troducing- township  examinations  in  the  rural  districts.  She 
went  to  Philo  in  the  fall  for  the  township  examination,  and  in 
the  folloAving  spring  she  was  one  of  sixty  who  took  the  first 
county  examination  ever  held  in  Champaign  Count)'.  The 
examination  was  under  Superintendent  Shawhan,  and  was 
held  in  Urbana,  Illinois. 

Emma  attended  the  Tolono  High  School  the  following- 
year,  the  next  year  going  to  Ft.  Wayne  Methodist  College.  She 
studied  two  years  in  this  school  and  graduated  in  June.  1890. 
Part  of  1894-95  she  spent  in  Lincoln,  Nebraska,  studying  vocal 
and  piano  music  and  dramatic  art  at  the  Conservatory  at 
the  State  University  of  Nebraska. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  2?7 

The  fall  of  1895  she  moved  with  her  mother  and  sister  to 
Champaign,  Illinois.  Here  she  entered  the  University  oi 
Illinois,  specializing  in  music  and  art,  and  studied  three  years 
along  these   lines. 

Emma  is  a  great  reader  and  has  read  widely  along  various 
lines,  supplementing  her  college  work.  She  took  up  the  C. 
L.  S.  C,  a  four-}  ear  course,  and  graduated  in  the  class  of  1904. 

Following  the  traditions  of  her  family,  she  traveled  quite 
extensively  in  the  United  States,  Canada  and  old  Mexico. 
In  the  summer  of  l°dO,  in  company  with  her  family  she  toured, 
for  three  months,  through  the  British  Isles  and  on  the  con- 
tinent. One  of  her  hobbies  is  to  visit  the  capital  buildings  in 
the  United  States  and  the  cathedrals  in  the  foreign  countries. 
She  has  visited  the  cathedrals  of  Glasgow  and  St.  Miles,  of 
Edinburg,  Scotland,  the  only  two  cathedrals  that  came  un- 
scratched  through  the  Reformation.  She  saw  the  ruins  of 
the  beautiful  Melrose  and  Dryburgh  Abbeys,  made  famous 
by  Sir  Walter  Scott.  She  attended  a  Sunday  morning  service 
in  St.  Paul.  London.  She  visited  the  noted  cathedral,  the 
Dom,  in  Cologne,  Germany.  Also  saw  the  most  famous  ones 
of  Paris,  France.  In  Italy,  she  visited  those  of  note,  in  Milan, 
Florence,  Pisa,  Venice,  Naples  and  Rome.  \t  is  only  by  visit- 
ing Italy's  cathedrals  that  you  can  see  its  most  famous 
sculptures,  paintings  and  mosaic. 

During  this  trip,  Emma  saw  the  "Passion  Play."  at  Ober- 
ammergau,  Bavaria.  This  was  one  of  the  most  impressive 
events  of  her  trip.  The  play  began  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, with  a  recess  at  noon,  and  continued  until  six  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon.  The  mountain  village  and  the  simplicity  of  the 
people   was  a  fitting  background   for  that  wonderful  play. 

Traveling  has  not  occupied  all  of  her  time.  She  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Woman's  Club  of  Champaign  and  Urbana,  and 
was  corresponding  secretary  of  the  club  for  two  years.  She 
belongs  to  the  Woman's  Christian  Temperance  Union.  A  few 
times  she  has  been  made  a  delegate  from  Urbana's  Union  to 
national  conventions.  She  is  a  member  of  the  Foreign  and 
Home  Missionary  Societies  of  the  First  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of   Urbana,   Illinois. 

For  several  years  prior  to  moving  to  Urbana,  Emma  was 
a  member  of  the  Tolono  chapter  of  the  Eastern  Star. 

The  past  few  years  she  has  been  living  in  Southeast  Mis- 
souri, at  Cape  Girardeau,  a  quaint  historic  town  that  is  beauti- 
fully situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  River.  Emma 
has  unusual  and  manifold  talents.  She  has  an  artistic  nature, 
she  loves  music  and  brings  much  harmony  out  of  a  piano  and 
has   done   beautiful   china   painting   as   well    as   painting   in   oil 


258 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


and  crayon.  She  is  skillful  in  that  finest  and  most  essential  of 
all  arts,  the  preparation  and  serving  of  delicious  foods  to  her 
family  and  friends. 

She  has  won  many  hearts  by  her  cheerful,  optimistic  dis- 
position and  surprises  and  delights  her  many  friends  with  her 
wit  and  humor. 

Jessie  (Crawford)   Butler. 

Ella   Margaret  Crawford. 

Emma  Gardiner  CraAvford. 


John    William    Wesley    Crawford 


JOHN  WILLIAM  WESLEY  CRAWFORD 


Fourth  son  of  Rev.  David  and  Mary  A.  (Meharry)  Craw- 
ford, born  October  26,  1872,  near  Tolono,  Illinois. 

His  education  began  in  the  district  school.  He  studied 
two  years  at  Fort  Wayne  Methodist  Episcopal  College  (now 
Upland  University).  While  here  he  used  one  of  the  early 
makes  of  bicycles,  (with  a  large  front  wheel  and  a  small  back 
wheel),  which  took  skill  in  balancing  to  be  able  to  ride  it.  He 
spent  one  year  at  Grant  Prairie  Seminary,  Onarga,  Illinois. 
He  visited  the  World's  Fair  in  Chicago  twice,  first  in  August 
and  later  in  October  of  1893. 

After  his  father's  death  on  November  10,  1893,  John  took 
charge  of  the  home  farm  until  1895.  Then  the  farm  was 
rented  and  his  mother  and  two  sisters,  Anna  and  Emma, 
moved  to  Champaign,  Illinois. 

John  went  to  Lincoln,  Nebraska,  and  took  a  position  in 
the  Merchants'  Bank  in  which  his  brother,  Clarke  M.,  was 
cashier.  While  there  he  joined  a  Christian  Endeavor  party 
from  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  made  a  trip  to  California. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  259 

They  rode  up  Pike's  Teak,  but  he  and  some  others  walked 
down.  John  had  the  usual  experience  of  hiking  down  a  moun- 
tain, "lie  thought  his  toes  would  go  through  his  shoes," 
and  for  several  days  afterward  he  had  difficulty  in  walking. 
Leaving  San  Francisco  he  took  the  coast  trip  in  a  steamer,  and 
encountered  a  storm,  lie  suffered  with  sea  sickness  and  on 
landing  at  Portland  he  was  so  dizzy  that  the  land  seemed  to 
he  tossing  as  the  steamer  did. 

After  going  through  the  financial  depression  of  1897,  he 
gave  up  banking,  and  spent  the  following  winter  ranging  cattle 
in  southwest  Kansas.  One  night  he  slept  out  in  his  rain 
coat  and  upon  waking  in  the  morning",  he  found  himself  lying' 
in  a  pool  of  water.  It  had  rained  during  the  night,  which  was 
very  unexpected  for  that  season  of  the  year.  It  was  here 
that  they  built  fires  with  buffalo  chips. 

John  now  took  a  special  course  of  study  in  Chicago  to 
become  an  assayer  of  minerals,  and  becoming  qualified,  he 
accepted  a  position  as  assayer  in  a  gold  mine  near  Baker 
City,  Oregon,  in  the  spring  of  1902.  The  company  of  stock 
holders  was  largely  business  men  of  Danville,  Champaign 
and  Urbana,  Illinois.  The  mountains  in  this  locality  were 
covered  with  evergreens  overlooking  fertile  valleys,  and  the 
streams  were  grand  and  beautiful  ;  Alt.  Hood,  which  was  snow 
capped,  was  in  plain  view.  The  scenery  was  wonderful  and 
the  air  invigorating.  One  day  John,  in  company  with  a  man, 
went  to  see  another  party  in  a  neighboring  camp.  In  order 
to  reach  the  camp  they  had  to  go  down  a  steep  incline  called 
"Soap  Stone  Slope."  The  driver,  standing  up  in  the  wagon, 
lashed  his  mustang  ponies  into  a  run  to  keep  the  wagon  from 
running  onto  them.  John  stood  in  the  back  and  ready  to  jump, 
if  an  accident  happened.  After  several  months  spent  in  the 
west  he  returned  home  and  devoted  his  time  to  buying  and 
developing  farm  lands,  and  to  cattle  and  hog  raising. 

A  farm  was  purchased  in  Jackson  County  in  the  year 
1903.  The  drained  lake  bottom  was  very  fertile,  almost  like 
a  flower  garden.  It  was  easy  to  plant,  and  it  would  raise  good 
crops.  The  second  season  John  put  in  a  crop  and  it  made 
a  wonderful  growth,  was  waist  high  and  gave  promise  of  a 
big  yield.  A  farmer  always  has  to  depend  on  natural  ele- 
ments and  upon  the  weather.  The  latter  part  of  June  or  early 
in  July,  severe  rains  in  the  valley  swelled  and  flooded  the 
Missouri  and  Kaw  Rivers,  which  empty  into  the  Mississippi, 
filling  that  beyond  the  danger  stage.  There  is  a  long  levee 
several  miles  in  length  above  the  farm,  and  a  large  drainage 
ditch  below,  with  big  flood  gates.  All  the  farmers  and  every- 
one who  could  handle  a  shovel  or  bag  of  sand  worked  day 
and  night  to  kee;>  the  waters  back  and  were  succeeding.     As 


260  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

hope  began  to  rise  the  rlood  gates  gave  way  and  the  water 
came  in.  John,  being  on  somewhat  higher  ground  than  his 
neighbors,  hoped  that  he  would  not  have  to  move.  But  alas,  he 
had  to  swim  his  mules  and  stock  to  safety.  One  man  put  his 
hogs  and  chickens  in  the  hay  loft  of  his  barn  and  they  were 
saved.  John's  splendid  prospects  for  a  big  crop  were  not  only 
blasted  but  swept  down  the  river. 

In  May,  1910,  John  joined  his  sisters  and  nephew  and 
sailed  for  Europe  to  attend  the  World's  W.  C.  T.  U.  Conven- 
tion at  Glasgow,  Scotland.  The  party  of  sixty-five  tourists 
all  going  to  attend  the  above  convention  landed  at  Cork, 
Ireland,  and  visited  the  famous  Blarney  Castle  in  the  Killarney 
Lake  region  which  was  amidst  beautiful  scenery.  They  saAV 
the  peat  beds  from  which  Ireland  obtains  much  of  its  fuel.  In 
Dublin  the  waiters  looked  on  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  party  with 
amazement  and  scorn,  because  they  did  not  order  liquor.  John 
and  his  sister.  Jessie,  took  a  short  side  trip  by  rail  and  jaunting 
cart  to  Ballyjamesduff,  in  Cavan  County,  to  see  if  any  trace 
could  be  found  of  the  early  Meharry  ancestors.  It  was  from 
this  place  that  they  were  said  to  have  emigrated  to  America 
in  1794.  No  trace  whatever  was  found.  Cavan  County  is 
one  of  the  farming  counties.  Crop  culture  and  stock  raising* 
are  the  leading"  industries.  A  fellow  traveler  told  John  that  it 
was  true,  in  many  instances,  that  the  natives  "raised  their 
pigs  in  the  parlor/'  as  the  old  Irish  song  runs.  When  one 
woman  was  asked  what  sized  farm  she  owned,  she  said,  with 
much  pride,  "I  own  forty  acres  and  three  rooms." 

John  and  Jessie  went  to  Belfast  and  there  took  a  boat 
part  way  for  Glasgow.  At  2:30  a.  m.  it  was  broad  daylight, 
much  to  the  travelers'  surprise.  Arriving  at  Glasgow,  it  was 
a  task  to  find  the  way  to  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  headquarters,  and, 
strange  to  say,  the  officers  of  whom  they  inquired  the  way 
could  hardly  understand  our  English  to  give  the  proper  direc- 
tions. 

After  the  convention  at  Glasgow,  John  and  party  toured 
the  Trossack,  the  Lady  of  the  Lake  country,  and  from  there  to 
Abbotsford,  the  home  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  "the  Shakespeare 
of  Scotland."  The  site  for  Abbotsford  was  chosen  because 
it  was  on  the  River  Tweed,  and  near  Melrose  Abbey.  The 
mansion  was  afterwards  known  as  a  "romance  in  stone  and 
lime."  It  contains  the  most  remarkable  museum  in  the  world. 
Melrose  Abbey  was  immortalized  by  his  genius  as  the  "most 
interesting  and  picturesque  ruin  in  all  Scotland."  Dryburg 
Abbey,  a  few  miles  away,  a  charming  and  romantic  ruin,  is 
where  Sir  Walter  Scott  lies  buried. 

Leaving  Abotsford,  they  traveled  through  England,  male- 


IlSTORY      OF     THE      MkHARRY      FAMILY 


261 


ing  their  next  stop  at  Stratford  on  the  Axon,  Shakespeare's 
country.  They  saw  his  birthplace,  the  chapel  and  tomb,  and 
also  the  theatre  where  the  best  of  actors  put  on  his  wonder- 
ful plays.  It  was  here  in  the  Shakespeare  Tun,  an  interesting 
coincident  occurred.  Fourteen  years  later,  in  1924,  when 
Helen  L.  Crawford  was  visiting  Stratford  on  the  Axon,  she 
stopped  at  this  same  inn,  and  looking  over  the  hotel  records, 
she  found  John's,  Roland's  and  Jessie's  names  and  the  num- 
bers of  the  rooms  which  the}-  had  occupied  in  1910.    Her  aunts 


"  r                     ?   *>■■ 

,y&,    mT 

!    '  A 

<   -  m  l^jfi* 

ili§if?  wl jAJPJtiift 

i'i  t  T    { '• 

'    ijfMi 

ill 

2l  I  ^^r^     < 

'•■ 

WafcV  ".   * ;•  .  2;  J»'. 

VB-/V9 

grifjl 

• 

.,> 

•♦jBJM 

1  M 

John    W.   Crawford   clearing-   Missouri    land    with   the   help   of   oxen   and   horses 


Ella  and  Emma  had  registered  in  another  hotel.  From  here 
John  and  party  visited  the  groups  of  colleges  at  Oxford, 
and  then  on  to  London,  where  four  busy  days  were  spent 
glimpsing  historical  and  notable  places  of  interest. 

The  English  channel  was  crossed  at  Folkestone  and 
France  entered.  He  toured  Paris  and  Brussels  in  Belgium. 
Here  he  saw  dogs  and  women  hitched  together  to  draw  the 
milk  carts,  etc.  In  Switzerland  he  saw  the  wonderful  moun- 
tains, waterfalls,  streams,  lakes  and  the  homes  of  the  great 
wood  carvers;  in  Germany,  Nuremberg,  the  city  that  makes 
children's  toys  for  all  the  world.  At  Heidelberg,  a  famous 
college  is  situated  for  men  only.  He  went  to  Venice,  Milan, 
Pisa,  Florence,  Rome  and  Naples.  John  walked  the  exca- 
vated streets  of  Pompeii,  that  old  city  that  had  been  buried 
by    a    tremendous    eruption    of    Mt.    Vesuvius    in    79    A.    I). 


262  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

He  saw  the  turned-to-stone  figures  of  men,  women,  chil- 
dren and  even  dogs.  He  could  see  the  majesty  of  this  volcano, 
the  grandeur  of  the  great  bay.  He  sailed  by  the  Azore  Islands 
and  landed  at  Boston. 

John  was  impressed  with  the  fact  that  he  had  heard  many 
great  speeches,  had  seen  wonderful  sights  and  smelled  awful 
smells  (European  cities  have  little  or  very  poor  sanitation), 
but  he  returned  home  firmly  convinced  that  the  United  States 
was  more  to  be  desired  than  any  other  country  on  earth. 

After  farming  for  six  years  in. Jackson  County,  he  rented 
the  farm  and  bought  a  tract  of  land  near  Kewanee,  Missouri, 
which  was  covered  with  timber,  mostly  cypress.  He  cleared 
most  of  the  land,  selling  the  timber,  and  putting  the  ground 
into  corn  and  small  grain.  During  the  time  of  the  peak  in 
high  prices  of  land,  he  sold  this  farm.  In  the  fall  of  1918  he 
bought  another  tract  of  land,  near  Cape  Girardeau,  Missouri, 
"the  country  where  everything  grows."  At  the  present  time 
(1925)   he  is  still  living  there  supervising  the  farm. 

John  is  a  Republican,  fraternally  a  Master  Mason,  a 
32nd  degree  man  and  a  Shriner.     In  faith  he  is  a  Methodist. 

John  is  loyal  to  his  friends,  always  ready  to  lend  a  helping 
hand  to  those  in  need.  He  never  seems  to  forget  a  person 
whom  he  has  once  met,  consequently  he  has  a  large  acquaint- 
ance. One  can  tell  John  is  of  Irish  descent  by  his  apprecia- 
tion of  both  making  and  hearing  a  good  joke. 

Jessie  (Crawford)  Butler, 
Ella  Margaret  Crawford, 
Emma  Gardiner  Crawford. 


INFANT  SON 


Infant  son  of  Rev.  David  and  Mary  (Meharry)  Crawford, 
born  February  8,  1875,  at  Tolono,  Illinois,  and  died  February 
9,  1875,  and  was  buried  in  the  Tolono  Cemeterv. 


History    of    the    M knarry    Family 


263 


Greenlief  Norton  Meharry 


Letitia    (Meharry)    Meharry 


GREENLIEF  NORTON   MEHARRY 


Greenlief  Norton,  second  child  of  James  and  Margaret 
(Ingram  Francis)  Meharry,  was  born  in  Fountain  County, 
Indiana,  July  16,  1831,  on  what  is  now  the  Thomas  E.  Martin 
farm  in  Richland  Township,  east  and  north  of  Newtown. 
When  but  an  infant  his  parents  moved  to  their  farm  in  Section 
2,  Coal  Creek  Township,  Montgomery  County,  Indiana,  where 
he  was  reared  to  manhood.  In  1852  he  entered  Asbury  Uni- 
versity (now  DePauw)  at  Greencastle,  Indiana,  and  attended 
three  successive  terms. 

October  22,  1856,  he  united  in  marriage  with  Letitia  Me- 
harry, daughter  of  Robert  and  Letitia  (Blackstock)  Meharry, 
in  Cavan  Township,  Durham  County,  Canada.  With  his 
young  bride  as  a  companion  he  began  life  on  a  160-acre  farm 
in  Section  35,  Jackson  Township,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana, 
later  adding  80  acres  as  life  faded  away.  Here  they  resided 
until  their  death. 

Greenlief  Norton  was  converted  to  the  Methodist  faith  at 
an  early  age  and  was  a  devoted  member  of  the  Shawnee 
Mound  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  He  served  as  class 
leader,  steward  and  trustee. 

In  politics  he  was  a  Republican,  not  serving  in  any  public 
office,  but  preferring  to  remain  free  from  that  stress  of  life. 
During  the  Civil  War  he  was  a  strong  Union  man.  While  not 
going  out  to  the  actual  service  at  the  front,  he  was  instru- 
mental in  repressing  several  camps  of  the  Knights  of  the 
Golden  Circle. 

Greenlief  was  progressive  in  his  ambitions,  using  the 
first  hay  carrier,  spring  wagon,  self  rake,  marsh  harvester  and 


264  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

such  other  conveniences  to  be  used  in  his  community,  and 
later  owning  and  operating  a  horsepower  thresher.  He  al- 
ways kept  in  touch  with  all  the  improvements  and  advance- 
ments of  the  day  suggestive  of  easy  modes  of  farming.  He 
was  an  active  member  of  the  Grange,  and  served  as  county 
and  state  delegate.  At  the  time  of  his  death  he  was  an  active 
member  of  the  Council  Grove  Minute  Men,  the  first  detective 
organization  in  the  United  States.  This  organization  still  lives 
and  meets  quarterly  on  the  old  Meharry  farm  in  the  Hesh- 
bon  Bethel  school  building. 

On  August  3,  1895,  following  an  illness  of  a  week's  dura- 
tion, after  many  years  as  a  sufferer  from  dyspepsia,  the  grim 
reaper  of  death  came  to  claim  his  own,  and  on  August  6  the 
body,  after  a  service  in  Shawnee  Mound  Church,  was  laid  to 
rest  in  the  family  lot — No.  75 — in  Meharry's  Cemetery,  Coal 
Creek  Township,  Montgomery  County. 

Ira  G.  Meharrv. 


LETITIA  (MEHARRY)  MEHARRY 

Letitia,  wife  of  Greenlief  Norton  Meharry,  Avas  born  in 
Durham  County,  Canada,  March  21,  1835,  the  daughter  of 
Robert  and  Letitia  (Blackstock)  Meharry.  She  was  educated 
at  the  home  school  the  first  nine  years,  later  attending  a  ladies' 
school  in  Petersboro.  She  was  the  second  child  in  a  family  of 
twelve  children,  and  well  knew  what  the  many  duties  of  farm 
life  called  forth.  After  her  marriage  she  came  with  her  hus- 
band to  the  United  States  and  still  followed  the  duties  of  farm 
life.  She  united  in  early  life  with  the  Methodist  faith  and 
continued  in  it  until  her  death. 

She  was  a  charter  member  of  the  Shawnee  Mound  Aux- 
iliary of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  serving  as 
its  first  treasurer.  She  held  every  office  and  was  at  the  time 
of  her  death  corresponding  secretary.  She  was  a  member  of 
the  Ladies'  Aid  Society,  being  its  treasurer  at  the  time  of  her 
death.  She  was  an  active  worker  in  the  community  and  helped 
to  make  it  what  it  now  is. 

December  15,  1911,  following  an  attack  of  pneumonia,  she 
was  called  to  her  eternal  home,  and  on  December  18,  after  a 
short  service  at  her  late  home,  she  was  laid  at  rest  in  the  same 
lot  as  her  husband. 

To  this  union  were  born  nine  children  : 

(1)  Lena  Olivia— born  March  11,  1858,  died  October  22, 
1859.  Her  remains  are  at  rest  in  the  same  cemetery  lot  as  her 
parents. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  265 

CHARLOTTE  ELMA  FLORENCE  MEHARRY 

(2)  Charlotte  Elma  Florence— born  March  25,  1860,  in 
Jackson  Township,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana.  She  was 
educated  in  the  common  schools  and,  although  not  a  graduate, 
completed  the  work  before  such  a  system  was  in  vogue.  She 
attended  no  university,  but  is  a  great  reader  of  books,  maga- 
zines and  newspapers  and  is  considered  one  of  the  best  read 
women  in  the  community.  She  is  a  member  of  the  Tuesday 
Reading  Club,  has  been  its  president,  and  served  on  the  liter- 
ary committee.  She  sang  alto  in  the  Meharry  mixed  quar- 
tette, which  was  widely  known  and  probably  rendered  more 
service  in  their  time  than  any  other,  especially  for  burial  serv- 
ices. She  united  with  the  Methodist  faith  in  early  life  and 
still  holds  her  membership  with  the  Shawnee  Mound  Church. 
She  is  the  owner  of  94  acres  of  land  in  McLean  County,  Illi- 
nois, and  with  her  sister,  Annie,  maintains  a  home  at  her  birth- 
place. 


EDDIE  EVERETT  MORROW  MEHARRY 


(3)  Eddie  Everett  Morrow — born  June  11,  1862,  in 
Jackson  Township,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana.  He  was  edu- 
cated on  the  farm  and  in  the  home  school,  Shawnee  Academy. 
He  completed  the  eighth  grade  in  1882  as  a  member  of  the 
first  class  in  the  county  receiving  a  diploma.  He  later  attend- 
ed DePauw  (then  Asbury)  and  remained  until  his  junior  year. 
He  was  a  classmate  of  Hon.  James  Watson.  Returning  to  the 
farm,  he  taught  school  for  three  years. 

In  the  year  1888  he  moved  to  a  farm  in  McLean  County, 
Illinois,  going  overland  with  his  team  and  wagon.  Tiring  of 
farm  life  for  a  time  he  embarked  in  the  drug  store  trade  with 
Amel  Stuckey  as  a  partner  in  Fairbury,  Illinois.  Here  he  met 
and  married  Emma  Lanfear,  next  to  the  youngest  daughter  of 
Solomon  and  Rebecca  Lanfear,  on  November  17,  1897.  He 
was  married  by  Rev.  E.  S.  Wilson,  pastor  of  the  M.  E.  Church 
of  Fairbury.     This  union  was  childless. 

He  is  of  the  Methodist  faith,  was  a  Sunday  school  teacher 
of  a  young  ladies'  class  for  five  years  prior  to  going  to  Illinois. 
He  united  with  the  Shawnee  Mound  Church  at  the  age  of  nine 
years  at  a  revival  conducted  by  Rev.  S.  P.  Colvin.  He  served 
as  collecting  steward,  treasurer;  sang  in  the  choir,  and  was 
active  in  the  Epworth  League. 

In  1905  he  disposed  of  his  drug  business  and  with  his  wife 
moved  to  the  farm  of  an  uncle  near  Colfax,  Illinois,  where  they 
resided  until  the  spring  of  1925,  when  they  retired  into  private 
life  in  Fairburv,  Illinois. 


266  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

He  is  a  Republican  in  politics,  but  never  held  public  office. 
He  owns  147  acres  of  land  in  Coal  Creek  Township,  Mont- 
gomery County,  Indiana,  and  200  acres  in  Jasper  County, 
Indiana. 


ROBERT  ELMER  SLATER  MEHARRY 


(4)  Robert  Elmer  Slater  was  born  August  30,  1864,  in 
Jackson  township  at  the  old  home.  He  began  his  schooling 
in  the  old  Shawnee  Academy,  finishing  in  the  Sugar  Grove 
school  under  the  teaching  of  Charles  E.  Lutz.  He  graduated 
in  the  same  class  with  his  brother  Eddie.  He  then  attended 
Asbury  (now  DePauw)  with  his  brother,  for  two  years  being 
in  the  same  class.  After  returning  to  the  farm  he  taught  the 
home  school  for  two  years. 

In  the  year  1888,  with  his  elder  brother,  he  traveled  over- 
land in  a  wagon  with  four  horses  to  McLean  County,  Illinois, 
to  his  farm  of  85  acres,  where,  with  his  sister  as  housekeeper, 
they  followed  farming  until  the  year  1891. 

On  December  23  he  was  united  in  marriage,  at  Tolono, 
Illinois,  to  Sarah  Belle  Davison,  eldest  daughter  of  James  A. 
and  Margaret  Davison,  to  which  union  was  born  one  daughter, 
Ada  Lucile. 

He  was  a  working  member  in  the  church  since  early  child- 
hood, being  of  the  Methodist  faith.  Soon  after  his  marriage 
he  changed  to  the  Presbyterian  faith,  serving  as  Sunday  school 
superintendent  in  Colfax  for  fourteen  years.  He  was  presi- 
dent of  the  school  board  one  year,  treasurer  of  the  village 
three  years  and  has  been  a  member  of  the  official  board  of  the 
M.  E.  Church  of  Colfax  several  years,  having  changed  his 
membership  again  in  1911.  He  was  a  Republican  in  politics, 
but  held  no  public  office.  As  a  member  of  the  K.  of  P.  order 
he  served  as  chancellor  commander,  was  given  his  past  chan- 
cellor degree  and  attended  grand  lodge  as  a  representative. 

Tiring  of  farm  life  for  a  time,  he,  with  his  cousin,  J.  A. 
Crawford,  built  and  operated  the  first  electric  lighting  plant  in 
the  village  of  Colfax,  Illinois,  later  trading  his  interest  for  a 
planing  mill  plant  in  Bloomington,  Illinois.  He  then  traded 
for  land  in  Missouri  and  again  made  another  trade  for  a  gents' 
furnishings  store  in  Colfax,  which  for  several  years  he  oper- 
ated with  a  partner,  A.  L.  Hutson.  Ill  fate  met  them,  and  in 
the  spring  of  1904  they  were  forced  into  bankruptcy.  Not  en- 
tirely discouraged  he  again  returned  to  farming  and  took  up 
the  carpenter  trade,  doing  many  large  contract  jobs.  During 
the  winter  months  he  operated  an  ice  construction  gang,  sup- 
plying the  village  with  their  summer  stock. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  267 

In  1896  he  began  the  study  of  a  machine  to  husk  standing 
corn.  On  February  12,  1918,  he  secured  a  patent  for  a  two- 
row,  tractor-drawn,  cornhusking  machine,  but  on  account  of 
the  World  War  was  unable  to  secure  steel  and  iron  for  con- 
struction. In  1919  he  formed  a  partnership  with  his  brother 
|udd  and  the}-  began  the  construction  of  the  project,  and  for 
eleven  weeks  (although  suffering  with  cancer  of  the  face) 
he  went  every  day  to  the  workshop  and  gave  directions  for 
construction. 

His  two-row  cornhusker  was  completed  in  March,  1920, 
in  the  village  of  Colfax,  Illinois.  It  had  a  weight  of  4,200 
pounds,  was  a  self-propelling,  one-man  machine  with  auto 
guide  and  with  a  working  capacity  of  ten  to  twelve  acres  per 
day.  By  the  removal  of  twenty-eight  bolts  the  husker  attach- 
ment lifts  away  and  the  machine  is  converted  into  a  tractor 
with  power  to  pull  a  tandem  disc  or  a  two-bottom  plow. 

Witli  the  construction  of  this  invention  his  earthly  work 
was  completed  as  he  was  never  able  to  see  his  machine  dem- 
onstrated. Death  ended  his  suffering  at  his  home  in  Colfax, 
Illinois,  March  16,  1920.  Following  a  short  service,  March  18, 
his  remains  were  brought  by  rail  to  the  family  burial  lot  in 
Meharry's  Cemetery  near  Wingate,  Indiana. 

Ada  Lucile,  his  only  child,  was  born  on  a  farm  three  miles 
east  of  Colfax,  Illinois,' in  McLean  County,  July  5,  1894.  At 
the  age  of  one  and  a  half  years  she  moved  with  her  parents 
to  Colfax.  She  began  her  school  work  at  the  age  of  six  years 
and  graduated  from  the  high  school  of  Colfax  in  May,  1912. 
She  attended  the  School  of  Music  at  DePauw  University, 
Greencastle,  Indiana,  for  two  years. 

She  was  the  first  graduate  in  public  school  music  from 
the  Illinois  Wesleyan  University  at  Bloomington,  Illinois, 
graduating  in  July,  1915. 

She  has  always  been  a  church  worker,  doing  her  duty 
when  called  upon.  At  an  early  age  she  united  with  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Colfax,  and  changed  from  that  to  the  M.  E. 
Church,  with  her  parents,  in  1911. 

On  December  7,  1916,  she  was  united  in  marriage  with 
Orin  Meeker,  only  child  of  Edward  and  Addie  (McCullough) 
Meeker,  at  the  home  of  her  parents.  To  this  union  have  been 
born  two  children — Robert  Edward,  born  March  22,  1918,  at 
Eairbury,  Illinois;  Helen  Louise,  born  December  27,  1920,  at 
Bloominsfton.   Illinois. 


ANNIE  VANETTA  MEHARRY 


(5)      Annie    Vanetta — was    born    December    17,    1867,    in 
Jackson    Township,    at    the   old   homestead.      She   was   reared 


268  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

on  the  farm  and  given  a  common  school  education,  graduating 
from  the  common  branches  in  the  class  of  1887.  She  later  at- 
tended the  School  of  Music  at  DePauw  for  two  terms  and 
taught  music  several  terms.  She  served  as  organist  of  the 
Shawnee  Mound  M.  E.  Church,  of  which  she  is  a  member,  for 
more  than  twenty  consecutive  years.  She  is  a  charter  member 
(being  a  small  child  at  the  time)  of  the  Shawnee  Mound 
branch  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  and  was 
elected  to  the  office  of  corresponding  secretary  at  her  mother's 
death,  which  office  she  held  for  several  years.  She  was  for 
five  years  superintendent  of  children's  work  in  Crawfordsville 
District  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  She 
was  superintendent  of  the  King's  Heralds,  a  charter  member 
of  the  Tuesday  Club  Reading  Circle,  a  member  of  the  Indiana 
Corn  Growers'  Association  and  was  appointed,  through  Pur- 
due University,  as  one  of  the  domestic  science  committee  of 
the  township  in  which  she  resided. 

In  politics  she  is  a  Republican,  has  served  on  the  election 
board  and  was  the  first  woman  to  register  in  her  township. 

She  is  the  owner  of  eighty  acres  of  land  in  Jackson  Town- 
ship, Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana,  the  place  of  her  birth,  where 
she  resides  with  her  sister.  She  was  a  member  of  the  Me- 
harry Mixed  Quartette,  being  the  soprano  and  also  the  pianist. 

(6)  Thomas  Elgin — was  born  July  25,  1869;  died  July 
3,  1870. 

(7)  Lizzie— was  born  July  19,  1871  ;  died  October  8,  1872, 
of  diphtheria.  Both  the  above  are  buried  in  the  family  lot  in 
the  Meharry  Cemetery. 


IRA  GREENLIEF  HUGH  MEHARRY 


(8)  Ira  Greenlief  Hugh — was  born  August  24,  1873.  He 
was  reared  on  the  farm  and  educated  in  the  common  schools, 
graduating  with  the  class  of  1889.  He  attended  Purdue  Uni- 
versity in  1892-93-94,  entering  the  then  preparatory  year  of 
the  class  of  '97,  and  choosing  the  mechanical  engineering- 
course.  He  attended  the  Indianapolis  Business  College  in 
1896-97,  completing  the  six  months'  course  in  banking.  He 
later  returned  to  the  farm  and  resumed  such  duties  as  were 
required. 

He  played  in  the  New  Richmond  Band,  in  a  contest,  and 
won. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  K.  of  P.  order,  Henry  Clay  Lodge 
No.  288;  filled  all  the  stations,  and  received  the  past  chancellor 
degree.  He  served  as  a  representative  to  the  grand  lodge  and 
was  installing  officer  for  more  than  ten  consecutive  years.  In 
1924  and  1925  he  served  as  keeper  of  records  and  seal. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  2o9 

He  was  a  member  of  the  Council  Grove  Minute  Men,  the 
first  detective  association  organized  in  the  United  States,  in 
1848,  and  was  also  a  member  of  the  National  Horse  Thief  De- 
tective Association,  serving  as  its  secretary  from  1904  for 
twelve  consecutive  years.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Indiana 
Corn  Growers'  Association  and  served  as  count}'  leader  in  the 
Five  Acre  Corn  Club  for  several  years.  He  also  assisted  in 
the  Purdue  Agricultural  Extension  Department  with  the  five- 
acre  work   for  several  years. 

In  politics  he  was  a  Republican,  serving  on  election  boards 
and  as  central  committeeman  in  his  township  several  different 
times.  He  never  held  public  office  until  in  1925,  when  he  was 
appointed  assessor  of  his  township  to  fill  the  unexpired  time 
of  Mark  M.  Borum,  deceased. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  Shawnee  Mound  M.  E.  Church, 
joining  under  the  pastorate  of  Rev.  George  W.  Switzer.  He 
served  as  Sunday  school  chorister,  trustee  and  secretary  for 
several  years  and  was  a  member  of  the  Meharry  Mixed  Quar- 
tette. 

He  owns  eighty  acres  of  land  in  Jackson  Township,  on 
which  he  lives. 

January  10,  1900,  he  was  married,  by  Rev.  A.  C.  Guyer, 
to  Agnes  Derinda  Sayers  at  the  home  of  her  parents,  Alex- 
ander T.  and  Carrie  (Carter)  Sayers,  in  Fountain  County, 
Indiana.     To  this  union  were  born  four  children: 

Carrie  Letitia — born  in  Jackson  Township,  November  29, 
1901.  She  received  her  education  in  the  common  and  high 
schools  in  the  township,  graduating  With  the  class  of  1921 
from  the  Jackson  Township  High  School.  She  later  attended 
the  Onarga  (Illinois)  Seminary  of  Music  for  one  term,  ill 
health  compelling  her  to  quit.  As  a  member  of  the  Shawnee 
Mound  M.  E.  Church  she  served  as  Sunday  school  secretary 
and  on  various  committees.  In  1925  she  was  living  at  home 
with  her  parents.     She  is  a  life  member  of  the  King's  Heralds. 

Clare  Alexander — was  born  in  Jackson  Township,  Sep- 
tember 14,  1906.  He  was  educated  in  the  Jackson  Township 
Schools,  graduating  from  the  grades  in  1920  and  from  the  high 
school  in  the  class  of  1924.  With  his  sister,  he  was  baptized 
by  Rev.  A.  C.  Guyer  into  the  Methodist  faith  and,  during  the 
pastorate  of  Rev.  W.  C.  Evers,  joined  the  Shawnee  Mound 
Church,  and  is  serving  as  secretary  of  the  Sunday  school.  He 
is  a  member  of  the  Indiana  Corn  Growers'  Association  and 
the  Tippecanoe  Count}'  Five  Acre  Corn  Club.  In  1925  he  was 
living  with  his  parents. 

Hugh  Sayers — was  born  in  Jackson  Township,  May  30, 
1909.  and  was  educated  in  the  common  and  high  schools  in 
that  township.     He  is  a  member  of  the  Indiana  Corn  Growers' 


270  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Association  and  a  junior  member  of  the  Tippecanoe  County 
Five  Acre  Corn  Club.  In  1921  he  was  awarded  a  county 
trophy  for  the  best  display  of  penmanship  in  the  grades.  Dur- 
ing the  pastorate  of  Rev.  Valentine  Deich,  in  1917,  he  was 
baptized  in  the  Christian  faith  in  the  Shawnee  Mound  M.  E. 
Church.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Mother's  Jewels.  In  1924- 
he  was  a  member  of  the  Tippecanoe  County  Pig  Feeders'  Club 
and  won  second  place  on  his  pig  at  the  finish.  In  1925  he  was 
living  on  the  home  farm  with  his  parents. 

Lois  Blackstock — was  born  in  Jackson  Township,  August 
20,  1912,  and  was  educated  in  the  township  common  and  high 
schools.  She  was  baptized  at  the  same  time  with  her  brother 
and  is  a  member  of  the  Little  Light  Bearers.  In  1925  she 
was  living  on  the  home  farm  with  her  parents. 


JUDD  FERGUSON  MEHARRY 


(9)  Judd  Ferguson — was  born  September  5,  1878,  in 
Jackson  Township,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana.  He  was 
reared  on  the  farm  and  given  a  common  school  education, 
graduating  from  the  grades  in  1895.  He  attended  high  school 
in  Colfax,  Illinois,  one  year.  For  two  seasons,  1899-1900,  he 
was  a  member  of  the  Newtown  independent  football  team  and 
second  swiftest  player  on  the  team. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  K.  of  P.  order,  Henry  Clay  Lodge 
No.  288,  New  Richmond,  Indiana,  and  filled  all  the  stations. 
He  served  as  a  representative  to  the  grand  lodge  and  received 
his  past  chancellor  degree,  and  was  recording  secretary  at  the 
time  of  his  death.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Council  Grove 
Minute  Men,  having  filled  most  all  the  stations.  He  accom- 
panied his  brother  many  times  as  assistant  secretary  in  the 
N.  H.  T.  D.  A.  He  was  also  a  member  of  Mercer  Lodge,  F. 
and  A.  M.,  of  Wingate,  Indiana,  and  of  the  K.  K.  K.  order. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  Meharry  Mixed  Quartette. 

As  a  Republican  in  politics,  he  served  on  several  election 
boards,  was  defeated  for  the  office  of  county  surveyor  in  1912 
and  for  the  nomination  for  township  trustee. 

In  1922  he  took  a  prospecting  trip  into  Texas,  Oklahoma 
and  along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

He  was  owner  of  a  half  interest  in  the  Meharry  two-row 
cornhusker  and  owned  eighty  acres  of  land  in  Jackson  Town- 
ship. He  was  a  member  of  the  Indiana  State  Corn  Growers' 
Association  and  the  Montgomery  County  Five  Acre  Corn 
Club,  and  grew  the  first  100  bushels  of  corn  on  an  acre  of 
land  in  the  county,  thereby  winning  a  gold  medal,  with  a  yield 
of  107  bushels.     He  was  the  owner  of  a  herd  of  registered 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  271 

Shorthorn  cattle  and  a  flock  of  registered  Shropshire  sheep, 
also  a  herd  of  registered  Chester  White  hogs.  In  1922  he 
operated  the  280-acre  farm  formerly  owned  by  his  grandfather 
in   Montgomery  County. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  New  Richmond  M.  E.  Church, 
having  moved  his  membership  from  the  Sugar  Grove  M.  E. 
Church,  which  he  had  joined  in  his  youth. 

January  25,  1905,  he  was  married  to  Ethel  Hillis,  daughter 
of  John  J.  and  Samantha  V.  (Carter)  Hillis,  at  the  home  of 
her  aunt,  Mrs.  R.  F.  Palmer,  in  Frankfort,  Indiana. 

In  the  spring  of  1924  he  contracted  lobular  pneumonia  and 
on  March  17,  about  the  hour  of  9  o'clock  a.  m.,  after  a  few 
days  of  intense  suffering,  passed  to  that  unknown  beyond.  On 
the  afternoon  of  March  20,  during  a  blizzard  of  snow,  his  re- 
mains were  deposited  in  a  cement  vault  in  the  family  lot  in 
the  Meharry  Cemetery  near  Wingate,  Indiana. 

To  Judd  and  Ethel  (Hillis)  Meharry  were  born  four 
children : 

Josephine  Francis — was  born  May  4,  1909,  in  Jackson 
Township,  Tippecanoe  County,  and  attended  the  public 
schools  of  Montgomery  County.  During  her  second  year  in 
the  grades  she  contracted  pneumonia,  which  developed  later 
into  brain  fever,  from  which  she  died,  April  10,  1914.  She 
was  buried  in  the  family  lot — No.  20 — in  Meharry's  Cemetery 
on  April  12. 

Roy  Hillis — was  born  in  Montgomery  County,  January 
19,  1909,  and  was  educated  in  the  common  and  high  schools. 
He  is  a  member  of  the  Indiana  Corn  Growers'  Association  and 
of  the  Montgomery  County  Five  Acre  Corn  Club.  With  his 
father,  in  1921,  he  raised  the  first  1001  bushels  per  acre  in 
the  county  winning"  a  State  gold  medal,  having  produced  116 
bushels  per  acre.  In  1925  he  won  the  boys'  oratorical  contest 
in  his  school.  He  is  a  member  of  the  New  Richmond  M.  E. 
Church  Sunday  school,  also  a  member  of  the  Boy  Scouts.  He 
was  living  with  his  mother  on  the  farm  in  1925. 

Lee  Allen — was  born  in  Montgomery  County,  February 
18,  1911,  and  received  his  education  in  the  common  schools  of 
the  township.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Boy  Scouts,  the  M.  E. 
Sunday  school  and  the  Little  Light  Bearers.  He  is  also  a 
member  of  the  1925  Montgomery  County  Calf  Feeders'  Club. 
In  1925  he  was  residing  on  the  farm  with  his  mother. 

Chitra  Victoria — was  born  in  Montgomery  County,  De- 
cember 16,  1916,  and  attended  the  common  school  in  the  town- 
ship, receiving  special  instruction  in  elocution,  and  winning 
quite  a  reputation  for  one  of  her  age  as  a  reader.  She  is  a 
member  of  the  Little  Light  Bearers  and  of  the  M.  E.  Sunday 
school  of  New  Richmond,  being  a  life  member.  In  1925  she 
was  residing  on  the  farm  with  her  mother. 


272 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Cornelia     Bennett     (Meharry)     Hickman 


James   Sylvester    Hickman 


CORNELIA  BENNETT  (MEHARRY)  HICKMAN 


In  Montgomery  County,  Indiana,  in  the  old  home,  which 
is  still  in  the  James  Meharry  family,  on  March  1,  1833,  was 
born  a  little  girl,  christened  Cornelia  Bennett  Meharry.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  James  and  Margaret  Francis  Meharry. 
Her  childhood  was  spent  in  that  middle-western  state,  as  yet 
wild  and  sparsely  settled.  Reminiscences  of  her  early  days 
show  the  interesting,  colorful  life  of  that  time. 

In  the  early  life  of  Cornelia  matches  were  unknown  and 
many  a  time  when  the  fire  went  out  in  the  fireplace  she  would 
be  sent  to  her  Uncle  Thomas',  who  lived  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
away,  to  bring  back  some  coals  for  the  rekindling.  These 
were  carried  on  two  clapboards. 

On  one  occasion  her  father  had  been  careless  in  cutting" 
wood,  so  that  the  supply  was  too  low  to  cook  the  dinner.  Her 
mother  prepared  everything,  putting  the  biscuits  on  the  table 
unbaked,  the  potatoes  unboiled  and  the  meat  uncooked.  When 
the  men  discovered  the  state  of  affairs,  the  axes  were  soon 
busy  at  work  and  Cornelia  was  sent  after  the  coals  to  start 
the  fire.  That  was  a  lesson  taught  in  a  quiet  way  that  did  not 
need  repeating  in  many  a  day. 

In  those  early  days  everyone  had  their  favorite  riding 
horse.  Crowds  of  twenty  or  more  often  rode  together  to  at- 
tend some  entertainment  and  frequently  horse  races  enlivened 
the  trip.  They  attended  all  rallies.  Cornelia  was  one  of  a 
large  crowd  who  rode  horseback  fifteen  miles  to  attend  a  Re- 
publican rally  at  Shelby's  Grove.  They  drilled  for  an  hour 
and  a  half  out  on  the  prairie  and  were  rewarded  for  their  en- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


273 


Two    Views    of    Cornelia    Bennett    (Meharry)    Hickman    Home    near    Hoopeston,    Illinois 


274  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

deavor  by  receiving  the  prize  for  the  largest  and  best-drilled 
delegation. 

On  another  occasion,  with  nineteen  other  girls  dressed 
in  white  and  three  boys,  Cornelia  drove  in  a  wagon  with  a 
six-horse  team  to  Crawfordsville.  It  rained  all  the  way  home 
from  the  rally.  While  two  boys  were  driving,  the  third  gal- 
lantly tried  to  hold  the  only  umbrella  over  the  girls. 

Cornelia  attended  singing  school  at  the  old  Academy  at 
Shawnee.  She  spent  many  evenings  in  serenading  the  neigh- 
bors. She  and  her  sister  Mary  always  sang  at  the  celebration 
in  the  Meharry  grove,  frequently  singing  selections  composed 
by  their  father. 

When  Cornelia  had  finished  her  grade  work  at  Heshbon 
Bethel,  she  and  her  sister  Mary  used  the  scholarship  purchased 
by  their  father  and  attended  the  Fort  Wayne  Female  College. 
In  getting  ready  for  the  trip  she  packed  her  goods  in  the 
cedar  chest  made  by  her  father  and  which  is  still  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  family.  It  was  necessary  to  drive  twenty  miles 
to  take  the  packet  at  Lafayette  for  Fort  Wayne. 

The  rules  of  the  school  did  not  permit  the  girls  to  go  up 
town  oftener  than  once  a  week  and  never  then  without  being 
accompanied  by  one  of  the  faculty  members.  One  Saturday 
her  sister's  shoes  needed  repairing  for  Sunday  and  they  could 
not  gain  permission  to  go  up  town.  Cornelia  defied  Professor 
Brenton  and  went,  expecting  to  be  severely  reprimanded  upon 
her  return.  At  supper  the  professor  ended  the  matter  very 
pleasantly  by  saying,  "Miss  Meharry,  did  you  get  the  shoes?" 

Cornelia  took  the  music,  art  and  literary  courses  and  was 
graduated  at  the  close  of  four  years,  receiving  a  written  di- 
ploma April  26,  1854.  She,  with  her  sister,  returned  in  the  fall 
of  1880,  twenty-six  years  after,  for  a  visit  and  was  presented 
with  a  more  modern  diploma  bearing  the  college  seal. 

Her  accomplishment  in  music  acquired  while  she  was  in 
college  afforded  her  great  pleasure  until  a  few  years  before 
her  death.  After  being  graduated,  she  kept  house  for  her 
father  for  a  number  of  years  and  later  taught  school  for  one 
term,  "boarding  around"  with  the  patrons.  During  this  ex- 
perience as  a  teacher  she  first  met  James  S.  Hickman  and, 
after  a  courtship,  married  him  January  21,  1857.  Her  wed- 
ding trip  was  taken  on  horseback  to  his  father's  home,  a  dis- 
tance of  twenty  miles. 

A  few  months  later  they  drove  to  Illinois  in  a  covered 
wagon  and  settled  on  a  farm  in  Iroquois  County  near  the  pres- 
ent town  of  Hoopeston,  where  she  lived  the  rest  of  her  life. 
Their  home  was  built  in  the  year  1857  and  was  the  first  resi- 
dence erected  in  the  township. 

Cornelia  loved  to  gather  the  wild  flowers  of  the  prairie 
and  the  gum  from  the  resin  weeds,  which  grew  in  great  abun- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  275 

dance.  Astronomy  being  one  of  her  cherished  studies  at  Fort 
Wayne,  she  spent  man}-  pleasant  evenings  viewing  the  stars, 
pointing  out  and  naming  the  various  constellations  for  her 
children.  It  was  not  infrequent  in  the  early  days  of  her  home 
life  to  hear  the  howling  of  the  wolves  by  night  and  to  watch 
the  deer  bounding  past  the  house  by  day. 

Her  life  became  a  part  of  the  Grand  Prairie,  which  the 
great  plains  were  called.  She  took  up  the  task  of  making  a 
home-loving  neighborhood.  Her  home  was  used  as  a  house 
of  worship.  The  minister  always  found  an  open  door  and  a 
welcome  to  her  home.  Through  her  faith  and  prayers  a  church 
was  built  and  Amity  burying  ground  established,  which  is  one 
of  the  principal   cemeteries  of  the  locality. 

She  had  a  strong  constitution  to  stand  the  strenuous  life 
of  an  early  settler.  She  was  always  called  upon  during-  the 
sickness  of  neighbors,  often  going-  several  miles  on  horseback 
to  take  care  of  them.  In  the  earlier  years,  though  all  the  sew- 
ing was  done  by  hand,  with  the  knitting  of  socks  and  mittens, 
she  still  found  time  to  embroider  the  children's  clothes  and  do 
other  fancy  work.  All  the  young  people  of  the  neighborhood 
enjoyed  her  company  and  hospitality.  The  girls  of  one  family 
would  live  with  her  for  weeks  at  a  time  in  preference  to  their 
home. 

Her  family  consisted  of  nine  children: 

1.  Mary    Lllen — born    January    16,    1858;   died    September   7. 
1859. 

2.  Margaret  A. — born  September  30,  1859. 

3.  John  Wesley— born  October  2,  1861  ;  died  May  3,  1917. 

4.  Lillie  Greenwood — born  September  12,   1864. 

5.  Eva  Florence — born  January  7,  1867. 

6.  James   Sylvester,    [r. — born  August  3,   1859;  died  August 
19,  1871.' 

7.  Lucy  May — born  June  26,  1871. 

8.  Charles  Wilbur— born  July  7,  1874. 

9.  Harry  Luman — born  December  26,  1876. 

Her  great  thought  in  life  was  the  welfare  of  her  children 
and  she  counted  no  sacrifice  too  great  for  their  education.  Her 
faith  in  the  providence  of  God  never  wavered.  From  early 
childhood  she  was  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

December  9,  1900,  her  sudden  death,  caused  by  apoplexy, 
was  a  shock  to  the  community  in  which  she  had  resided  for 
two  score  years.  She  was  laid  to  rest  beside  her  two  children 
in  Amity  Cemetery. 

Lucy  May  1  lickman. 
Charles  Wilbur  Hickman. 


276  Histor\    of    the    Meharry    Family 

JAMES  SYLVESTER  HICKMAN 


James  Sylvester  Hickman,  eldest  son  of  Peter  J.  and  Mary 
(Gullett)  Hickman,  was  born  at  Dover,  Delaware,  November 
6,  1831,  and  passed  into  eternal  life  at  St.  Augustine,  Florida, 
June  19,  1917.  He  acquired  his  early  education  in  the  pioneer 
schools  of  Indiana.  He  later  attended  school  at  DePauw  Uni- 
versity in  1848  and  1850.  He  was  married  to  Cornelia  Bennett 
Meharry,  January  21,  1857,  and  that  spring  moved  with  his 
bride  to  the  uncultivated  prairies  of  Iroquois  County,  Illinois. 

He  used  his  energies  in  improving  the  farm  and  in  stock 
raising,  often  shipping  stock  to  the  eastern  markets.  Besides 
his  agricultural  pursuits  he  was  interested  in  news  writing. 
He  made  contributions  to  different  papers  not  only  while  he 
lived  in  Illinois,  but  even  during  his  later  days  in  the  South. 
He  was  a  pioneer  upholder  of  prohibition.  He  always  insisted 
that  prohibition  would  win,  but  did  not  live  to  see  its  national 
establishment.  While  living  at  the  old  home  place  he  served 
Bethel  Church  as  Sunday  School  superintendent  for  eleven 
years. 

His  body  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  Amity  Cemetery  near  his 
old  home  in  Iroquois  County,  Illinois,  June  24,  1917. 

Lucy  May  Hickman. 
Charles  Wilbur  Hickman. 


MARGARET  A.  (HICKMAN)  MITCHELL 


Margaret  A.,  daughter  of  James  S.  and  Cornelia  B.  (Me- 
harry) Hickman,  was  born  September  30,  1859.  Attended 
Grand  Prairie  Seminary.  Married  Ingram  Mitchell,  July  2, 
1890,  who  was  the  son  of  John  and  Christinia  Flock  Mitchell, 
born  in  Ireland,  September  3,  1853;  died  October  7,  1917. 

Born  to  them  : 

1.  Edna    Grace — born    August    10,    1891.      Attended    Winona 

College.     Married  August  20,  1914,  to  Tilson  Dallas,  son 
of  James  and  Agnes  Dallas,  of  Trafalgar,  Indiana. 
'  a.     Harold  Mitchell— born  January  20,   1916. 
b.     Agnes  Louise — born  August  24,  1918. 

2.  Ray  Meharry — born  September.  1,  1892.  Attended  Purdue 
University.  Married  October  26,  1915,  to  Nellie  Kious, 
daughter  of  E.  J.  and  Mary  Kious,  of  Lafayette,  Indiana. 

a.  Marv    Elizabeth — born    November   20,    1917. 

b.  Ray"  Meharry,  Jr.— born  May   12,  1920. 

3.  Ira  Dale — born  September  13,  1894.'  Attended  the  Uni- 
versity of  Illinois. 

4.  Ruth  Cornelia— born  August  26,  1896. 

5.  Wilbur  Clay— born  July  9,  1901.  Attended  Purdue  Uni- 
versity, Lafavette,  Indiana. 

6.  Lois  Letitia— born  January  23,  1903;  died  April  6,  1904. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  277 

JOHN  WESLEY  HICKMAN 

John  Wesley  Hickman,  son  of  James  S.  and  Cornelia  (  Me- 
harry)  Hickman,  was  horn  October  2,  1861,  on  the  old  home 
place  near  Hickman,  Iroquois  Count}',  Illinois. 

His  earl}'  education  was  obtained  in  the  Amity  school. 
In  the  early  eighties  he  was  graduated  from  the  business  de- 
partment of  the   Grand  Prairie  Seminary  at  Onarga,  Illinois. 

March  25,  1886,  he  was  married  to  Hope  Burr,  daughter 
of  Nelson  and  Sarah  Frances  (Butcher)  Burr,  of  Williamsport, 
Indiana.  They  lived  on  their  farm  near  Claytonville,  Illinois, 
where  he  was  engaged  in  farming  and  stock  raising. 

He  appreciated  the  value  of  a  higher  education  and  sought 
to  procure  the  advantages  of  the  better  schools  for  his  children. 
In  1892  he  moved  to  Hoopeston,  Illinois,  in  order  that  they 
might  attend  there,  and  in  August,  1911,  he  moved  to 
Urbana  on  account  of  the  superior  educational  institutions 
there. 

In  the  fall  of  1911  his  health  became  seriously  affected. 
That  winter  he  went  to  San  Antonio,  Texas,  and  Albuquerque, 
New  Mexico,  seeking  a  more  beneficial  climate.  The  follow- 
ing two  years  he  spent  in  Asheville,  North  Carolina.  Unbene- 
fited  there,  he  went  to  Colorado  Springs,  Colorado,  where  the 
climate  proved  too  rigorous.  The  following  fall  he  went  to 
Phoenix,  Arizona,  where  his  death  occurred  May  3,  1917.  He 
was  buried  at  Hoopeston,  Illinois,  May  7,  1917. 

Born  to  them  : 

1.  Lucie  Pearl — born  February  2,  1887.  Graduated  from  the 
University  of  Illinois  in  1910.  She  taught  English  and 
Foreign  Language  in  the  high  school  at  Ridgefarm,  Illi- 
nois, for  two  years.  In  1912  she  went  to  Milford,  Illinois, 
to  teach  in  the  township  high  school  there.  She  held  this 
position  five  years.  In  1915  she  was  elected  principal  of 
the  high  school.  While  teaching  in  Milford  she  was  secre- 
tary of  the  Iroquois  County  Teachers'  Association. 

2.  Arnet  Shirley— born  March  26,  1889.  Married  September 
29,  1912,  to  Iva  Kolb,  daughter  of  Henry  and  Mary  Kolb. 
Born  to  them  : 

a.  Helen   Louise — born  February  24,   1916. 

b.  Eulalia  Imogene — born  March  11,  1922. 

3.  James  Burr — born  August  10,  1892.  Graduated  from  the 
University  of  Illinois,  1915.  Second  Lieutenant,  U.  S.  Air 
Service,  Fifth  Pursuit  Group,  41st  Aero  Squadron.  Died 
at  Trier,  Germany,  May  5,  1919.  Buried  in  the  American 
Aerodrome  Cemetery,  Coblenz,  Germany. 

4.  Feryl  Frances — born  October  13,  1894.  Graduated  from 
the  University  of  Illinois  in  1920. 

Lucy  Pearl  Hickman. 
Fervl  Frances  Hickman. 


278  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

LIEUT.  JAMES  BURR  HICKMAN,  A.  S. 


Within  little  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  lies  the  his- 
tory of  one  of  America's  aviators  in  the  great  war  who  kept 
faith  with  the  loyalty  covenant  even  to  the  last  supreme  sac- 
rifice. 

Born  in  Illinois  in  1892,  died  at  Trier,  Germany,  1919,  in 
the  United  States  Air  Service — in  that  interval  are  interwoven 
brilliant  promise,  accomplishments  and  high  courage  of  youth. 

This  brave  young  officer,  the  son  of  John  Wesley  Hick- 
man and  Hope  Burr  Hickman,  was  born  August  10,  1892. 
The  keynote  of  his  whole  life  may  be  found  in  an  incident 
that  happened  when  he  was  three  years  old.  In  the  course 
of  a  journey  he  and  his  parents  came  to  a  river  that  had  to 
be  crossed  by  ferry.  In  transit  the  ferryman  always  insisted 
that  those  who  crossed  should  step  out  of  the  vehicle — the 
river  was  swift,  and  the  horses  as  a  rule  became  frightened. 
On  this  occasion  no  one  could  convince  the  little  boy  that  he 
should  get  out  and  stand  on  the  ferry.  "Me  no  'fraid,  me  no 
'fraid,"  he  would  insist  and  remained  in  his  seat.  It  was  only 
an  incident,  it  is  true,  but  therein  is  an  epitome  of  his  whole 
life. 

Keen,  self-reliant,  conservative,  he  showed  a  deep  interest 
as  a  boy  in  out-of-door  sports  and  in  school.  He  entered  the 
University  of  Illinois  in  1911  and  began  the  study  of  journal- 
ism. Brilliant  in  repartee  and  gifted  with  a  joyous  altruistic 
disposition,  he  became  one  of  the  leaders  in  one  of  the  oldest 
Greek  letter  fraternities  on  the  campus — Phi  Kappa  Sigma. 
When  the  chapter  began  the  contemplation  of  a  new  home,  his 
zeal  was  unflagging.  Today  the  chapter  house  stands  a  worthy 
result  of  his  interest  and  of  those  who  worked  with  him. 

In  his  junior  year  he  was  on  the  staff  of  the  Daily  Illini, 
the  daily  paper  of  the  university.  In  June,  1915,  he  finished  his 
university  course  and  spent  the  summer  in  Asheville,  North 
Carolina,  at  his  home.  That  fall  he  went  to  Chicago,  where  he 
became  a  member  of  the  Chicago  Daily  News  staff  in  the 
advertising  department. 

In  April,  1917,  when  the  United  States  declared  war  upon 
Germany,  to  the  courageous  youth  of  America  the  way  was 
as  clear  as  the  star-studded  sky  on  a  summer  night.  Their 
country  had  sounded  reveille,  and  this  young  journalist,  who 
loved  honor  and  country  more  than  life  itself,  responded.  He 
volunteered  and  enlisted  in  the  United  States  Ambulance 
Corps  at  Northwestern  University  with  the  hope  that  he  could 
go  to  France  at  once. 

Delayed,  as  many  corps  were,  his  corps  passed  days  and 


Lieutenant    James    Burr    Hickman — Our    Only    Oold    Star    Soldier 


History    of    the    Mkhakry    Family  279 

months  in  various  army  camps  in  the  United  State's  waiting 
for  the  expected  overseas  order  that  did  not  come. 

In  November,  chafing  with  delay,  he  and  many  in  the 
corps  petitioned  the  War  Department  for  transfer  to  the 
aviation  section  of  the  army.     Mis  petition  was  granted. 

After  he  completed  the  ground  work  in  the  United  States 
School  of  Military  Aeronautics  at  the  University  of  Illinois 
he  was  sent  to  the  flying  held  at  Dallas,  Texas.  There  he  won 
his  commission  as  second  lieutenant  in  flying  in  July,  1918. 
In  August  his  squadron  was  transferred  to  the  United  States 
School  of  Aerial  Gunnery  at  Dayton,  Ohio. 

October,  1918,  the  young  officer  was  ordered  overseas  to 
complete  the  last  stage  in  acrobatic  flying  at  the  American 
flying  held  at  Issoudon,  France.  There  in  January  his  devo- 
tion won  for  him  the  honor  of  finishing  the  flying  course  before 
any  other  member  in  a  class  of  seventy-five. 

In  February  he  was  assigned  to  the  Second  Army  of  Oc- 
cupation, Fifth  Pursuit  Group,  41st  Aero  Squadron.  In  April 
the  unit  received  orders  to  proceed  to  grand  headquarters  of 
the  United  States  Fxpeditionary  Forces  stationed  at  Coblenz, 
Germany. 

On  May  5th.  while  the  young  aerial  officer  was  making 
a  cross-country  flight  from  Trier,  Germany,  to  Coblenz,  in  line 
of  duty,  there  happened  the  accident  that  resulted  in  his  death. 
He  had  just  taken  off  from  the  Trier  aerodrome  and  at  the 
second  turn  toward  the  Moselle  River  the  plane  was  seen  to 
fall  in  a  tail  spin.  It  was  evident  to  those  on  the  field  that 
the  pilot  was  wrestling  with  the  controls,  but  something  went 
wrong — a  broken  wire  or  jammed  stick — one  of  the  unsolved 
mysteries  of  the  air.  The  plane  crashed  and  the  young  pilot's 
death  was  instantaneous.  He  was  buried  with  full  military 
honors  in  the  American  Aerodrome  Cemetery  at  Coblenz, 
Germany. 

The  body  of  Lieutenant  Hickman  was  returned  to  the 
United  States  July  21,  1920,  and  was  laid  to  rest  in  Floral  Hill 
Cemetery  at  Hoopeston,  Illinois,  July  26,  1920. 

Fxcerpts  from  some  of  the  letters  of  his  comrades  reveal 
the  place  he  held  in  their  hearts  : 

<.*  *  *  From  the  41st  you  have  heard  of  the  accident 
that  resulted  in  his  death  and  of  his  life  with  the  group  written 
by  those  who  came  in  closer  contact  with  him  than  I,  but  I 
wish  you  to  know  that  the  officers  of  the  other  squadrons  ad- 
mired him  for  his  many  noble  traits  of  character  and  appre- 
ciated his  worth  to  the  Fifth   Pursuit  Group." 

"*  *  *  He  was  the  most  jovial  and  fun-loving  officer 
in  the  squadron.  He  and  I  were  closer  than  mere  friends.  I 
never  knew  him  to  have  an  unkind  word  for  anvbodv  and  he 


280  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

was  always  preaching  the  doctrine  that  everybody  should 
smile." 

"What   star, 

Of  all  the  myriad  planets  of  our  night, 

Is  by  his  glowing  presence  made  more  bright 

Who  chose  the  Dangerous  way, 

Scorning,  while  brave  men  died,  ignobly  safe  to  stay? 

Into  the  unknown  vast, 

Where  few  could   follow   him,   he   passed, — 

On  to  the  gate — the  shadowy  gate — 

and  behind,  his  memory  Avill  ever  be  revered  in  the  hearts  of 
his  friends  and  comrades — and  the  record  of  his  honorable 
service  will  be  preserved  in  the  archives  of  the  American  Ex- 
peditionary Forces. 

Lncy  Pearl  Hickman. 


LILLIE  GREENWOOD  (HICKMAN)  RANDOLPH 


Lillie  Greenwood  Hickman  was  born  September  12,  1864, 
in  Lovejoy  Township,  Iroquois  County,  Illinois,  daughter  of 
James  Sylvester  Hickman  and  Cornelia  Bennett  Meharry. 

She  attended  Amity  Public  School  and  finished  Grand 
Prairie  Seminary  in  1887  with  the  degree  of  Mistress  of  Eng- 
lish. While  there  she  was  a  charter  member  of  the  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association  and  a  member  of  the  Athenian 
Literary  Society. 

At  Bethel  Church  began  the  courtship  of  Lillie  Green- 
wood and  Valentine  Randolph  which  culminated  in  their 
happy  marriage  August  15,  1888.  Their  honeymoon  was  spent 
in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  at  the  Centennial  Exposition. 

The  first  seven  years  of  their  married  life  were  spent  on 
a  farm  near  Hoopeston,  Illinois.  To  them  were  born  their 
three  daughters  : 

Gertrude  Opal— born  October  31,  1889. 

Mary  Cornelia — born  July  4,  1891. 

Lillie  Gladys — born  January  3,  1894. 

In  1895  Lillie  Hickman  Randolph  moved  to  a  large  farm 
in  Martinton  Township  near  Plato,  Illinois,  where  Viola  Blos- 
som was  born  November  18,  1895,  and  died  November  22, 
1895.  On  his  father's  birthday,  October  18,  1896,  the  first  son. 
John  Willoughby,  was  born. 

In  1900  the  family  moved  to  their  own  farm  one-half  mile 
east  of  Pittwood,  Illinois.  Here  was  born,  October  11,  1900, 
Charles  Ethelbert. 

In  1909,  to  educate  her  children,  she  moved  to  Onarga, 
Illinois,  where  all  five  were  graduated  from  Grand  Prairie 
Seminary  and  then  attended  other  institutions  of  higher 
learning. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  2X1 

The  year  of  1922  was  quite  an  eventful  one  in  the  life  of 
Lillie  Randolph,  for  on  March  13th  and  March  18th  were  born 
her  two  granddaughters,  Evangeline  Opal  Bushey  and  Vir- 
ginia Rose  Lesch.  Then  on  August  9th,  15th  and  16th  oc- 
curred the  marriages  of  John,  Opal  and  Charles.  The  follow- 
ing is  quoted  from  the  Onarga   Leader  and   Review: 

"The  honeymoon  special  passed  through  Onarga  last 
week,  taking  as  passengers  three  members  of  the  Randolph 
family.  The  marriage  of  Miss  Opal  Randolph  to  Mr.  August 
Arndt,  August  15th,  was  chronicled  last  week.  An  account 
of  the  marriage  of  Mr.  John  Randolph  to  Miss  Orlean  Moore, 
August  9th,  taken  from  an  Alabama  paper,  will  be  found  else- 
where in  this  issue.  The  third  of  the  triple  marriages  was 
that  of  Charles  Randolph,  the  younger  son,  to  Miss  Nettie 
Overturf,  of  Camargo,  Illinois,  which  occurred  at  Watseka, 
August  16.  The  young  couple  was  accompanied  to  Watseka 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Randolph  where  they  were  met  by  the  bride's 
parents,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Overturf.  The  ceremony  was  performed 
by  Rev.  William  Brown,  of  the  Friends  Church.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  John  Randolph  motored  here  from  Alabama  on  their 
honeymoon.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arndt  made  a  motor  trip  to  Chi- 
cago and  about  the  lakes,  and  Charles  Randolph  and  wife 
motored  to  Starxed   Rock." 

Lillie  Randolph  is  a  member  of  the  Home  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Societies  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  the  W.  C.  T.  U., 
the  Onarga  Woman's  Club  and  the  Ruskin   (Study)   Club. 

VALENTINE   WILLOUGHBY   RANDOLPH 


Valentine  W.  Randolph  was  born  in  a  log  house  in  Logan 
Count}-,  Illinois,  October  18,  1862.  He  saw  deer  pass  the 
house  many  times.  He  attended  country  school  at  Union 
School,  and  then  moved  with  his  father's  family  in  a  covered 
wagon  to  Iroquois  Count}-  in   February,  1875. 

He  attended  district  school  in  the  winter  and  herded  cat- 
tle on  the  prairie  during  the  summer.  When  he  attended 
Taylor  Institute  at  Paxton,  Illinois,  for  four  terms,  tuition  was 
$6  a  term  and  board  $1.25  a  week.  He  later  attended  Grand 
Prairie  Seminar}-   and   then   taught  school   for   five  years. 

August  15,  1888,  he  married  Lillie  G.  Hickman  and  moved 
to  a  farm  west  of  Hoopeston,  where  the}-  lived  until  1895, 
when  the}-  moved  to  a  larger  farm  near  Plato.  When  he 
bought  a  farm  one-half  mile  east  of  Pittwood,  the  family 
moved  there  in  1900.  where  they  lived  until  1909,  when  they 
moved  to  Onarga  for  better  educational  advantages. 

V.  W.  Randolph  has  been  a  Sunday  School  superinten- 
dent for  twelve  years,  higtiwav  commissioner,  ditch   commis- 


282  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

sioner,  supervisor  from  Onarga  Township,  alderman,  trustee 
of  Grand  Prairie  Seminary.  He  worked  as  an  organizer  of 
the  United  Grain  Growers  for  one  year  and  is  now  complet- 
ing his  fifth  year  as  a  state  representative  for  the  Illinois 
Agricultural  Association. 


GERTRUDE  OPAL  (RANDOLPH)  ARNDT 


Gertrude  Opal  Randolph,  daughter  of  Lillie  (Hickman) 
Randolph  and  Valentine  W.  Randolph,  was  born  October  31, 
1889,  on  a  farm  near  Hoopeston.  Her  parents  moved  to  a 
farm  near  Plato  in  1895,  where  she  started  her  education  in 
a  country  school,  College  Corner. 

In  1900  she  moved  with  her  parents  to  their  new  farm  one- 
half  mile  east  of  Pittwood.  There  she  finished  her  grade 
school  work  and  taught  her  first  year  of  school  in  the  primary 
room. 

In  1910  she  received  diplomas  from  the  departments  of 
College  Preparatory  and  of  Oratory  of  Grand  Prairie  Semi- 
nary. In  the  summer  of  1909,  Opal  was  a  delegate  to  the 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association  conference  at  Lake 
Geneva,  Wisconsin,  and  served  as  president  of  the  seminary 
Y.  W.  C.  A.  while  a  senior. 

Gertrude  Opal  entered  Northwestern  University  in  the 
fall  of  1910  as  an  honor  student  from  the  seminary.  For  the 
two  years  she  was  there  she  took  an  active  part  in  college  dra- 
matics. 

She  taught  in  the  Honeywell  building  at  Hoopeston  from 
1912  to  1916;  at  Thawville,  'Illinois,  from  1916  to  1920  (serv- 
ing as  principal  of  the  high  school  the  last  two  vears),  and  at 
Iroquois  from  1920  to  1922. 

While  teaching  at  Iroquois  she  met  August  H.  L.  Arndt, 
whom  she  married  on  her  parents'  thirty-fourth  wedding  an- 
niversary, August  15,  1922.  His  parents  were  also  married 
thirty-four  years  the  same  month.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arndt  are 
now  living  on  the  Pittwood  home  place. 


AUGUST  H.  L.  ARNDT 


August  H.  L.  Arndt,  son  of  Anna  Matilda  (Dieke)  Arndt 
and  August  Albert  Arndt,  was  born  and  reared  in  Chicago, 
Illinois,  where  he  received  his  education  in  the  grade  and  high 
schools.  He  worked  in  the  patent  law  office  and  was  con- 
nected with  the  mechanical  department  of  the  C,  M.  &  St. 
P.  R.  R.  until  he  enlisted  in  the  United  States  Navy.  He 
served  in  the  engineering  department  on  board  the  U.  S.  S. 
Kansas  throughout  the  World  War, 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  283 

August  H.  L.  Arndt  and  Opal  Randolph  were  married 
August  15,  1922.  They  spent  their  first  winter  in  Chicago, 
where  he  was  in  the  employ  of  the  C,  M.  &  St.  P.  R.  R.  In  the 
spring  of  1923  they  moved  to  Pittwood,  Illinois,  on  the  Ran- 
dolph home  place. 


MARY  CORNELIA  (RANDOLPH)  BUSHEY 


Maiw  Randolph  Bushey,  the  second  daughter  of  Lillie 
Hickman  Randolph  and  V.  W.  Randolph,  was  born  on  a 
farm  seven  miles  west  of  Hoopeston,  Illinois,  on  July  4,  1891. 

When  four  years  of  age  the  family  moved  to  a  farm  west 
of  Pittwood,  where  the  next  five  years  were  spent.  It  was 
in  the  little  country  schoolhouse  near  here  that  Mary  began 
her  school  work.  The  elementary  grades  were  completed  in 
1906,  and  that  fall  she  began  her  high  school  work  at  Grand 
Prairie  Seminary  in  Onarga,  Illinois,  graduating  from  there 
in  the  academic  course  in  June,  1910.  The  following  year  she 
received  another  diploma  from  the  Art  Department  of  the 
same  school. 

The  next  few  years  were  spent  at  home  as  mother's 
helper.  However,  a  large  portion  of  her  time  was  used  in 
working  in  the  school,  the  Epworth  League,  Standard  Bear- 
ers, the  Public  Library,  as  well  as  continuing  with  her  art 
work. 

In  the  fall  of  1916  she  entered  the  Illinois  State  Normal 
School  at  Normal,  graduating  from  the  Art  Department  there 
two  years  later,  or  in  June,  1918. 

That  fall  she  began  her  work  as  a  public  school  teacher 
in  the  eighth  grade  at  Ashkum,  Illinois,  where  she  taught  two 
years. 

June  16.  1920,  she  was  married  to  Leslie  L.  Bushey  at 
the  home  of  Rev.  Boyer  in  Urbana,  Illinois.  They  began  their 
wedded  life  in  Peoria,  Illinois,  but  soon  moved  to  Algona, 
Iowa,  where  nearly  a  year  was  spent,  when  they  wrere  trans- 
ferred to  El  Reno, 'Oklahoma.  On  March  13,  1922,  a  daughter 
was  born  to  them  in  Oklahoma  City.  The  majority  of  that 
year  was  spent  in  Oklahoma  City,  Tulsa  and  Muskogee,  Okla- 
homa, and  in  Wichita  and  Hutchinson,  Kansas,  where  Mr. 
Bushey 's  work  called  him.  But  by  fall  he  was  promoted  to 
be  branch  manager  of  the  Little  Rock,  Arkansas,  office  of  the 
Crowell  Publishing  Co.,  where  thev  are  now  living. 


284  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

LESLIE  L.  BUSHEY 


Leslie  L.  Bushey,  the  second  son  of  Elizabeth  Scott 
Bushey  and  James  Calvin  Bushey,  was  born  in  Mason  City, 
Iowa,  on  the  12th  of  March,  1896.  Before  he  was  a  year  old 
he  moved  with  his  parents  to  Iowa  Falls,  where  his  father 
was  professor  of  music  in  the  Ellsworth  College.  When  he 
was  five  the  family  moved  to  Bushnell,  where  Leslie  began 
his  school  life.  After  spending  five  years  here  they  moved  to 
Gilman,  Illinois,  where  Leslie  finished  the  four  years  of  high 
school  in  1914. 

Leslie  Bushey  first  entered  the  business  world  as  a  clerk 
in  Powell's  store  at  Gilman.  Later  he  had  a  moving  picture 
show  and  also  a  music  store  in  Onarga. 

From  there  he  went  to  Fairbury,  Illinois,  as  a  salesman 
in  the  dry  goods  department  of  the  Walton  store.  Soon  he 
obtained  the  position  of  manager  of  the  dry  goods  depart- 
ment in  Block  &  Kuhl's  basement  store  at  Peoria,  leaving 
there  to  accept  the  same  type  of  position  in  the  Springfield 
Dry  Goods  Co.  He  joined  the  J.  C.  Penney  Co.  in  1920  with 
which  he  worked  nearly  three  years  in  Algona,  Iowa,  and  in 
El  Reno,  Oklahoma.  Shortly  after  joining  the  J.  C.  Penney 
Co.  he  married  Mary  Randolph.  In  December,  1921,  he  be- 
gan working  for  the  Crowell  Publishing  Co.,  the  publishers 
of  the  American  Magazine,  Woman's  Home  Companion,  Col- 
liers' and  the  Mentor.  He  was  rapidly  promoted  from  sales- 
man through  field  manager  to  branch  manager  with  his  office 
at  Little  Rock,  Arkansas. 

Evangelene  Opal  Bushey,  daughter  of  Mary  Randolph 
Bushey  and  L.  L.  Bushey,  was  born  in  the  L^niversity  State 
Hospital  at  Oklahoma  City,  March  13,  1922.  When  six  weeks 
of  age  she  began  traveling  and  in  the  first  year  of  her  life  lived 
in  Oklahoma,  Kansas,  Illinois,  Missouri,  and  Arkansas. 


LILLIE  GLADYS  (RANDOLPH)  LESCH 


Lillie  Gladys  Randolph,  daughter  of  Lillie  Hickman  and 
Valentine  Wr.  Randolph,  was  born  near  Hoopeston,  Illinois, 
January  3,  1894.  Attended  the  grade  school  at  Pittwood,  Il- 
linois, and  high  school  at  Onarga,  Illinois,  1910-1911,  and  later 
transferred  to  Grand  Prairie  Seminary,  Onarga,  Illinois,  from 
which  she  graduated  in  1913.  Taught  first  grade  work  in  the 
Hoopeston  school  from  January  to  June,  1914.  Attended 
Normal  School  at  Normal,  Illinois,  summer  of  1914;  taught 
the  seventh  and  eighth  grades  at  Thawville,  Illinois,  1914- 
1915.  On  December  3,  1916,  married  Roy  E.  Lesch  at  Onarga, 
Illinois.  After  a  short  honeymoon  trip  to  Chicago,  Illinois. 
thev  settled  down  on  a  farm  near  Ridgeville,  Indiana. 


History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family  28i 

ROY  E.  LESCH 


Roy  E.  Lesch,  only  son  of  Stephen  and  Rose  Wordlidge 
Lesch,  was  born  at  Thawville,  Illinois,  November  27,  1896. 
Graduated  from  Thawville  High  School  in  1912  and  from  the 
Johns  National  School  of  Auctioneering  at  Chicago,  Illinois, 
in  1916. 

Virginia  Rose  Lesch,  daughter  of  Roy  E.  and  Gladys  Ran- 
dolph Lesch,  was  born  near  Ridge ville,  Indiana,  March  18, 
1922. 


JOHN  WILLOUGHBY  RANDOLPH 


John  Willoughby  Randolph,  the  first  son  of  Lillie  (Hick- 
man) Randolph  and  Valentine  W.  Randolph  and  the  first  Ran- 
dolph grandson,  was  born  on  his  father's  birthday,  October 
18,  1896,  near  Pittwood,  Illinois. 

He  finished  Grand  Prairie  in  1916  and  entered  the  agri- 
cultural department  of  the  University  of  Illinois  that  fall.  He 
served  in  the  United  States  Navy  during"  the  World  War  as 
an  instructor  in  aviation  motors.  In  1920  he  received  the  B. 
S.  degree  from  the  University  of  Illinois.  After  graduation 
he  accepted  the  duties  of  assistant  professor  of  agricultural 
engineering  at  the  Alabama  Polytechnic  Institute,  Auburn, 
Alabama.     He  is  a  member  of  Alpha  Gamma  Rho. 

At  Montgomery,  Alabama,  on  August  9,  1922,  John  Wil- 
loughby Randolph  and  Lula  Orlean  Moore  were  married. 


LULA  ORLEAN (MOORE)  RANDOLPH 


Lula  Orlean  Moore,  daughter  of  William  Hugh  Moore 
and  Olive  Octavia  (Jones)  Moore,  married  John  Willoughby 
Randolph  August  9,  1922.  She  is  a  graduate  of  a  southern 
university. 


CHARLES  ETHELBURT  RANDOLPH 


On  October  11,  1900,  Charles  Ethelburt  Randolph,  son 
of  Lillie  and  Valentine  Randolph,  was  born.  After  three  years 
in  high  school  work  he  received  his  diploma  in  June,  1917. 

When  he  entered  the  University  of  Illinois  in  September 
he  was  too  young  to  enlist  in  the  regular  S.  A.  T.  C,  so  he 
joined  what  was  called  the  "kid  company."  Until  the  war 
ended  and  the  university  was  restored  to  its  usual  methods, 
he  was  under  military  discipline.  While  a  senior  at  the  uni- 
versity he  spent  most  of  his  time  in  laboratory  experimenta- 
tion for  his  thesis,  entitled  "The   Histology  and   Histo  Patho- 


286  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

logical  Changes  of  the  Lungs,  Liver,  Heart,  Spleen  and  Kid- 
neys in  Experimentally  Induced  Botulism."  After  receiving 
his  degree  of  B.  S.  in  June,  1922,  he  spent  the  summer  in  post 
graduate  work  on  organic  chemistry. 

On  August  16,  1922,  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Nettie 
Overturf  and  then  in  September  he  began  the  pursuit  (fol- 
lowed for  a  time  by  every  member  of  his  family)  of  science 
teacher  and  coach  at  the   Sheldon  Community   High   School. 

In  the  spring  of  1923,  the  Honorable  Senator  Meents,  of 
Ashkum,  from  twenty-five  applicants,  appointed  Charles  to  a 
scholarship  covering  a  five-year  medical  course  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Illinois.  At  the  printing  of  this  history  he  will  be 
in  Chicago  working  on  his  medical  course. 


NETTIE  (OVERTURF)  RANDOLPH 


Nettie  Overturf,  daughter  of  William  and  Rose  Overturf, 
was  born  near  Camargo,  Illinois,  January  8,  1902.  After  re- 
ceiving her  diploma  from  the  Tuscola  High  School,  she  en- 
tered the  Music  Department  at  Illinois  Woman's  College  at 
Jacksonville,  Illinois. 

Robert  Greenwood  Randolph,  son  of  Charles  E.  and  Net- 
tie M.  (Oerturf )  Randolph,  was  born  July  14,  1923. 


EVA  FLORENCE    (HICKMAN)    ADSIT 


Eva  Florence,  daughter  of  James  S.  and  Cornelia  (Me- 
harry) Hickman,  was  born  January  7,  1867.  She  attended 
Grand  Prairie  Seminary.  March  22,  1893,  she  married  Samuel 
Perry  Adsit,  son  of  Dewitt  and  Laura  Adsit,  born  January  2, 
1870.  Eva  Florence  wras  elected  president  of  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  at  Wellington,  Illinois,  and  held 
that  office  for  four  terms.  Their  early  married  life  was  spent 
on  a  farm  near  Wellington,  Illinois,  where  their  four  children 
were  born. 

1.  Sherman  Cordes — born  December   16,   1893. 

2.  Lois  Cornelia — born  September  27,  1896. 

3.  Wendell  P.— born  July  16,  1898. 

4.  Gay  lord  Dewitt — born  February  1,  1901. 
Sherman  Cordes  Adsit,  son  of  Samuel  P.  and  Eva  Florence 

(Hickman)  Adsit,  was  married  to  Mayme  Bramer,  daughter  of 
George  and  Ruth  Bramer,  April  20,   1918. 

Lois  Cornelia  (Adsit)  Pruitt,  daughter  of  Samuel  P.  and 
Eva  Florence  Adsit,  was  married  to  Harold  Hurd  Pruitt, 
son  of  Frank  A.  and  Myrtle  A.  Pruitt,  March  14,  1920.  To 
this  union  was  born  : 

Franklin   Adsit— born    julv  8,   1922. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  287 

LUCY   MAY   HICKMAN 

Lucy  May  Hickman,  youngest  daughter  of  James  S.  and 
Cornelia  B.  (Meharry)  Hickman,  was  born  June  26,  1871,  on 
the  old  home  place  near  Hickman.  Illinois.  Attended  the 
Amity  public  school  and  at  the  early  age  oi  fourteen  united 
with  the  Bethel  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Graduated, 
[nne.  1892,  from  Grand  Prairie  Seminary,  Onarga,  Illinois,  with 
the  degree  ol  Mistress  of  English  Literature.  After  her  moth- 
er's death  in  1900,  she  moved  to  Danville,  Illinois,  where  for 
the  past  seventeen  years  she  has  held  a  prominent  position  in 
one  of  the  department  stores. 

Charter  member  of  the  Danville  Young  Woman's  Chris- 
tian .Association.  Member  of  the  Danville  Chapter  No.  854, 
Order  of  the  Eastern  Star. 


CHARLES  WILBUR  HICKMAN 


Charles  Wilbur  Hickman,  son  of  James  S.  and  Cornelia 
Bennett  (Meharry)  Hickman,  was  born  July  7,  1874.  Gradu- 
ate of  the  commercial  department  of  the  Greer  College, 
Hoopeston,  Illinois,  in  1895.  Member  of  Psi  Omega  Dental 
Fraternity.  Graduated  from  the  dental  department  of  North- 
western University,  April,  1899.  Located  in  Danville,  Illi- 
nois, May,  1899. 

Married  December  23,  1903,  to  Sophia  C,  daughter  of 
William  ().  and  Martha  J.  Cunningham,  born  December  21, 
1880. 

Two  children  were  born  to  this  union  : 

Martha  Helen— born  May  8,  1907.  Entered  Danville  High 
School,  1921. 

Elizabeth  Jane — born  April  2,  1911.  Attending  sixth  grade 
at  Garfield  School. 

Charles  Wilbur  Hickman  is  a  member  of  the  First  Church 
of  Christ.  Member  of  the  official  board,  holding  the  position 
of  treasurer  of  same  since  1915.  Belongs  to  Danville  Lodge 
No!  332,  Benevolent  and  Protective  Order  of  Elks.  A  thirty- 
second-degree  Mason  since  1919.  Shriner  of  Ansar  Temple 
of  the  Mystic  Shrine,  Springfield,  Illinois,  since  1920.  Be- 
longs to  the  following  fraternal  societies:  Woodmen  of  the 
World,  Royal  Arcanum,  Mystic  Workers,  Ben  Hnr,  and  Court 
of  Honor. 


HARRY  LUMAN  HICKMAN 


Harry    Lnman    Hickman,    son    of   James    S.    and    Cornelia 
Bennett    (Meharry)    Hickman,   was   born    December  26,    1876. 


288  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Attended  Amity  public  school  and  in  1895  attended  Greer 
College  at  Hoopeston,  Illinois.  Entered  Grand  Prairie  Semi- 
nary the  following  year.  After  two  years  took  up  farming 
on  the  old  home  place  as  his  life  work.  September  4,  1902, 
was  married  to  Ethel  Jane,  daughter  of  John  W.  and  Mary 
Highfield,  born  November  16,  1881.  A  few  years  later  moved 
on  a  farm  near  Laddonia,  Missouri,  where  they  still  reside. 
He  is  a  member  of  the  Modern  Woodmen. 


JAMES  ALEXANDER  MEHARRY 


James  Alexander,  the  fourth  child  of  James  and  Margaret 
(Francis)  Meharry,  was  born  in  Montgomery  County,  Indi- 
ana, at  the  homestead,  December  20,  1835.  He  died  with 
whooping  cough,  March  30,  1836,  and  is  buried  in  the  Meharry 
Cemetery. 


Allen   Wiley   Meharry 

ALLEN  WILEY  MEHARRY 


Allen  Wiley,  the  fifth  and  youngest  child  of  James  and 
Margaret  (Francis)  Meharry,  was  born  at  the  old  homestead 
in  Montgomery  County,  Indiana,  December  2,   1837. 

At  the  age  of  two  and  one-half  years,  unknown  to  his 
parents,  he  ate  a  quantity  of  corn,  soaked  in  rat  poison,  which 
was  intended  to  kill  crows.  When  found  by  his  mother  he 
was  unconscious.  Restoratives  and  home  remedies  were  used, 
medical  aid  summoned,  and  his  life  saved,  but  upon  examina- 
tion it  was  found  that  the  poison  had  destroyed  the  soft  palate 
and  affected  the  vocal  cords,  injuring  the  eustachian  tube  and 
thus  depriving  him  from  speech  and  hearing.     The  most  em- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  289 

cient  physicians  of  the  day  in  Indianapolis  and  Chicago  were 
consulted,  only  to  express  the  opinion  that  he  must  be  a  mute 
for  life. 

At  an  early  age  he  was  placed  in  the  Institute  for  Deaf 
and  Dumb  at  Indianapolis,  where  he  received  training  for  nine 
years,  the  cooper  trade  being-  his  specialty. 

He  resided  on  the  farm  with  his  parents  until  their  death, 
afterwards  being  cared  for  by  his  brother  and  two  sisters 
under  the  guardianship  of  his  two  oldest  uncles.  By  will,  his 
father  left  the  residue  of  his  estate  to  his  unfortunate  son. 

June  6,  1876,  he  met  and  married  Mary  E.  Wilcox,  a 
mute,  at  Clarks  Hill,  Indiana,  Esquire  Wall,  of  Eafayette,  In- 
diana, performing  the  ceremony.  This  union  was  childless. 
The  unhappy  marriage  caused  a  divorce  in  the  spring  of  1878. 
Upon  the  death  of  one  of  his  uncles,  his  brother,  Greenleaf  N., 
was  appointed  his  guardian  and  served  until  his  death  in  1895. 

In  the  year  1879  he  took  up  his  residence  with  his  sister, 
Mrs.  David  Crawford,  and  family,  on  the  farm  near  Tolono, 
Illinois.  He  continued  to  reside  with  them  on  the  farm  until 
the  year  1895,  when  they  moved  to  Champaign,  later  moving 
to  Urbana,  Illinois.  Not  enjoying  city  life,  in  the  year  1901, 
he  returned  to  Indiana  and  made  his  home  with  his  sister-in- 
law,  Mrs.  G.  N.  Meharry,  on  her  farm  near  Shawnee  Mound, 
until  her  death  in  1911,  continuing  his  home  with  his  niece, 
Miss  Anna  V.  Meharry,  on  the  same  farm,  in  1922. 

In  early  boyhood  he  was  converted  at  a  Methodist  altar 
and  continued  to  hold  his  membership  in  the  same  faith  with 
the  Shawnee  Church. 

He  was  of  a  bright  and  happy  disposition,  making  the 
best  of  his  affliction.  He  enjoyed  the  companionship  of  his 
Bible  and  the  daily  newspapers.  His  pleasures  were  various, 
being  riding,  driving,  fishing,  hunting  and  visiting.  He  also 
knew  the  many  and  hard  tasks  of  farm  life. 

He  was  well  provided  with  this  world's  gifts,  the  income 
from  his  800  acres  of  land,  under  the  guardianship  of  his  neph- 
ew, Ira  G.  Meharry,  being  sufficient  for  his  maintenance. 

On  March  25,  1924,  after  about  eighteen  months  of  linger- 
ing in  and  battling  with  old  age,  and  during  a  heavy  electrical 
storm,  his  spirit  took  its  flight,  to  mingle  no  more  here  upon 
this  earth.  He  was  the  last  of  a  family  of  four  to  pass  away. 
On  the  afternoon  of  March  28th,  funeral  services  were  held  in 
the  home  of  the  deceased's  nieces,  the  Misses  Meharry,  of 
Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana.  Rev.  Willsey  officiated.  His  re- 
mains were  deposited  in  a  cement  vault  beside  those  of  his 
mother  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery. 

Ira  ( i.  Meharry. 


290 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Sixth  branch 


Mary    (Meharry)    Beach 


Nathan  Beach 


MARY  (MEHARRY)  BEACH 


Mary — the  only  daughter  among  the  seven  sons  of  Alex- 
ander and  Jane  Meharrv — was  born  in  Adams  County,  Ohio, 
November  25,  1803. 

She  married  Nathan  Beach  in  1832  at  her  mother's  home 
in  Adams  County. 

In  the  spring  of  1837  she  moved  with  her  family  to  Indi- 
ana, settling  one  mile  north  of  Wingate,  Indiana. 

She  was  one  of  those  genuine,  godly  women,  who  move 
about  quietly,  making  no  stir,  yet  leaving  the  world  better 
and  brighter  for  having  lived  in  it.  Early  in  life  she  gave  her- 
self to  God's  service  and  was  a  faithful  member  of  the  Metho- 
dist Church  until  her  death.  She  was  one  of  those  who  feed 
on  God's  word,  her  mind  being  a  storehouse  of  precious  things. 
Often  in  common  conversation,  or  when  asked  some  question, 
she  would  answer  by  quoting  a  passage  of  Scripture,  thus 
throwing   light    on    many    perplexing   questions. 

Her  life  was  an  inspiration  to  all  who  knew  her.  She 
recommended  and  lived  the  life  she  professed. 

Her  gentle,  loving  ways,  her  earnest  solicitude  for  others 
and  her  staunch,  abiding  faith  in  God's  will  will  long  be  re- 
membered, and  it  has  been  said  that  to  know  her  was  to  know 
God  better. 

She  died  April  9,  1868,  and  her  earthly  remains  lie  buried 
beside  those  of  her  husband  in  the  Meharry  Burying  Ground 
north  of  Wingate,  Indiana. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  291 

Mary  Meharry's  husband,  Nathan  Beach,  was  born  Feb- 
ruary 6,  1798.  He  was  the  eldest  of  seven  brothers  and  five 
sisters.  His  father's  name  was  Stephen.  His  ancestors  have 
been  authentically  traced  back  to  the  De  La  Bechi  (Besha) 
family,  of  Wallingford,  England,  three  of  whom  were  crowned 
knights.  One,  Sir  Thomas  De  La  Bechi,  having  been  aide-de- 
camp to  the  Black  Prince  of  history. 

When  they  crossed  the  ocean  they  took  the  plain  name 
of  Beach  ashore  with  them. 

Nathan  Beach  moved  with  his  family  by  steamboat  down 
the  Ohio  river  and  up  the  Wabash  to  Attica,  Indiana.  They 
settled  in  a  cabin  near  Pleasant  Hill,  now  Wingate.  He  soon 
after  bought  and  settled  on  Section  2,  Township  20,  Range  6, 
one  mile  north  of  Wingate.  On  this  homestead  he  lived  and 
worked  until  his  death  on  September  15,  1874.  His  remains 
were  laid  to  rest  beside  those  of  his  wife,  who,  six  years  be- 
fore, had  preceded  him  to  the  Great  Beyond. 

He  was  one  of  the  sturdy,  fearless  men,  a  typical  pioneer, 
who  pushed  ahead  and  blazed  a  trail  for  others  who  follow. 

Six  children  were  born  to  Nathan  and  Mary,  three  of 
whom  lived  to  establish  homes  of  their  own. 

Arthur  A.  Beach. 


STEPHEN  ALEXANDER  RUFUS  BEACH 


Stephen  Alexander  Rufus  Beach  was  the  oldest  son  of 
Nathan  and  Alary  Meharry  Beach,  and  was  born  January  2. 
1835,  near  WTest  Union,  Adams  County,  Ohio.  At  the  age  of 
two  years  he  moved  with  his  parents  by  steamboat  down  the 
Ohio  River  and  up  the  Wabash  to  Attica,  Indiana. 
His  father  bought  and  settled  on  Section  2,  Township  20, 
His  father  bought  and  settled  on  Section  11,  Township  20, 
Range  6,  which  land  Stephen  helped  to  clear  of  timber  and  to 
cultivate.  Here  he  spent  his  boyhood  and  at  the  age  of  19 
attended  Asbury  University,  now  DePauw,  at  Greencastle, 
Indiana.  After  attending  this  institution  for  a  time,  ill  health 
made  it  necessary  for  him  to  give  up  college  life  and  he  went 
back  to  the  farm. 

Soon  after  this  he  went  to  Kansas,  where  he  pre-empted 
160  acres  of  land  and  bought  160  acres  from  the  Indians,  all 
of  which  he  soon  disposed  of  and  returned  to  his  old  home  at 
Wingate. 

In  1859  he  was  married  to  Margaret  Ellen  Carter,  daugh- 
ter of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Samuel  Carter,  of  near  Shawnee  Mound, 
Indiana.  Rev.  Nebbecker  performed  the  ceremony.  Miss 
Carter  was  born  March  27,  1837,  and  died  December  1,  1868. 
She  was  of  a  kind  and  loving  disposition,  faithful  in  the  least 


292  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

things   of  life.     Their  wedded  life  was  a  happy   one,  but  of 
short  duration. 

To  this  union  five  children  were  born: 

1.  Corwin  Lucas — born  February  8,  1861.  Eldest  son  of 
Stephen  and  Margaret  Carter  Beach.  He  was  married  to 
Suretta  Ogle,  March  30,  1879,  near  Wingate,  and  is  living 
near  the  old  home  of  his  fathers. 

Corwin  L.  and  Suretta  Beach's  children  are: 

1.  Eulala  Gertrude — born  April  4,  1880,  near  Wingate. 
Was  married  to  William  Warrick  in  September,  1900. 
Children — Arthur,  Genevieve,  Mary,  Waneta.  and 
Edith,  who  died  in  infancy. 

2.  Howard  Harrison — second  son  of  Corwin,  was  born 
August  6,  1882,  near  Wingate,  Indiana. 

3.  Baby  son — born  November  14,  1885,  lived  eight  weeks. 

4.  Jennie  Edna  Beach — second  daughter  of  Corwin 
Beach,  was  born  June  29,  1887,  near  Shawnee  Mound, 
Indiana.  She  was  married  to  Arch  Foxworthy.  Their 
children  are  Homer  and  George  Corwin. 

5.  Grace  Beach — the  youngest  child,  was  born  December 
21,  1895,  at  the  old  homestead  near  Wingate,  Indiana. 

She  has  lived  all  her  life  in  the  vicinity  of  Wingate. 
For  a  few  years  she  taught  a  Sunday  School  class  in  the  pri- 
mary department  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Read- 
ing, music,  and  art  were  here  favorite  studies.  In  1916  she 
helped  to  give  a  cantata  at  Battle  Ground.  She  married  Harry 
Small,  of  Shawnee,  Indiana,  February  15,  1917,  at  the  parson- 
age of  Rev.  Craig,  of  Crawfordsville.  They  settled  on  a  farm 
in  the  Shawnee  community.  She  served  as  the  corresponding 
secretary  of  the  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Shawnee  Mound  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

2.  Samuel  Josiah — second  son  of  Stephen  and  Margaret 
Beach,  of  Wingate,  Indiana,  was  born  at  Danville,  Illinois, 
May  31,  1883.  He  was  married  to  Nettie  May  Jett,  of  Win- 
gate, Indiana,  at  Danville,  Illinois,  May  31,  1883.  Their 
children  were  : 

1.  Belva  Anna — born  November  20,  1884;  died  August, 
1885. 

2.  Leslie  Jett — married  Grace  Withrow,  December 
25,  1908,  at  Newberg,  Oregon.  A  daughter  died  in 
infancv.  Nettie  Esther,  a  second  child,  was  born  Oc- 
tober 4,  1911. 

3.  Arthur  Jordan — born  near  Crawfordsville,  Indiana.  He 
was  married  to  Marie  Ethel  Harris  at  Salt  Lake  City 
September  16,  1913. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  293 

Xettie  ( Jett )  Beach  passed  away  February  25,  1897. 
Samuel  Beach  was  married  the  second  time  to  Anna  Florella 
Brown,  May  15,  1898,  at  Liberty,  Indiana.  Their  present  home 
is  in  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  where  he  is  state  manager  of 
the  Southern  Surety  Co.  Their  children  are  : 
Southern   Surety   Co.     Their  children  are  : 

1.  Floyd  Samuel — born  in  Anderson,  Indiana,  February 
11/1902. 

2.  Florence  Aggleston — born  in  Indianapolis,  January  15, 
1905. 

3.  Anna  Mary — the  oldest  daughter  of  Stephen  and  Mar- 
garet Beach.  Was  married  to  Alvin  G.  Cone,  September 
21,  1890,  at  the  home  of  her  father  near  Wingate,  Indiana. 
Her  children  are  : 

1.  Leah  Inez  Cone — born  August  21,  1891,  near  Fort 
Wayne,  Indiana.  Was  married  to  Virgil  Clayton  Riv- 
ers in  February,  1912.  She  and  her  husband  reside 
at  present  in  Crawfordsville,  Indiana. 

2.  Aurelia  Charlotte — born  March  31,  1897,  near  Win- 
gate,  at  which  place  she  and  her  parents  still  reside. 
She  is  a  student  in  high  school. 

4.  Elizabeth  Ellen — youngest  daughter  of  Samuel  and  Mar- 
garet Beach.  Married  to  David  Patton  Jolley  September 
30,  1888.     To  this  union  was  born  two  children: 

1.  Viola  Anna — born  September  9,  1889.  Was  married 
to  Claude  Adams  Gray,  June  30,  1907,  in  Wingate, 
Indiana,  and  they  are  living  on  the  old  home  place. 
Their  children  are  :  Mildred  Andrew  Grav,  born  April 
26.  1909;  died  Februarv  28,  1910;  and' Elsie  Grav, 
born  March  24.  1912. 

2.  Willard — a  second  child,  was  born  to  Elizabeth  Beach 
Jolley  March  16,  1891,  at  Romney,  Indiana,  and  died 
November  3,  1905,  near  Wingate  at  the  age  of  15 
years. 

5.  Arthur — youngest  son  of  Samuel  and  Margaret  Beach, 
died  very  young. 

Stephen  Beach  was  again  married  on  October  1,  1870,  to 
Hannah  Eliza  Espey  in  Tolono,  Illinois,  by  Rev.  McNair.  To 
this  union  were  born  five  children  :  Alice  Carey,  Willard  An- 
sell,  Jessie  Walter,  George  C.  and  Martha,  (twins),  all  of 
whom,  except  George  and  Alice,  have  passed  to  the  beyond. 

Hannah  (Espey)  -Beach  died  in  January,  1889.  She  was 
the  second  wife  of  Stephen  Beach  and  was  born  in  Georgetown, 
Ohio,  in  1838.  She  removed  with  her  parents — James  and 
Mary  Espey,  descendants  from  a  good  old  branch  of  the  Espey 
familv — to  Illinois  about  the  vear  1863.     Following:  their  mar- 


294  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

riage  she  came  with  her  husband  to  his  home  at  Wingate, 
where  she  shared  with  him  life  on  the  farm.  Hannah  was  a 
faithful,  cheerful  and  industrious  wife,  a  kind  and  devoted 
mother  to  the  four  motherless  children  left  by  Stephen's  first 
wife,  as  well  as  a  good  mother  to  her  own  five  children.  Nine- 
teen years  of  wedded  life  were  hers  when  she  was  called  to 
leave  all  and  go  home.  Two  of  her  children  are  living  at  the 
present  time  (1914).     She  died  in  January,  1889. 

Alice  Carey — eldest  child  of  Stephen  and  Hannah,  was  born 
at  Wingate,  Indiana,  October  17,  1871.  At  the  age  of 
21  she  moved  with  her  father's  family  to  Crawfordsville, 
Indiana,  where  she  continued  her  musical  education,  in 
which  line  she  was  quite  gifted.  On  October  19,  1898, 
she  was  united  in  marriage  to  Homer  D.  Bowers,  a  grad- 
uate of  "old  Wabash,"  who  at  that  time  was  one  of  the 
professors  in  the  high  school.  Two  years  after  her  mar- 
riage she  and  her  husband  determined  to  go  to  Kirksville, 
Missouri,  to  take  up  the  study  of  osteopathy.  They  both 
graduated  from  the  school  in  1902  and  both  are  successful 
doctors  in  this  line  at  Newberg,  Oregon.  To  them  was 
born  a  beautiful  daughter,  who  was  the  sunshine  of  their 
home  for  two  or  three  years  when  the  angel  came  and 
bore  her  away.  In  her  place  came  a  son,  whom  they 
named  Myron,  who  is  now  the  joy  of  the  home. 
George  C. — son  of  Stephen  and  Hannah  Beach,  is  living  in 
Joplin,  Missouri. 

On  April  3,  1890,  Stephen  Beach  was  married  the  third 
time  to  Rachel  Victoria  Holton  at  Frazee,  Minnesota,  by  Rev. 
Rice.  To  this  union  were  born  two  sons — Paul  Irving  and 
Merritt  Stephen — both  of  whom  have  grown  to  manhood. 

Stephen  Beach  chose  farming  for  his  life  work.  At  the 
age  of  50  he  had  acquired  a  magnificent  farm  of  about  600 
acres  near  Wingate,  Indiana,  part  of  which  was  the  old  home- 
stead. Here  he  lived  until  1893,  when  he  moved  with  his 
family  to  Crawfordsville,  Indiana,  and  took  up  his  residence 
there,  but  still  superintending  the  running  of  the  farm. 

He  took  an  active  part  in  all  progressive  movements  and 
was  conspicuous  in  political,  temperance,  church,  and  social 
work.  He  was  a  ready  writer  and  contributed  largely  to  the 
newspapers. 

He  was  secretary  of  his  Masonic  Lodge  for  nearly  twenty 
years,  and  was  also  secretary  of  the  Meharry  Burying  Ground. 
He  was  one  of  the  principal  stockholders  and  leaders  of 
the  Meharry  Grove  Association. 

He  was  always  wideawake  and  pushing,  good-humored 
and  never  discouraged.  He  early  in  life  connected  himself 
with  the  Methodist  Church,  of  which  he  was  a  faithful  mem- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  295 

her  until  the  time  of  his  death.  He  was  a  man  highly  hon- 
ored throughout  the  community.  He  was  a  man  of  splendid 
physique  and  good  health  until  the  summer  of  1894,  when  he 
hecame  afflicted  with  hoarseness  resulting  from  a  small  wart 
or  papilloma  on  one  of  his  vocal  cords.  He  had  the  best 
medical  treatment,  after  the  trouble  was  found  serious,  and 
was  for  weeks  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Woolen,  the  eminent 
specialist  of  Indianapolis,  but  all  efforts  to  save  his  life  proved 
unavailing.  He  passed  to  the  great  beyond  on  January  21, 
1895,  with  full  faith  in  his  Redeemer.  Among  the  last  words 
to  his  loved  ones  at  his  bedside  were  these :  "Christ  has  been 
with  me  through  life  and  I  know  He  will  be  with  me  in  death. 
He  is  here  with  me  now  and  will  take  me  through  the  valley." 

His  bod}'  was  brought  from  Indianapolis,  where  he  died, 
to  his  home  in  Crawfordsville  and  then  taken  to  Wingate  and 
laid  to  rest  in  the  Meharry  Burying  Ground. 

Rachel  Victoria  Holton,  third  wife  of  Stephen  Beach,  was 
born  at  Castle  Rock,  Wisconsin,  April  29,  1860.  She  was  the 
daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  N.  Holton,  the  youngest  of 
twelve  children.  At  the  age  of  eight  years  her  mother  died 
and  at  the  age  of  twelve  years  her  father  took  her  to  Min- 
nesota, to  live  with  relatives. 

Here  she  attended  country  school  and  later  attended  school 
at  Red  Wing,  Minnesota.  Having  determined  to  make  teaching 
her  life  work  and  wishing  to  fit  herself  well  she  entered,  in 
1878,  the  First  State  Normal  School  at  Winona,  Minnesota, 
from  which  institution  she  was  graduated  in  1881.  Nine  years 
were  spent  in  teaching,  most  of  the  time  at  Frazee  and  Detroit, 
Minnesota. 

April  3,  1890,  she  was  united  in  imrriage  to  Stephen 
Beach  at  Frazee,  Minnesota.  She  came  with  her  husband  to 
the  old  Beach  homestead  at  \\  nigate,  Indiana.  Here  they  re- 
sided until  1893  when  they  moved  to  Crawfordsville.  In  1895 
Stephen  died,  leaving  her  with  two  young  sons,  Paul  and 
Merritt  Stephen.  In  1896,  at  Crawfordsville,  she  was  married 
to  Orlando  H.  Baker,  ex-U.  S.  Consul  to  Copenhagen,  Den- 
mark, an  old  college  friend  of  her  first  husband. 

Mr.  Baker  took  her  and  her  two  sons  to  his  home  in  Indi- 
anola.  Iowa,  where  they  lived  until  1900,  when  Mr.  Baker  was 
appointed  by  President  McKinley  to  the  position  of  Consul  at 
Sydney,  Australia,  at  which  place  she  spent  five  years.  In 
the  summer  of  1905,  Mr.  Baker  having  obtained  a  three 
months'  leave  of  absence,  they  returned  to  America.  Mrs. 
Baker  remained  with  her  sons  until  the  summer  of  1912, 
when  she  again  left  the  homeland  to  join  her  husband  in  San- 
dakan,  British  North  Borneo,  to  which  place  Mr.  Baker  had 
been  transferred  as  Consul.     The  following"  vear  Mr.  and  Mrs. 


296  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Baker  left  Borneo  to  return  home  via  the  Philippines.  At 
Manila  they  took  the  U.  S.  Transport  Thomas  for  San  Fran- 
cisco, via  Japan  and  Honolulu.  While  the  transport  was  ly- 
ing at  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Nagasaki,  Japan,  because  of  a 
typhoon  in  the  ocean  and  could  not  sail,  Mr.  Baker,  after  a 
short  illness,  passed  away,  leaving  Mrs.  Baker  to  finish  the 
long  journey  alone,  bringing  the  body  home  to  be  buried  at 
Indianola,  Iowa.  In  November,  1913,  Mrs.  Baker  left  Iowa 
to  go  to  Los  Angeles,  California,  where  she  resides  at  the 
present  time  ( 1914)  with  her  youngest  son,  who  is  continuing 
his  studies  in  one  of  the  colleges  of  Los  Angeles. 

Paul  Irving,  son  of  Stephen  and  Rachel  Beach,  was  born 
on  the  old  homestead  at  Wingate,  Indiana,  March  23,  1891. 
At  the  age  of  two  years  he  moved  with  his  parents  to  Craw- 
fordsville,  Indiana.  It  was  not  long  after  this  that  his  father 
died.  In  1896  he  moved  to  Iowa  with  his.  mother  and  step- 
father, Orlando  H.  Baker,  and  his  brother  Merritt.  Mr.  Baker, 
being  a  linguist  and  a  teacher  by  profession,  took  great  pains 
to  instruct,  early  in  life,  both  Paul  and  Merritt  in  the  lan- 
guages, especially  in  Greek  and  Latin.  In  1900  he  accompa- 
nied his  family  to  Sydney,  Australia,  where  Mr.  Baker  had 
been  sent  as  U.  S.  Consul.  Five  years  were  spent  in  Australia, 
when  he  returned  with  the  family  to  Indianola,  Iowa,  where 
he  attended  high  school  and  entered  Simpson  College.  Just 
after  completing  his  eighteenth  year  he  received  an  appoint- 
ment as  consular  clerk  in  the  Consulate  at  Sandakan,  Borneo, 
to  which  place  Mr.  Baker  had  been  transferred  as  Consul. 
To  this  far-away  country  he  made  his  way  alone,  going  via 
San  Francisco,  Honolulu,  Japan,  China,  Hong  Kong,  and  the 
Philippines.  Borneo  being  extremely  hot,  lying  as  it  does  di- 
rectly under  the  equator,  the  climate  was  such  that  his  health 
here  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  leave  at  the  end  of  the  year. 
He  returned  to  Indianola  and  continued  his  studies  in  Simpson 
College  and  took  an  active  part  in  the  athletics  of  the  school. 
At  the  age  of  21  years  he  went  to  Los  Angeles,  California, 
where  he  entered  into  business  life.  Here,  on  June  26,  1913, 
he  was  married  to  Mary  Agnes  Connett,  oldest  daughter  of 
John  and  Helen  Connett,  a  native  daughter  of  California,  hav- 
ing been  born  in  Los  Angeles  October  18,  1892.  His  home 
at  the  present  is  in  Los  Angeles  and  his  chosen  work  lies  in 
a  business  life. 

Merritt  Stephen,  youngest  son  of  Stephen  A.  R.  and 
Rachel  Beach,  was  born  in  Crawfordsville,  Indiana,  August 
16,  1894.  At  the  age  of  five  months  his  father  died.  In  1896 
he  moved  with  his  mother  and  stepfather,  Hon.  Orlando  H. 
Baker,  and  brother  Paul  to  Indianola,  Iowa,  where  he  lived 
until  1900,  when  he  accompanied  his  parents  to  Sydney,  Aus- 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  297 

tralia,  where  Mr.  Baker  had  been  sent  as  L\  S.  Consul  by 
President  McKinley.  He  celebrated  his  sixth  birthday  on  the 
ocean  trip  to  Australia  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Fiji  Islands.  While 
in  Sydney  he  had  the  rare  opportunity  of  studying  under  Mr. 
Baker  both  Greek  and  Latin  with  his  brother  Paul.  He  spent 
five  years  in  Australia,  returning  with  the  family  in  1905  to 
Indianola,  Iowa,  where  he  was  graduated  from  the  high  school 
at  the  age  of  18  years.  In  the  fall  of  1912  he  entered  Simpson 
College,  continuing  his  studies,  and,  like  his  brother,  took  an 
active  part  in  the  athletics  of  the  school. 

In  1913  he  and  his  mother  went  to  Los  Angeles,  Califor- 
nia, where  he  is  continuing  his  college  work  at  this  date 
(1914). 

Rachel  (Holton)   (Beach)  Baker. 


SARAH  JANE  FRANCES  (BEACH)  SHEETS 


1.  Sarah  Jane  Frances — oldest  child  of  Nathan  and  Mary 
(Meharry)  Beach,  was  born  October  25,  1837 ,  and  died 
March  2,  1868.  She  was  married  to  John  R.  Sheets.  To 
this  union  were  born  six  children. 

1.  Mary  Cecielia.  Born  April  1855.  Died  August  14,  1855. 
aged  four  months. 

2.  Orleva  Lee.  Born  in  1861.  Died  June  8,  1863.  aged  two 
years  and  eight  months. 

3.  Charles  Nathan  Luther  Sheets  was  born  September  19, 
1856.  He  was  married  to  Florence  L.  Coon  (who  was 
born  January  2.  1859)  October  10,  1878.  He  made  his 
home  with  Mrs.  Harriet  Evans  and  Mr.  Alexander  Me- 
harry. He  was  a  devoted  Christian  and  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  Church.  He  went  into  business  in  Wingate  by 
opening  an  ice  cream  parlor;  later  added  a  restaurant  and 
later  a  grocer)-  store. 

Charles  Sheets  spent  almost  his  entire  life  in  and  around 
Wingate,  entering  business  there  about  thirty  years  ago,  hav- 
ing been  in  business  in  \\  nigate  longer  than  any  other  man. 

During  this  long  period  of  business  he  always  showed 
himself  keenly  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  community, 
always  entering  into  any  movement  for  town  improvement 
with  spirit  and  zeal. 

In  early  manhood  he  surrendered  his  life  to  Christ  and 
united  with  the  Methodist  Church,  and  since  that  time  took 
an  active  part  in  the  church  life. 

Charles  Sheets  was  a  true  husband,  a  loving  lather  and 
a  loyal  friend  and  noble  citizen. 


298  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

He  became  a  charter  member  of  the  K.  of  P.  fraternity 
and  in  this  capacity  proved  a  true  and  loyal  brother. 

He  died  at  his  late  home  in  Wingate  May  15,  1914,  and 
was  buried  in  Greenlawn  Cemetery  at  Wingate. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Sheets  had  seven  children,  five  of 
whom  are  still  living. 

1.  Arthur  Garfield  Sheets,  oldest  son,  was  born  June  9,  1880. 
After  he  became  21  he  followed  the  carpenter  trade  and  is  now 
running  a  billiard  hall  in  Wingate.  He  and  his  mother  live 
together. 

2.  Frank  Leslie  Sheets,  the  second  son,  was  born  September 
16,  1882,  and  was  educated  in  Wingate,  Indiana.  When  he 
became  of  age  he  took  up  the  barber  business  and  later  moved 
to  Attica,  where  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Lydia  R. 
Fix  June  24,  1906,  in  the  home  of  Aunt  Rebecca  Meharry. 
Three  children  were  born  to  this  union  : 

Florence  Louise — born  November  24,  1907. 
Margaret  Wilmetta — born  January  12,  1909. 
Charles  Daniel— born  March  30,  1913. 

3.  Vida  Cecil  Sheets,  oldest  daughter  of  Charles  and  Flor- 
ence (Coon)  Sheets,  was  born  March  15,  1884.  She  was  edu- 
cated in  Wingate,  Indiana.  She  was  married  March  14,  1916, 
to  William  Haxton  and  they  lived  on  a  farm  northwest  of 
Newtown.  Mrs.  William  Haxton  died  from  influenza  June 
12,  1920. 

4.  John  Robert  Sheets,  third  son  of  Charles  and  Florence 
(Coon)  Sheets,  was  born  August  12,  1896,  in  Wing'ate, 
Indiana.  He  was  in  the  restaurant  business  with  his  father 
until  his  father's  death.  Then  he  was  employed  and  is  yet 
in  Harry  H.  Gardiner's  grocery  store.  On  October  4,  1911,  he 
was  married  to  Versa  Ingersoll  and  is  still  living  in  Wingate, 
Indiana. 

William  McClelland  Sheets,  youngest  son,  was  born 
March  1,  1888,  in  Wingate,  Indiana,  and  died  January  15,  1889. 

5.  Maneuona  Mae  Sheets  was  born  February  9,  1890,  in 
Wingate,  Indiana,  where  she  received  her  education.  She  was 
married  August  27,  1910,  to  Herbert  Hibbs,  of  Wingate,  In- 
diana. One  son  was  born  to  this  union,  Arthur  Elwood  Hibbs, 
March  22,  1911.  They  live  in  Fort  Wayne  and  he  works  for 
a  printing  company. 

6.  Eva  Irene  Sheets  was  born  October  31,  1892,  being  the 
youngest  daughter,  and  was  educated  in  Wingate,  Indiana. 
She  was  married  to  Fred  Rodgers,  February  15,  1915.  He 
was  born  July  10,  1894.  They  live  on  a  farm  near  Wingate, 
Indiana. 

4.  Laura  Jane  Sheets.     Born  1858,  died  June  2,  1886,  age  28 
years,  unmarried. 

5.  Sarah  Irene.     Born  June  8,  1866. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  299 

JOSIAH  NATHAN  BEACH 


Josiah  Nathan  Beach  was  born  April  1,  1840.  His  father 
was  Nathan  Beach  and  his  mother  Mary  (Meharry)  Beach. 
There  were  five  sons  and  one  daughter  in  this  family  ;  Stephen, 
A.  R.,  Josiah  Nathan,  Josephus,  and  two  other  boys  and  a 
daughter,  Sarah.  Josephus  and  these  two  boys  died  very 
young  in  life.  Sarah  Beach  married  John  R.  Sheets,  born 
October  25,  1835;  died  March  2,  1868. 

Josiah  was  born  near  Wing-ate,  Indiana,  and  there  his 
boyhood  and  young  manhood  were  spent.  His  school  days 
were  limited,  consisting  of  only  one  term,  and  he  said  many 
times  that  he  had  to  run  away  to  get  that.  He  delayed  in 
marrying  and  stayed  at  home  to  care  for  his  mother  until  her 
death.  She  died  in  his  arms  on  April  19,  1867,  when  he  was 
27  years  old.  Three  years  later,  wdien  he  was  30,  on  February 
21,  1870,  he  married  Ella  Tracy  House,  daughter  of  George 
C.  House,  of  Romney,  Indiana. 

At  this  time  he  was  engaged  in  buying  and  shipping  cattle 
with  Mr.  House.  Later  he  bought  for  himself  and  for  more 
than  twenty  years  he  was  in  the  saddle  and  rode  over 
most  of  the  middle  western  states. 

On  November  2,  1870,  a  daughter  was  born  to  them.  They 
named  her  Mayme  E.  M.  Beach. 

After  three  short  years  of  happiness  his  wife,  Ellen  Tracy 
(House)  Beach,  died  October  15,  1873,  and  left  him  this  little 
girl  of  three  summers  to  care  for.  Thirteen  months  later,  on 
November  15,  1874,  he  took  unto  himself  a  second  wife, 
Mar}'  E.  Crouch.  To  this  union  was  born,  on  November  28, 
1876,  Eva  Lula  Beach.     She  died  shortly  afterward. 

May  20,  1879,  a  second  child  was  born,  christened  Garfield 
Nathan  Beach. 

November  22,  1880,  after  four  short  years  of  wedded  life, 
the  wife  and  mother  passed  to  the  great  beyond.  With  two 
little  tots  on  his  hands,  Josiah  felt  his  task  too  great,  consider- 
ing the  roving  nature  of  his  business,  and,  therefore,  one  year 
later,  on  November  17,  1881,  he  was  joined  the  third  time  in 
wedlock  to  Elva  Allen,  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John 
Allen,  near  Darlington,  Indiana.  Elva  Allen  was  born  Octo- 
ber 21,  1861,  just  a  few  months  after  the  breaking  out  of  the 
Civil  War.  It  is  rather  a  peculiar  circumstance  that  Josiah 
Nathan's  three  wives  were  all  born  in  the  month  of  October. 

To  this  last  union  were  born  four  children  :  Arthur  Austin 
Beach,  August  20,  1882;  Emerson  Asa  Beach,  February  27, 
1884;  Estella  Lavoona  Beach,  June  14,  1887;  Everett  josiah 
Beach,  August  23,  1889. 

About  the  time  of  his  first  marriage  he  built  a  house  on 


300  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

his  farm  on  the  line  between  Montgomery  and  Tippecanoe 
counties,  about  three  miles  northwest  of  Linden,  Indiana.  He 
resided  there  until  1890,  when  he  moved  to  Linden.  From 
there,  a  couple  of  years  later,  he  moved  to  Lafayette,  Indiana. 
Again,  after  a  lapse  of  three  years,  he  returned  to  his  home 
place  in  Linden  in  May,  1894.  In  March,  1898,  he  returned 
to  the  farm.  He  remained  on  the  farm  for  eight  years ;  then 
in  March,  1906,  he  held  a  sale,  disposing  of  everything.  With 
his  wife,  Stella,  Everett,  Arthur  A.  and  his  wife,  he  left 
for  Los  Angeles,  California.  They  remained  there  eighteen 
months  and  then  returned  to  Crawfordsville,  Indiana.  In 
1909  they  removed  to  460  Grant  street,  West  Lafayette,  Indi- 
ana, where  he  resided  until  his  death. 

In  1910  he  was  taken  dangerously  ill  and  his  doctors  told 
him  he  could  not  recover.  They  took  him  to  Hot  Springs, 
Arkansas.  He  took  the  baths  and  returned  home  in  1911  in 
comparatively  good  health.  On  January  6,  1914,  he  was  again 
taken  sick  and  taken  to  Hot  Springs.  The  baths  failed  to  help 
him  or  give  him  relief.  He  died  April  6,  1914,  leaving  the  fol- 
lowing children : 

Garfield  Nathan— born  May  29,  1880.  Married  Golden  Crull 
June  28,  1905.  One  child,  born  June  17,  1907,  Martha  R., 
died  January  13,  1911.  They  were  divorced  in  1911.  Gar- 
field is  living  at  Linden,  Indiana. 
Arthur  A.— born  August  20,  1882.  Married  Martha  Bales,  Jan- 
uary 20,  1905.  April  6,  1906,  nine  days  before  the  San 
Francisco  earthquake,  they  moved  to  Los  Angeles,  Cali- 
fornia, where  they  have  since  resided.  A.  A.  Beach  is 
employed  as  a  bookkeeper  in  the  Security  National  Bank, 
Los  Angeles,  California. 
Emerson  Asa  Beach — born  February  27,  1884.  Married 
Grace  Rice,  November  17,  1904.  To  this  union  were  born 
four  children:  Donald  Harold  Beach,  born  June  1,  1907; 
Helen  Beach,  born  October  19,  1909;  Floyd  Beach.  Em- 
erson Beach  resides  on  the  homestead  near  Linden,  Indi- 
ana, and  runs  the  farm. 
Estella  Lavoona  Marie  Beach — born  June  14,  1887.  Unmarried. 
Attended  DePauw  University  and  now  resides  with  her 
mother  at  Lafayette,  Indiana. 
Mayme  E.  M.  (Beach)  Newton — born  November  2,  1890. 
She  attended  college  at  DePauw.  Married  D.  I.  Newton 
in  1897.  They  had  two  children  :  Burnys  Newton,  born 
January  6,  1889;  died  January  1,  1914.  Howard  Newton, 
born  July  10,  1907.  The  mother,  Mayme  E.  M.  (Beach) 
Newton,  died  November  10,  1907.  Howard  lives  with  his 
father,  D.  I.  Newton,  at  Roinney,  Indiana. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  301 

Everett  Josiah  Beach — born  August  23,  1889.  Graduated  from 
Purdue  University  in  the  class  of  1913  in  Electrical  Engi- 
neering. 1  ne  past  two  years  he  has  been  with  the  Gen- 
eral Electric  Co.  at  Schenectady,  New  York. 

3.  Flavius  Josephus,  third  child  of   Nathan   and   Mary    (Me- 
harry)   Beach,  died  in  infancy. 

4.  Josiah    Nathan,    fourth    child    of    Nathan    and    Mary    (Me- 

harry )    Beach. 

Arthur  A.  Beach. 


302 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Jesse    Meharry 


Jane    Love    (Francis)    Meharry 


' "  **£#!       '  -1  ■■■■■■-' 

Be  ^^~ 

■:   ■ 

m  S3 

'                  ''  'x&M&kM-**'^ 

P*    .  .««rjp  i> 

v*  ^%r»*"3 

\  ?%%&  , 

-  ^i&^JicBI 

.  •  |||  y 

•i  c>~-r  r/.1  33  1 

4smkIA 

^^Hi        ^'^;»^S|>  "^S*^»- 

pt  ^j 

--• 

I 

r    1  i, 

|     1 

' i  "^|-"~^i!l 

^ 

«#  -" 

f- 

m  »  • 

"   '   *•"      *"*V  -•"- 

-. 

I 

1 

1 1 

i          :  1 

V  ■ 

it 

•  ttw:-4  " 

1 

1  1 

.*, 

■ 

1    m 

k 
m 

HI 
-   .     1 

'  ■■ 

F  •• "          ,„.  'y?5^»»^T 

*^M     WWT" 

Home   of   Jesse   Meharry   near    Shawnee   Mound,   Indiana 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  303 

Seventh  Branch 


JESSE  MEHARRY 


Jesse,  fifth  child  and  fourth  son  of  Alexander  and  Jane 
(  Francis)  Meharry,  was  born  August  15,  1806,  near  Manches- 
ter, Adams  Count}',  Ohio.  In  his  youth  lie  wanted  to  enter 
West  Point  Military  Academy,  but  was  not  successful  in  ob- 
taining an  appointment  to  that  institution,  so  his  ambitions  to 
become  a  military  officer  were  not  realized.  Jesse  remained  at 
home  until  he  was  twenty  years  old.  Then,  in  1826,  he  started 
out  for  himself,  and  accompanied  by  his  brother  James,  went 
to  Texas  on  a  tour  of  investigation.  They  went  down  the  Ohio 
and  Mississippi  rivers  from  Cincinnati  to  New  Orleans.  Here 
they  took  passage  from  New  ( )rleans  for  the  interior  of  Texas. 

Concerning  this  trip,  Air.  Meharry  wrote  in  his  diary 
under  date  of  February  26,  1879,  as  follows  :  "Fifty-two  years 
ago  today  Brother  James  and  I  landed  at  Harrisburg  on  Buf- 
falo Bayou,  Texas.  There  was  not  a  house  or  town  site  at  Gal- 
veston or  Houston  and  not  a  home  nearer  than  forty  miles  to 
Galveston."  While  on  this  journey  their  ship  was  sunk  in  the 
gulf  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Brazo.  They  were  obliged  to  walk 
three  hundred  miles  to  the  Red  river,  where  they  took  passage 
for  New  Orleans  on  the  way  home.  The  country  was  so 
swampy  they  often  waded  through  water  up  to  their  waists. 
They  bought  an  Arabian  pony,  taking  turns  in  riding  it. 

Jesse  and  James  had  their  money  in  gold  coins  with 
which  to  purchase  the  land  they  expected  to  buy.  They  car- 
ried it  in  one  pocket  until  the  skin  was  worn  off  the  leg  and 
then  changed  to  the  other  with  like  results.  Finally,  they  tied 
the  gold  in  a  handkerchief  and  carried  it  over  their  shoulders 
with  a  stick.  After  five  months  they  returned  to  their  old 
home  in  Ohio.  They  arrived  after  the  family  had  retired  for 
the  night,  so  they  walked  into  the  living  room  and  lay  down 
before  the  fireplace.  The  next  morning  the  mother,  hearing 
some  little  disturbance,  called,  "Jamie,  is  that  you?"  and  was 
delighted  to  find  that  her  sons  had  returned.  They  did  not 
like  the  Texas  country  nor  the  people  and  did  not  invest  in 
the  land. 

After  a  short  rest  at  home  Jesse,  Hugh,  James,  and 
Thomas  started  for  Indiana.  Hugh,  Thomas,  and  James  took 
up  land  in  northern  Montgomery  County,  Indiana.  Jesse  and 
David  entered  land  at  Shawnee  Mound,  Tippecanoe  County, 
Indiana.  The  brothers  settled  on  this  land  and  lived  there  the 
remainder  of  their  lives.  When   (esse  Meharry  came  to  Indiana 


304  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

all  he  had  in  the  world  was  $375  and  of  this  he  invested  $300  in 
land  at  $1.25  per  acre. 

Jesse  Meharry  and  Jane  Love  Francis  were  united  in 
marriage  by  Rev.  James  Smith  on  August  10,  1831,  near  De- 
catur, Ohio,  which  is  close  to  the  line  between  Adams  and 
Brown  counties.  Late  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Meharry  came  to  their  farm  at  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana. 
Mr.  Meharry 's  diary  states:  "On  December  9,  1831,  wife  and 
I  moved  into  our  cabin.  The  snow  was  half  leg  deep  in  the 
cabin  with  neither  floor,  loft  nor  chimney.  But  we  made  out 
to  live.     It  was  a  cold  winter.     Much  snow." 

There  were  no  children  born  of  this  union,  but  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Meharry  were  the  foster  parents  of  many  homeless  chil- 
dren. Henry  Adams,  Letitia  Dillin  Schultz,  Lydia  Stevens 
Wilson,  Jennie  Bennett  Wheeler,  Manda  Moore,  Martha  Ma- 
lone,  Harvey  Hillis,  and  George  Henry  Geary  were  raised  in 
this  home,  and  all  were  given  a  good  start  in  life. 

Jesse  Meharry  was  converted  at  the  age  of  twenty-two 
years  on  August  10,  1828.  In  his  diary  he  wrote:  "God  for 
Christ's  sake  spoke  peace  to  my  soul  and  pardoned  all  my  sins 
at  a  camp  meeting  near  Bethel,  Ohio.  I  thank  God  for  his 
marvelous,  loving  kindness  to  me  during  all  these  years." 

Jesse  Meharry  was  a  successful  farmer  and  owned  large 
tracts  of  land  in  Indiana  and  Illinois.  He  was  a  justice  of  the 
peace  for  many  years  and  was  also  commissioned  as  a  notary 
public.  He  was  legal  advisor  of  the  neighborhood  and  did 
most  of  the  writing  of  legal  documents  for  his  brothers,  such 
as  deeds  and  wills. 

The  time  of  which  we  write  did  not  have  banks  in  which 
to  deposit  money,  as  there  are  today.  Jesse  Meharry  had  a 
secret  hiding  place  built  into  the  wall  of  his  house.  It  was 
a  small  vault  or  hollow  place  with  a  sliding  door,  but  at  times 
when  a  large  surplus  of  money  came  in  from  the  sale  of  grain 
or  livestock,  Mr.  Meharry  placed  this  money  in  a  small  iron 
kettle,  went  out  in  the  dark  without  any  light  and  buried  the 
kettle.  It  was  a  common  custom  for  pioneers  to  secretly 
bury  their  gold.  The  kettle  Jesse  Meharry  used  for  this  pur- 
pose is  yet  at  his  old  home.  Owing  to  the  lack  of  banks,  the 
Meharry  brothers  often  accommodated  one  another  with  the 
loans  of  small  sums  of  money  for  their  daily  needs. 

For  many  years  the  Shawnee  Mound  postoffice  was  kept 
at  the  home  of  Jesse  Meharry.  The  mail  was  brought  to  his 
house  by  carrier  in  the  early  days  from  Crawfordsville  and 
later  from  West  Point.  At  first  the  carrier  made  the  trip  only 
once  a  week.  Then  the  service  was  improved  and  the  mail  was 
brought  twice  a  week.     After  the  death  of  his  wife,  the  care 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  305 

of  the  postoffice  became  so  burdensome  to  Jesse  that  on  April 
1,  1867,  it  was  moved  to  his  brother  David's  residence. 

He  was  a  very  benevolent  man  and  lived  a  life  of  purity. 
He  had  positive  opinions  and  strong  convictions.  He  was  in- 
flexible in  principle  and  pure  and  upright  in  personal  habits. 
The  generosity  of  Mr.  Meharry 's  nature  is  shown  by  the  fact 
that  when  his  loans  were  repaid  to  him  he  often  deducted  the 
full  amount  of  the  interest  thereon.  His  diary  shows  that  he 
made  this  a  common  practice  in  the  later  years  of  his  life.  As 
he  frequently  loaned  money,  the  gifts  made  to  his  creditors 
in  this  way  amounted  to  a  considerable  sum.  A  favorite  gift 
of  Jesse  Meharry  to  relatives  and  friends  was  a  set  of  solid 
silver  teaspoons,  or  money  for  the  recipient  to  purchase  them. 
These  spoons  were  his  usual  wedding  gift.  Many  sets  of 
them  are  yet  in  service. 

He  was  a  staunch  Republican.  During  the  Civil  War, 
from  1861  to  1865,  when  it  seemed  doubtful  which  way  the 
issue  would  turn,  he  stood  with  a  firm  and  unfaltering  spirit 
for  the  support  of  the  government.  He  placed  the  flag  on 
top  of  the  flagpole  on  Shawnee  Mound  every  day  to  show  the 
results  of  the  conflict.  He  hung  it  at  half  mast  when  the 
North  lost,  but  when  the  South  lost  he  unfurled  the  stars  and 
stripes  from  the  top  of  the  pole.  An  extract  from  Jesse  Me- 
harry's diary  during  the  war  period  states :  "The  Copper- 
heads tore  down  our  flagpole  on  Shawnee  today."  At  another 
time  he  wrote  :  "We  had  the  President's  proclamation  today 
freeing  all  the  negroes.  Enough  news  for  one  day.  Salvation  ! 
Halleluiah!  praise  the  Lord!  and  let  every  darkey  say  Amen! 
We  will  have  a  torchlight  on  the  Mound  tonight  to  celebrate 
their  freedom." 

Jesse  Meharry  learned  of  President  Lincoln's  assassina- 
tion while  in  Attica,  Indiana.  He  heard  a  man  reading  the 
account  from  a  newspaper  which  he  had  just  received.  The 
man  was  surprised  and  indignant  over  the  terrible  news  and 

exclaimed,  "G d ,  Booth  !"    Jesse  said  :  "I  was  strongly 

tempted  to  say  amen."  That  was  the  nearest  Jesse  Meharry 
ever  came  to  swearing.     He  never  used  profanity. 

During  the  war  he  assisted  the  government  by  buying 
all  the  government  bonds  he  could  which  after  the  war  made 
him  quite  a  fortune.  He  was  a  delegate  to  the  Whig  stage 
convention  in  1840.  At  his  suggestion  a  mass  meeting  was 
held  at  Battle  Ground,  Indiana,  where  the  Battle  of  Tippe- 
canoe was  fought.  At  that  meeting  the  bones  of  the  soldiers 
who  lost  their  lives  in  that  battle  were  gathered  up  and  re- 
buried  on  the  battlefield.  The  national  government  and  the 
state  of  Indiana  have  erected  a  large  monument  in  memory  of 
the  heroes  who  lost  their  lives  in  this  battle. 


306  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

During  Mr.  Meharry's  lifetime  he  gave  away  an  ample 
fortune.  He  was  a  liberal  man  and  he  loved  to  give.  He 
realized  that  God  had  the  first  claim,  that  he  was  but  a  stew- 
ard. He  rejoiced  that  a  portion  of  his  means  had  been  sent 
to  every  mission  field  connected  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  When  a  boy  he  listened  to  a  lecture  in  behalf  of  Li- 
beria. At  its  close  he  gave  away  every  cent  he  had  in  the 
world — 37  cents.  Among  many  other  donations  he  made  a 
payment  of  $500.00,  which  entitled  him  to  be  a  life  member  of 
the  missionary  society  of  the  Methodist  Church. 

Sometimes  he  felt  that  his  generosity  was  imposed  upon, 
as  is  shown  by  the  following  lines  taken  from  his  diary  :  "I 
attended  Sunday  school  and  class  today.  A  very  good  turn- 
out ;  we  tried  to  raise  the  deficit  on  the  preacher's  pay,  but 
failed.  I  gave  $90  and  they  want  me  to  foot  the  bill.  O  con- 
sistency, thou  art  a  jewel !"  Occasionally  he  also  felt  that  he 
was  neglected,  as  one  day  in  1875  he  wrote  in  his  diary :  "All 
the  family  have  gone  to  Isaac  Meharry's  to  an  oyster  supper 
and  I  am  alone.  The  wind  is  howling  and  I  am  lonely.  Oh, 
the  vanity  and  carelessness  of  youth.  No  thought  for  the 
aged." 

On  April  23,  1869,  Jesse  Meharry  wrote  to  Governor 
Baker  offering  his  farm  of  394  acres  at  Shawnee  Mound  as  a 
gift  to  the  state  of  Indiana  if  he  would  locate  the  new  state 
agricultural  college  there.  On  June  10  the  governor,  trustees 
of  the  college  and  many  others  visited  the  farm.  Mr.  Meharry's 
diary  states:  "They  seemed  favorably  impressed,  but  the 
committee  did  not  come  to  any  decision.  The  governor  made 
no  pledges."  On  July  20,  1869,  Mr.  Meharry  was  notified  by 
telegram  that  the  committee  had  located  the  college  at  La- 
fayette, Indiana.  The  institution  is  now  called  Purdue  Uni- 
versity, as  it  received  large  endowments  from  Mr.  Purdue. 
There  was  considerable  rivalry  in  trying  to  secure  the  college. 
Besides  Mr.  Purdue  and  Mr.  Meharry,  Mr.  Fowler,  of  Fowler, 
Indiana,  offered  land  to  be  used  for  the  purpose. 

After  Jesse  Meharry's  offer  of  his  farm  to  the  state  of 
Indiana  as  a  site  for  an  agricultural  college  was  rejected  he 
became  interested  in  Asbury  University  and  made  liberal  dona- 
tions to  that  institution.  His  first  gift  of  $10,000  was  made 
August  3,  1872.  Rev.  H.  A.  Gobin,  of  Greencastle.  paid  Mr. 
Meharry  the  following  tribute:  "In  1872  Asbury  University 
seemed  to  have  reached  a  crisis  in  its  history.  Jesse  Meharry 
then  came  forward  with  his  gift  of  $10,000  to  help  the  strug- 
gling institution.  It  was  an  act  of  wisdom,  full  of  Christian 
liberality,  which  is  now  bearing  noble  fruits.  His  name  is 
inscribed  on  the  doors  of  the  hall  which  bears  his  name  (and 


History    of    the    Mk harry    Family 


307 


East  College,  DePauw  University,  Greencastle,  Ind.  Upon  the  north  wall  of  the 
entrance  to  this  building  is  carved  the  name  of  Rsv.  Alexander  Meharry,  who  was 
one  of  the  early  contributors  to  the  endowment  fund  of  the  University.  Meharry 
Hall  (shown  below)  is  located  in  this  building.  The  insert  is  a  glimpse  of  the  campus 
path    to   thf    doorway   of   East    College. 


Chapel  in  East  College,  DePauw  University,  called  Meharry  Hall.  Oil  portraits 
of  Jesse  and  Jane  Wilson  (Francis)  Meharry  and  Alexander  and  Eliza  (Ogden)  Me- 
harry   hang   in    this   chapel.  (Courtesy    of    DePauw    University) 


308  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

this  by  no  request  of  his).  Meharry  Hall  is  a  grand  old  build- 
ing, which  has  withstood  the  storm  and  stress  for  sixty-three 
years." 

At  the  time  of  Jesse  Meharry's  first  contribution  of  $10,- 
000,  East  College  stood  uncompleted.  His  money  helped  to 
provide  funds  for  the  plastering  and  interior  finishing  of  this 
building.  The  portraits  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jesse  Meharry  and 
those  of  Rev.  Alexander  Meharry  and  his  wife  hang  in  Me- 
harry Hall,  a  large  auditorium  located  in  East  College. 

Jesse  Meharry's  bounty  provided  the  means  for  the  edu- 
cation of  a  number  of  indigent  students.  At  the  time  of  his 
death  he  had  given  eighteen  young  men  a  college  education. 
"I  never  lost  a  dollar  doing  this,"  said  Mr.  Meharry.  In  his 
will  he  directed  that  Arthur  Hazelton,  a  young  man  who  was 
studying  for  the  ministry,  be  given  needful  expenses  for  finish- 
ing his  studies,  also  $100  upon  the  completion  thereof.  Jesse 
Meharry's  memory  is  held  in  grateful  reverence  by  many 
students,  some  of  whom  have  carried  it  as  missionaries  to 
China  and  Japan. 

Charles  F.  Peterson,  a  Swedish  boy,  graduated  with  high 
honors  in  the  class  of  1882  from  DePauw  University.  Dr.  Earp 
is  quoted  as  saying :  "Charles  Peterson  was  the  greatest  lin- 
guist that  ever  graduated  from  DePauw."  He  went  to  China 
and  while  there  he  helped  to  write  the  Constitution  of  the 
Republic  of  China. 

Robert  F.  Kerr  graduated  from  DePauw  in  the  class  of 
1877.  He  studied  in  Germany  and  taught  in  Japan.  After 
returning  to  America  he  held  a  chair  in  the  Agricultural  Col- 
lege, of  Brookings,  South  Dakota,  for  twenty  years.  He  was 
also  private  secretary  to  a  governor  of  South  Dakota. 

Both  of  these  men  received  the  funds  for  their  education 
from  Jesse  Meharry  and  the  work  they  have  done  is  given  to 
illustrate  how  far-reaching  and  wonderful  results  have  come 
from  the  service  Jesse  Meharry  rendered  to  them. 

After  his  death,  by  the  terms  of  his  will,  he  bequeathed 
$13,000  to  DePauw  University,  $5,000  to  the  Preachers'  Aid 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Church,  $5,000  to  the  American 
Colonization  Society.  $5,000  to  the  Bible  Society,  $5,000  to  the 
Freedman's  Aid  Society,  $5,000  to  Meharry  Medical  College, 
$2,000  to  trustees  of  Shawnee  Mound  Methodist  Church,  $1,- 
000  to  Meharry  Cemetery.  Each  living  brother  received  $500, 
each  nephew  and  niece  $100,  and  each  of  the  twenty-five  name- 
sakes $25.  The  residue  of  his  property  and  estate  was  be- 
queathed to  Asbury  University,  now  at  Greencastle,  Indiana. 

In  Mr.  Meharry's  diary,  under  date  of  Friday,  November 
30,  1866,  is  found  the  following  account  of  his  wife's  death: 
"Jane  Love  Meharry  died  suddenly  of  heart  disease.     She  suf- 


History    of    the    Mi: harry    Family  309 

fered  awfully  for  twenty  or  thirty  minutes  and  died  at  9:30 
o'clock  p.  m.  Wife  and  I  had  returned  from  brother  David's, 
where  we  had  helped  to  dress  and  lay  out  niece  Ellen,  who 
passed  away  at  3  o'clock  this  afternoon.  Jane  appeared  to  be 
in  her  usual  health  until  after  retiring,  when  she  was  taken 
with  acute  heart  trouble.  She  said  just  before  she  ceased  to 
breathe,  'Come,  Lord  Jesus,  and  come  quickly.'  She  folded 
her  hands  across  her  breast,  closed  her  eyes  and  mouth, 
breathed  easily  for  a  few  moments  and  all  was  still.  Her 
breath  stopped  and  she  never  heaved  a  sigh  or  moved  a 
muscle.  (  )h,  it  was  solemn,  no  person  nearer  than  Brother 
David's  excepting  John  Acheson  and  little  Lydia.  But  soon 
the  house  was  filled  with  sympathizing  friends  and  neighbors. 
But,  thank  God,  she  was  in  her  right  mind  and  was  calm  and 
resigned.  She  was  in  her  place  at  class  the  Sunday  previous 
and  spoke  very  feelingly  of  her  prospects  of  her  home  in 
heaven.  Sunday  forenoon  at  10  o'clock  both  wife  and  Ellen 
were  taken  into  the  church  followed  by  a  very  large  weeping 
concourse.  Brother  Cox  preached  from  Numbers  xxiii,  10: 
'Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous.'  Brother  Blackstock 
and  Brother  Stollard  made  remarks,  after  which  both  bodies 
were  conveyed  to  Meharry  Cemetery  on  Coal  Creek  and  we 
buried  them  out  of  our  sight.     Peace  to  their  ashes." 

In  those  days  there  were  no  hearses.  It  was  the  custom 
to  use  spring  wagons  to  convey  the  bodies  to  the  cemetery. 
So  in  accordance  with  this  custom  Mrs.  and  Miss  Meharry's 
coffins  were  placed  in  a  spring  wagon  and  covered  with  sheets. 
The  seat  of  the  wagon  was  raised  so  the  caskets  could  be 
slipped  beneath  the  seat. 

Jane  L.  Meharry  had  the  traits  of  thrift  and  prudence. 
She  was  a  notable  housekeeper.  Her  favorite  diversion  was 
reading  and  she  spent  many  happy  hours  with  her  magazines 
and  books.  Until  death  sealed  her  lips  she  could  repeat  from 
memory  entire  chanters  of  the  Scriptures. 

Jesse  Meharry  died  August  20.  1881.  The  funeral  services 
were  held  at  his  residence  in  which  he  had  spent  so  many 
years.  Seats  were  arranged  under  the  shade  of  old,  command- 
ing pines,  which  he  had  planted  in  youth.  His  remains  were 
borne  from  the  house  and  deposited  on  a  bier  in  the  open  air. 
His  casket  was  covered  with  flowers  and  a  garnered  sheaf  of 
fully  ripe  heads  of  wheat,  a  beautiful  and  appropriate  emblem 
of  him  whose  bod}-  lay  beneath. 

Favorite  hymns  selected  by  Mr.  Meharry  before  his  death 
for  use  on  this  occasion  were  sung.  In  fact,  all  the  funeral 
arrangements  had  been  completed  by  him  before  death.  He 
especially  requested  that  no  formal  funeral  discourse  should 
be  preached  over  his  remains.     Dr.  Wood,  Rev.  H.  A.  Gobin 


310  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

and  his  pastor,  Rev.  H.  A.  Merrill,  paid  tributes  to  his  mem- 
ory. At  the  close  of  the  service  his  body  was  borne  to  Me- 
harry Cemetery  and  was  laid  to  rest  at  the  foot  of  the  monu- 
ment that  he  had  erected  over  the  grave  of  his  Avife,  who  had 
preceded  him  in  death  fifteen  years. 

A  few  days  before  Jesse  Meharry  died  he  gave  a  sealed 
envelope  into  the  charge  of  his  pastor,  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Merrill, 
with  the  injunction  that  when  death  had  come  he  was  to  open 
the  envelope  and  read  the  written  paper  that  it  contained  and 
then  to  make  any  use  of  it  he  saw  proper. 

The  paper  was  a  Covenant  with  God  written  by  Jesse 
Meharry  at  the  age  of  twenty-two  years  when  he  was  starting 
out  in  life  for  himself.  It  was  written  at  the  time  of  his  con- 
version, which  occurred  soon  after  his  return  from  Texas. 
After  he  had  finished  writing  the  covenant  he  went  down  on 
his  knees  and  repeated  it  word  for  word  and  pleaded  with  his 
God  to  hear  his  prayer  for  guidance  and  strength.  As  Rev. 
H.  A.  Gobin,  of  Greencastle,  Indiana,  has  said:  "It  reminds 
one  of  St.  Augustine  and  equals  any  of  the  famous  'Confes- 
sions' for  beauty  of  conception  and  nobility  of  expression.  It 
shows  clearly  the  influence  of  familiar  reading  of  St.  Augus- 
tine, Thomas  a-Kempis  and  like  literature.  It's  a  remarkable 
document." 

This  Covenant  with  God  was  read  at  the  funeral  service 
of  Jesse  Meharry  and  is  as  follows : 

"O,  most  dreadful  God  !  For  the  passion  of  Thy  dear  Son, 
I  beseech  Thee,  accept  of  Thy  poor  prodigal,  now  prostrating 
himself  at  Thy  door.  I  have  fallen  from  Thee  by  my  iniqui- 
ties, and  am  by  nature  a  son  of  death,  and  a  thousand  fold 
more  the  child  of  hell  by  wicked  practices.  But  of  Thine  in- 
finite grace  Thou  hast  promised  grace  to  me,  in  Christ,  if  I 
will  but  turn  to  Thee  with  all  my  heart.  Therefore,  upon  the 
call  of  Thy  gospel  I  am  now  come  in  ;  and  throwing  down  my 
weapons,  submit  myself  to  Thy  mercy. 

"And  because  Thou  requirest,  as  the  condition  of  my 
peace  with  Thee,  that  I  should  put  away  my  idols,  and  be  at 
defiance  with  all  Thine  enemies  which  I  acknowledge  I  have, 
from  the  bottom  of  my  heart,  renounced  them,  firmly  cove- 
nanting with  Thee  not  to  allow  myself  in  any  known  sin.  but 
conscientiously  to  use  all  the  means  that  I  know  Thou  hast 
prescribed  for  the  death  and  utter  destruction  of  all  my  cor- 
ruptions. And,  whereas,  I  have  formerly  inordinately  and 
idolatrously  let  out  my  affections  upon  the  world,  I  do  here 
resign  my  heart  to  Thee  that  madest  it,  humbly  protesting 
before  Thy  glorious  majesty  that  it  is  the  firm  resolution  of 
my  heart,  and  that  I  unfeignedly  desire  grace  from  Thee,  that 
when  Thou  shalt  call  me  hereunto,   I   may  practice  this,  my 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  311 

resolution,  through  Thy  assistance,  to  forsake  all  that  is 
dear  to  me  in  this  world,  rather  than  to  turn  from  Thee  to  the 
world  of  sin,  and  that  I  will  watch  against  all  its  temptations, 
whether  of  prosperity  or  adversity,  lest  they  should  withdraw 
my  heart  from  Thee  ;  beseeching  Thee  also  to  help  me  against 
the  temptations  of  Satan,  to  whose  wicked  suggestions  I  re- 
solve by  Thy  grace  never  to  yield  myself  a  servant.  And  I 
renounce  all  confidence  in  my  own  righteousness  and  acknowl- 
edge that  I  am  of  myself  a  hopeless,  helpless,  undone  creature 
without  righteousness  or  strength.  And  for  as  much  as  Thou 
hast  of  Thy  bottomless  mercy  offered  most  graciously  to  me, 
a  wretched  sinner,  to  be  again  accepted  by  God,  through 
Christ,  if  I  will  accept  of  Thee,  I  call  heaven  and  earth  to 
record,  this  day,  that  I  do  solemnly  avouch  Thee  for  the  Lord 
my  God  ;  and  with  all  possible  Yeneration  bowing  the  neck  of 
my  soul  under  the  feet  of  Thy  most  sacred  majesty,  I  do  here 
take  Thee,  the  Lord  Jehovah,  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost, 
for  my  portion  and  chief  good,  and  so  give  up  myself,  body  and 
soul,  to  Thy  service,  promising  and  vowing  to  serve  Thee  in 
holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of  my  life. 

"And  since  Thou  hast  appointed  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
the  only  means  of  coming  unto  Thee,  I  do  here,  upon  the 
bended  knees  of  my  soul,  accept  of  Him  as  the  only  new  and 
living  way  by  which  sinners  may  have  access  to  Thee  :  and 
do  hereby  solemnly  join  myself  in  marriage  covenant  to  Him. 

"O,  blessed  Jesus  !  I  come  to  Thee  hungry  and  poor  and 
wretched  and  miserable  and  blind  and  naked  ;  a  most  loath- 
some, polluted  wretch  ;  a  guilty  and  condemned  malefactor  un- 
worthy forever  to  wash  the  feet  of  the  servants  of  my  blessed 
Lord,  much  more  to  be  solemnly  married  to  the  King  of  Glory  ; 
but  since  such  is  Thy  unparalleled  love,  I  do  here  with  all  my 
power  accept  Thee,  and  do  take  Thee  for  my  head  and  hus- 
band, for  better,  for  worse,  for  richer,  for  poorer,  for  all  times 
and  conditions  to  love,  honor  and  obey  Thee  before  all  others, 
and  this  to  the  death.  I  embrace  Thee  in  all  Thy  offices.  I 
renounce  my  own  worthiness.  I  renounce  my  own  wisdom, 
and  do  here  take  Thee  for  my  only  guide.  I  renounce  my  own 
will,  and  take  Thy  will  for  my  law. 

"And  since  Thou  hast  told  me  that  I  must  suffer  if  I  will 
reign,  I  do  here  covenant  with  Thee  ;  and  by  Thy  grace  assist- 
ing to  run  all  hazards  with  Thee,  verily  supposing  that  neither 
life  nor  death  shall  part  between  Thee  and  me. 

"And  because  Thou  hast  been  pleased  to  give  me  Thy 
holy  laws  as  the  rule  of  my  life  and  the  way  in  which  I  should 
walk  to  Thy  Kingdom,  I  have  put  my  neck  in  Thy  yoke,  and 
set  my  shoulder  to  Thy  burden  ;  and  subscribing  to  all  Thy 
laws  as  hoi}-,  and  just,  and  good,  1  solemnly  take  them  as  the 


312  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

rule  of  my  thoughts,  words  and  actions,  promising"  that  though 
my  flesh  contradict  and  rebel,  yet  I  will  endeavor  to  order  and 
govern  my  whole  life  according  to  Thy  direction,  and  will  not 
allow  myself  in  the  neglect  of  anything  that  I  know  to  be  my 
duty. 

"Only  because  through  the  frailty  of  my  flesh  I  am  sub- 
ject to  so  many  failings,  I  am  bold  humbly  to  protest  that  un- 
allowed miscarriages,  contrary  to  the  settled  bent  and  resolu- 
tion of  my  heart,  shall  not  make  this  covenant  void  ;  for  so 
Thou  has  said. 

"Now,  Almighty  God,  searcher  of  hearts,  Thou  knowest 
that  I  make  this  covenant  with  Thee  this  day  without  any 
known  guile  or  reservation  ;  beseeching  Thee  this  day  that  if 
Thou  spiest  any  flaw  or  falsehood  therein,  Thou  woulclest  dis- 
cover it  to  me,  and  help  me  to  do  it  aright. 

"And  now,  glory  be  to  Thee,  O  God  the  Father,  whom  I 
shall  be  bold  from  this  day  forward  to  look  upon  as  my  God 
and  Father,  that  even  Thou  shouldest  find  out  such  a  way  for 
the  recovery  of  undone  sinners.  Glory  be  to  Thee,  O  God  the 
Son,  who  hast  loved  me,  and  O  !  that  Thou  wouldst  wash  me 
from  my  sins  in  Thine  own  blood,  and  art  now  become  my 
Savior  and  Redeemer.  Glory  be  to  Thee,  O  !  God  the  Holy 
Ghost,  who  by  the  finger  of  Thine  Almighty  power  hast  turned 
my  wicked  heart  from  sin  to  God. 

"O  dreadful  Jehovah !  Lord  God  Omnipotent,  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Ghost !  Thou  art  now  become  my  covenant 
friend  and  I,  through  Thy  infinite  grace,  am  become  Thy  cove- 
nant servant.  Amen  !  So  be  it ;  and  the  covenant  which  I 
have  made  on  earth,  let  it  be  ratified  in  heaven. 

''Jesse   Meharry.      Victory   or   death." 

Compiled  by  Mae  (Meharry)  Haven. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  313 

Eighth  Branch 


DAVID  MEHARRY 


David  Meharry,  the  sixth  child  of  Alexander  Meharry 
and  Jane  (Francis)  Meharry,  was  born  in  Adams  County, 
Ohio,  October  16,  1808,  and  lived  in  Ohio  with  his  mother  un- 
til August  31,  1836,  when  he  was  married  to  Jane  Wilson 
Francis,  daughter  of  Edward  and  Elinor  (Wilson)  Francis, 
of  Ash  Ridg'e,  Brown  County,  Ohio.  He  started  overland 
from  Adams  County,  Ohio,  October  15,  1836,  for  Tippecanoe 
County,  Indiana,  and  got  to  their  Shawnee  Mound  farm  Tues- 
day, the  first  day  of  November,  1836,  with  $450.00  in  his  pos- 
session. He  had  previously  entered  this  land  in  the  fall  of 
1828. 

The  mother  of  David  Meharry  continued  to  live  in  Ohio 
until  the  fall  of  1843,  when  she  moved  to  Tippecanoe  County, 
Indiana,  where  she  died  August  13,  1844,  at  the  home  of 
her  son  David,  and  was  buried  in  the  Meharry  Cemetery. 

David  Meharry  wras  converted  at  a  camp  meeting  at  Brier 
Ridge,  Adams  County,  Ohio,  in  1829,  when  he  was  twenty 
years  of  age. 

David  Meharry  was  a  prince  among  men  and  gave  his 
life's  energies  for  the  best  things  in  life.  He  gave  the  land  on 
which  Shawnee  Mound  Church  now  stands,  also  helped  place 
Shawnee  parsonage  on  his  land,  and  donated  largely  to  it, 
and  he  took  care  of  the  church  for  over  a  quarter  of  a  century. 
His  old  saying  was:  "I  would  rather  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the 
House  of  the  Lord,  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness." 
He  was  a  liberal  giver  to  the  Meharry  Medical  College  in 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  and  during  all  the  dark  hours  of  the 
Civil  War  he  was  a  strong  supporter  of  the  cause  of  liberty 
and  freedom,  and  was  stricken  with  grief  when  Abraham 
Lincoln   was   assassinated. 

David  Meharry  died  December  5,  1893,  of  paralysis,  in  his 
85th  year.  His  wife,  Jane  W.,  died  December  31,  1873.  and 
both  lie  buried  in  Meharry  Cemetery. 

To  David  Meharry  and  Jane  W.  were  born  twelve  chil- 
dren : — 

1.  Edward,  born  October  4,  1837;  died  December  4,  1837. 

2.  A  daughter,  still-born,  January  2,  1841. 

3.  Albert  E.,  born  September  27,  1842;  died  November 
2,  1898. 

4.  Elinor  Ann,  born  September  15,  1844;  died  November 
29,  1866. 

5.  George  Erwin,  born  October  13,  1846. 


314 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


David    Meharry 


Jane   Wilson    (Francis)    Meharry 


Heme   of  David  Meharry   near  Shawnee   Mound,   Indiana 


History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family  315 

6.  John  Francis,  born  November  9,  1848;  died  March 
29,  1849. 

7.  Elma  Clementine,  born  February  15,  1850;  died  Octo- 
ber 16,  1899. 

8.  Lee  Wilson,  born  February  13,  1852;  died  March  18, 
1868. 

9.  Ethan  Samuel,  born  March  12,  1854;  died  December 
5,  1908. 

10.  Lettie  Mary,  born  September  9,  1856. 

11.  Margaret  Eliza  Jane,  born  December  22,  1858;  died 
January  11,  1863. 

12.  Harriet  Louise,  born  December  24,  1863 ;  died  Octo- 
ber 23,  1866. 

George  E.  Meharry  and  Lettie  M.  Hawthorne  are  the 
only  survivors  of  this  large  family,  and  are  the  only  Meharrys 
of  the  second  generation  living  at  this  time — 1925. 


ALBERT  E.  MEHARRY 


Albert  E.  Meharry,  third  child  of  David  and  Jane  (Fran- 
cis) Meharry  was  born  September  27,  1842.  He  was  a  duti- 
ful son  and  to  him  belongs  the  honor  of  helping  his  father 
accumulate  the  greater  part  of  his  estate.  He  was  afflicted 
with  epilepsy  from  the  age  of  16,  till  his  death,  November  2, 
1898. 


ELENOR  ANN  MEHARRY 


Elenor  Ann,  fourth  child  of  David  and  Jane  (Francis) 
Meharry,  was  born  September  15,  1844,  and  lived  to  be  a  young 
lady  22  years  old,  loved  and  admired  by  all  who  knew  her, 
when  that  dreaded  disease,  consumption,  called  her  home 
November  29,  1866. 


316 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


George    Erwin    Meharry 


Carolyn   A.    (Broadwell)    Meharry 


Altha    A.    Meharry 


GEORGE  ERWIN  MEHARRY 


George  Erwin,  fifth  child  of  DaYid  and  Jane  (Francis) 
Meharry,  was  born  October  13,  1846.  He  was  educated  in  the 
common  schools  of  the  township  and  then  attended  school  at 
Battle  Ground  and  Stockwell.  He  was  married  to  Carolyn  A. 
Broadwell,  June  1,  1871,  and  bought  the  Mark  Manlove  farm 
and  lived  thereon  until  March,  1880,  when,  on  account  of  his 
wife's  health,  he  moved  to  Los  Angeles,  California,  and  settled 
in  Pasadena  as  one  of  the  first  settlers  and  saw  the  town  grow 
to  be  one  of  the  finest  cities  on  the  Pacific  Coast.     His  two 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


317 


children  were  born  on  the  farm  at  Shawnee  before  they  went 
to  California. 

George  Meharrv's  children,  Altha  A.  and  Jay,  moved 
with  their  parents  to  California.  Altha  A.  Meharry  died  single, 
in  July.  1923. 

Jay  Meharry  became  a  physician  in  Hollywood,  California. 
He  married  and  had  two  children,  a  son,  Philio,  and  a  daughter, 
Claire. 

Jay  Meharry  died  in  February,  1915,  and  his  mother, 
Carolyn  A.  Meharry,  lived  only  until  March  of  the  same  year. 
Zunella  Meharry,  live   (1925)    with   George   Meharry  in   Alta- 

The  grandchildren,  Philio  and  Claire,  with  their  mother, 
Zunella  Meharry,  live  (1925)  with  George  Meharry  in  Alta- 
dena.  California. 


Jay    Meharry 


Zunella    Meharry 


Claire   and    Philio    Meharry 


318 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Elma  Clementine    (Meharry)    Whitehead 


ELMA  CLEMENTINE  (MEHARRY)   WHITEHEAD 


Elma  Clementine,  seventh  child  of  David  and  Jane  (Fran- 
cis) Meharry,  was  born  February  15,  1850.  She  was  educated 
in  the  common  schools  and  then  took  a  course  at  Stockwell. 
She  made  a  specialty  of  music  and  was  organist  and  pianist  for 
church  services  the  greater  part  of  her  life.  She  married  Nel- 
son Whitehead  October  31,  1871,  a  minister  of  the  M.  E. 
church,  and  belonged  to  the  Illinois  conference.  He  was  a 
good  preacher  and  held  some  fine  appointments.  He  was  an 
old  soldier  and  contracted  in  his  army  life  a  disease  that  called 
him  home.     Elma  Clementine  died  October  16,  1899. 


LEE  WILSON  MEHARRY 


Lee  Wilson,  eighth  child  of  David  and  Jane  (Francis) 
Meharry,  was  born  February  13,  1852.  He  was  an  excep- 
tionally bright  boy  and  was  a  joy  to  his  parents  and  brothers 
and  sisters,  when  he  was  called  home  by  brain  fever  March 
18,  1868,  being  a  little  over  16  years  of  age. 


History    of    the    Mkiiarry    Family 


319 


Ethan    Samuel    Meharry 


Laura     (Knowles)     Meharry 


ETHAN  SAMUEL  MEHARRY 


Ethan  Samuel,  ninth  child  of  David  and  Jane  (  Francis ) 
Meharry,  was  born  March  12,  1854.  He  was  educated  in  the 
common  schools  of  the  township,  grew  to  manhood,  lived  on 
a  part  of  the  David  Meharry  estate  and  owned  it.  He  was 
married  to  Laura  Knowles,  December  28,  1882.  To  this  union 
was  born  one  son,  who  now  owns  his  father's  part  of  the  es- 
tate at  Shawnee,  viz :  William  Gurney  Meharry.  Ethan  S. 
died  December  5,  1908. 

William  Gurney — son  of  Ethan  and  Laura  (Knowles)  Me- 
harry, married  Martha  Hue  Murry,  the  daughter  of  William 
and  Matilda  Murry.  Toi  this  union  was  born  one  daughter, 
Julia  Margarite. 


LETTIE  MARY  (MEHARRY)  HAWTHORNE 


Lettie  Mary,  tenth  child  of  David  and  Jane  (Francis) 
Meharry,  was  born  September  9,  1856,  in  the  old  home- 
stead at  Shawnee  Mound,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana.  She 
attended  the  township  school  at  old  Shawnee  Academy  until 
she  completed  the  grades  and  then  went  to  Asbury  University 
(now  DePauw  University).  Xot  being  satisfied  at  this  uni- 
versity she  changed  to  Purdue  University  and  took  a  short 
course  there.  In  1873  she  became  a  member  of  the  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  with  her  mother,  both  being  charter  mem- 
bers. She  has  acted  in  the  capacity  of  president  of  said  so- 
ciety and  served  for  five  years  consecutively  as  such  officer 
at  one  time.  She  has  been  sent  as  delegate  to  the  branch 
meetings  several  times.     She  is  also  a  member  of  the   Home 


320 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Lettie    Mary    (Meharry)     Haw- 
thorne 


George    Boyd    Hawthorne 


Missionary  Society  and  takes  an  active  part  in  both  societies. 
She  is  a  member  of  the  Pythian  Order  and  Eastern  Star,  both 
of  \Yingate,  Indiana.  She  has  always  taken  a  great  interest  in 
the  welfare  of  her  friends  and  neighbors,  also  the  stranger  who 
came  within  her  gates  went  away  with  pleasant  memories  and 
good  motherly  advice. 

On  August  24,  1879,  she  was  married  to  George  Boyd 
Hawthorne,  also  of  Shawnee  Mound.  George  Hawthorne  was 
born  March  22,  1852,  was  the  son  of  John  and  Jane  Hawthorne, 
of  Ireland,  who  came  to  America  on  their  wedding  trip. 
George  attended  Asbury  Colleg'e — now  DePauw  University. 
He  taught  school  for  several  years  ;  was  township  trustee  for 
five  years  ;  has  been  active  in  neighborhood  and  political  af- 
fairs ;  is  an  earnest  worker  in  the  church  and  Sunday  School 
of  the  Shawnee  Mound  M,  E.  Church.  He  is  president  of  the 
trustees  of  this  church.  He  is  secretary  of  the  Quarterly 
Conference ;  has  been  serving  as  secretary  for  thirty  years. 
He  has  been  one  of  the  prime  movers  in  gathering  data  for  the 
Meharry  History.  To  this  union  were  born  four  sons  and  two 
daughters,  viz  : 


LEE  BYRNES  HAWTHORNE 


Lee  Byrnes  Hawthorne  was  born  September  1,  1880. 
He  attended  the  local  schools  until  he  finished  the  grades. 
Then  he  attended  the  high  school  at  Odell,  Indiana,  and 
graduated  therefrom  in  the  spring  of  1899,  and  entered  De- 
Pauw L'niversity  in  the  fall  of  1899.  He  soon  became  a 
leader  in  his  class  and  social  circle  and  was  initiated  into  the 
Greek   fraternity    Phi    Delta   Theta.      He   graduated   in    June, 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  321 

1903,  and  applied  to  the  Teachers'  Agency  of  Chicago  for  a 
position  as  school  principal  and  was  directed  to  Mexico,  Mis- 
souri, where  he  went  and  applied  and  was  elected  principal 
in  September,  1903.  He  held  this  position  for  a  few  years  and 
was  then  elected  superintendent  of  the  city  schools  of  Mexico 
City,  Missouri,  a  position  he  held  for  several  years.  He  then 
became  a  manufacturer  of  artificial  ice  and  resigned  from  the 
school  superintendency  and  for  three  years  worked  the  ice 
business.  Then  he  was  induced  to  assume  the  duties  of 
superintendent  of  the  schools  again,  and  at  this  writing 
(1925)  he  is  superintending  the  schools  and  the  ice  plant  at 
Mexico,  Missouri.  He  joined  the  Methodist  Church  in  child- 
hood and  is  now  a  member  of  the  Southern  Methodist  Church 
of  Mexico,  also  a  member  of  the  Masonic  Order  and  the  Elks, 
and  was  sent  as  a  delegate  by  the  Elks  from  Mexico,  Missouri, 
to  Denver,  Colorado. 

Lee  B.  Hawthorne  was  married  to  Mary  Ricketts,  June 
12,  1906,  a  daughter  of  Colonel  Ricketts,  of  the  Confederate 
Army,  also  a  descendant  of  Daniel  Boone.  To  this  union 
two  daughters  and  one  son  have  been  born,  viz  :  Alary  Louise, 
born  March  12,  1907;  Elma  Lee,  born  September  25,  1916; 
Lee  Bvrnes,  jr.,  born  November  8,  1919. 


FERDINAND  MEHARRY  HAWTHORNE 


Ferdinand  Meharry  Hawthorne  was  born  October  8, 
1883.  Attended  the  local  schools  and  graduated  there- 
from in  the  spring  of  1900.  He  entered  DePauw  I  niversitv  in 
September,  1900,  and  attended  school  for  two  years  therein 
and  then  changed  to  Purdue  University  and  began  to  prepare 
for  a  civil  engineer.  On  October  31,  1903,  he  was  on  the  foot- 
ball team  as  a  sub,  when  the  fatal  train  wreck  took  place  in 
the  suburbs  of  Indianapolis  where  Purdue  lost  sixteen  giant 
football  players,  and  Ferdinand  M.  Hawthorne  was  slightly 
crippled.  The  wreck  was  caused  by  the  carelessness  of  the  train 
dispatcher  by  allowing  a  coal  train  to  back  out  on  the  main 
track  before  the  football  special  train  had  passed.  He  also, 
like  his  brother  Lee,  belongs  to  the  Methodist  Church,  the  Ma- 
sonic Order,  and  the  Phi  Delta  Theta  fraternity.  He  gradu- 
ated from  Purdue  in  June,  1935,  and  began  working  for  the 
Pennsylvania  railroad,  and  has  been  located  in  Ohio,  Pennsyl- 
vania, Kentucky  and  Indiana.  At  this  writing,  April  25,  1925, 
he  is  located  at  Terre  Haute,  Indiana,  and  is  division  engineer 
for  the  Pennsylvania  line. 

He  was  united  in  marriage  to  Elsie  B.  Wallace,  daughter 
of  Harrison  B.  and  Jennie  (Byers)  Wallace,  October  14,  1911. 
To  this  union  one  daughter  was  born,  viz:  Elizabeth  Wallace 
Hawthorne,  March  22,  1913. 


322  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

GLEN  ERWIN  HAWTHORNE 


Glen  Erwin  Hawthorne  was  born  February  22.  1886. 
He,  like  his  brothers,  attended  the  local  schools  and  graduated 
therefrom  in  the  spring  of  1903,  and  started  to  attend  DePauw 
University  in  September,  1903,  and  graduated  therefrom  in  the 
spring"  of  1907.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Church  at 
Shawnee,  the  Masonic  lodge  at  Odell,  the  Phi  Delta  Theta 
fraternity,  and  the  Lincoln  Club  of  Lafayette.  He  went  to 
Porto  Rico  in  September,  1907,  and  taught  school  for  the  gov- 
ernment one  year,  and  then  returned  to  Shawnee  Mound  and 
began  the  business  of  stock  raising  and  farming. 

He  was  married  to  Grace  Wilson,  daughter  of  Justina 
Wilson  and  Emma  (Borum)  Wilson,  April  12,  1911,  and  they 
are  now  living  on  and  own  the  late  David  Meharry  farm  at 
Shawnee  Mound.  To  this  union  was  born  one  daughter,  viz : 
Maxine  Wilson  Hawthorne,  April  1,  1913.  Also  one  son,  viz: 
George  Wilson  Flawthorne,  January  3,  1921,  who  came  into 
this  world  by  the  Caesarian  method  and  only  lived  21  days. 


DAVID  EARL  HAWTHORNE 


David  Earl  Hawthorne  was  born  May  28,  1890;  edu- 
cated in  the  local  schools  and  then  began  his  college  course 
at  DePauw  University  in  September,  1907.  He  graduated  in 
June,  1911.  He  took  up  stock  raising  and  farming  with  his 
father  for  two  years,  and  then  began  the  study  of  medicine 
at  Indiana  University  at  Bloomington  and  then  Indianapolis. 
He  enlisted  as  a  medical  student  in  October,  1918,  and  was 
detailed  by  the  government  to  still  pursue  his  medical  studies, 
and  the  class  worked  through  the  summer  of  1918  and  gradu- 
ated in  February,  1919,  preparatory  to  going  into  the  Army 
as  doctors  and  surgeons.  The  armistice  having  been  signed 
before  the  class  graduated,  prevented  them  from  participating 
in  the  war.  Earl  is  specializing  in  surgery.  He  interned 
for  one  year  in  the  City  Hospital,  Indianapolis,  after  gradu- 
ating. He  is  now  practicing  in  Akron,  Ohio.  He  also  is  a 
member  of  Shawnee  Mound  Church,  and  the  Phi  Delta  Theta 
fraternity.  He  was  an  athlete  in  school  and  played  on  the 
football  team.  He  also  was  engaged  by  Clair  Rhode,  of  Pine 
Village  for  one  year  on  his  famous  winning  team. 


ELMA  FLORENCE   HAWTHORNE 


Elma  Florence  Hawthorne  was  born  August  19,  1892. 
Was  educated  in  the  common  schools  of  the  township  and  in 
the  preparatory  school  of  DePauw.  She  entered  college  proper 
in  September,  1910,  and  graduated  in  June,  1914,  among  the 
brightest  of  her  class,  and  was  loved  by  all   who  knew  her. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  323 

She  belonged  to  the  Theta  sorority  and  was  sent  as  a  dele- 
gate to  New  York  City  to  represent  the  chapter  she  belonged 
to.  On  her  return  she  was  afflicted  with  appendicitis,  and  in 
the  spring  of  1915  she  was  operated  on  in  St.  Elizabeth  Hos- 
pital by  Dr.  A.  C.  Arnett,  and  seemingly  for  months  had  re- 
covered, but  in  November,  1915,  she  was  again  afflicted  and 
operated  on  at  home,  by  Dr.  A.  C.  Arnett,  assisted  by  Dr. 
Kimberlin,  of  Indianapolis,  Drs.  Hunter,  of  Lafayette,,  and  Dr. 
Baker,  of  Odell.  But  all  to  no  avail.  She  passed  away  to  the 
Father  above  November  10,  1915.  Her  funeral  was  largely 
attended.  People  came  from  DePauw  University  and  Pur- 
due University.  Her  sorority  furnished  the  pallbearers  and  did 
the  singing  at  the  funeral.  Dr.  Geo.  W.  Switzer  preached  the 
funeral  sermon  and  was  assisted  by  her  pastor,  Rev.  V.  Deich  ; 
and  President  Grose  sent  his  regrets  because  he  could  not 
come,  which  were  read  at  the  grave. 


JESSIE  ALICE  HAWTHORNE 


Jessie  Alice  Hawthorne  was  born  October  24,  1895. 
She  was  educated  in  the  local  schools  of  the  township  and  be- 
gan her  high  school  course  in  Wingate.  At  the  close  of  her 
first  year  in  high  school  she  became  afflicted  with  nervous 
prostration  and  had  to  give  up  school  work  for  quite  a  while. 
She  took  treatment  in  the  Wabash  Valley  Sanitarium  and  had 
recovered  so  much  that  she  spent  almost  two  years  in  school 
work  in  the  Jackson  High  School.  Her  nervous  affliction 
came  upon  her  again,  and  she  passed  awray  May  8,  1920. 

All  of  the  above  children  were  members  of  the  Shawnee 
Mound  Methodist  Church,  and  those  still  living  and  the  grand- 
children enjoy  a  home-coming  about  once  a  year  to  the  old 
homestead,  which  is  the  old  home  of  the  late  Jesse  Meharry, 
now  owned  and  occupied  by  George  R.  and  Lettie  M.  Haw- 
thorne, since  January  8,  1882. 

George  B.  and  Lettie  (Meharry)  Hawthorne, 

August,  PJ25. 


324 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Hillkiah   Franklin  Meharry  Martha    (Hottsclau)    Meharry 

HILLKIAH  FRANKLIN  MEHARRY 


Hillkiah  Franklin  Meharry,  the  oldest  son  of  David  Me- 
harry, was  born  December  2,  1834,  in  Adams  County,  Ohio. 
He  lived  with  his  grandmother  Jane  Francis  Meharry  until 
five  years  old.  In  1837  he  came  to  Tippecanoe  County,  Indi- 
ana, to  make  his  home  with  his  father.  He  was  educated  in 
the  district  schools.  In  1853  he  went  west  with  Joe  Bromley, 
traveling  with  horse  and  buggy,  as  there  were  no  railroads 
at  that  time.  Upon  reaching  St.  Joseph,  Missouri,  he  found 
the  whites  and  Indians  were  having  trouble,  so  decided  to  go 
on  to  Fort  Leavenworth,  Kansas,  where  he  hired  to  a  gov- 
ernment wagon  train  to  drive  to  Fort  Riley.  Here  he  was 
introduced  to  an  Indian  girl.  Her  father  offered  him  a  bushel 
of  silver,  640  acres  of  land  and  a  toll-bridge  that  brought  in 
$1,000  a  year,  if  he  would  marry  his  daughter,  but  he  could  not 
give  up  his  own  people,  even  for  such  riches.  After  returning 
from  this  trip,  he  went  with  his  uncle,  James  Meharry,  to  Fair- 
mount,  Illinois,  Avhere  he  entered  160  acres  of  land. 

He  was  married  to  Martha  Hottsclau  in  January,  1854. 
Four  children  were  born  to  this  union  :  William  Luther,  born 
November  4,  1854;  Sarah  Emma,  born  October  1,  1856;  Tilitha 
Jane,  born  August  27,  1859;  Lula  Bell,  born  March  5,  1871. 
Died  April  22,  1885. 

With  his  wife  and  children,  he  moved  to  his  farm  in  Ver- 
milion County,  Illinois.  The  country  was  new  and  wild  ;  it 
was  not  unusual  to  have  prairie  chickens,  wolves  and  deer 
come  into  his  yard  and  feed  without  fear.  The  first  Methodist 
Quarterly  meeting  was  held  in  a  grove  one  and  a  half  miles 
south  of  his  farm,  in  the  vear  of  1860  and  was  held  by  Rev. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  325 

R.  X.  Davies.  The  people  came  from  ten  miles  around  to  at- 
tend this  meeting. 

August  26,  1862,  he  enlisted  in  Company  E,  73rd  Regi- 
ment, Illinois  Volunteers  and  served  thirty-three  months.  He 
was  wounded  in  the  battle  of  Perrysville,  Kentucky.  After  his 
recovery  he  joined  his  regiment  again.  While  on  picket  duty 
at  Knoxville,  Tennessee,  took  cold  in  his  eyes.  After  the  siege 
at  Atlanta.  Georgia,  his  eyes  became  so  much  worse,  he  was 
sent  to  a  hospital  in  Cincinnati.  Ohio.  His  eyes  continued 
so  poorly  he  was  discharged  in  the  spring  of  1865.  He  moved 
to  his  farm,  but  his  eyes  still  troubled  him  and  he  gave  up 
farming  and  went  to  Danville,  Illinois.  Here  he  built  his 
home  on  Harmon  Avenue  in  Danville. 

His  wife  died  April  22,  J9C8.  After  her  death  he  made  his 
home  with  his  daughter.  Sarah  Emma  Brant,  until  her  death. 
He  spent  his  remaining  days  in  the  Soldiers'  Home  in  Danville, 
Illinois.  He  died  December  11,  1917,  with  mitral  insufficiency, 
a  form  of  heart  trouble. 


WILLIAM  LUTHER  MEHARRY 

William  Luther,  Hillkiah  Meharry's  only  son,  married 
Frances  Sprangler  in  1877.  Four  children  were  born  to  this 
union,  one  dying  in  infancy,  Mrs.  S.  A.  Swisher,  Mrs.  Harry 
Shields,  and  Bert  Meharry.     All  are  living  in  Danville,  Illinois. 


SARAH  EMMA   (MEHARRY)   BRANT 

Sarah  Emma  (Meharry)  Brant  was  born  October  1.  1856, 
and  was  married  to  ( )liver  C.  Brant  November  27,  1879.  They 
had  one  child,  Grace  Inez,  who  was  born  September  24,  1884, 
and  died  August  1,  1888.  Oliver  C.  Brant  died  December  4, 
1913.  Sarah  Emma  Brant  died  August  12,  1916.  Both  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Brant  are  buried  in  Danville,  Illinois. 


326 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Samuel  Meharry 


Rebecca    (Bower)     (Wilson)    Meharry 


Home   of   Samuel   Meharry   near   Shawnee   Mound,    Indiana 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  327 

Ninth  Branch 


SAMUEL  MEHARRY 


Samuel,  the  sixth  son  of  Alexander  and  Jane  (Francis) 
Meharry.  was  born  in  Adams  County,  Ohio,  December  7,  1810. 
He  remained  at  home  until  he  was  twenty-six  years  old,  help- 
ing to  clear  up  the  farm  and  doing  such  duties  as  were  neces- 
sary to  the  support  of  his  widowed  mother  and  her  children. 
During-  the  winter  months  he  and  his  brothers  attended  a  sub- 
scription school,  where  his  early  education  was  acquired.  He 
was  married  January  20,  1836,  to  Mary  Sansbury.  To  them 
were  born  two  children:  Adam  Clark,  born  January  31,  1837, 
died  November  7,  1838;  and  Isabella,  born  February  13,  1839, 
died  April  25,  1844.  Mary  (Sansbury)  Meharry  died  June  2, 
1840.  She  lies  buried  by  the  side  of  her  children  in  Brier  Ridge 
Cemetery  in  Adams  County,  Ohio. 

Samuel  chose  as  his  second  wife  Mrs.  Rebecca  (Bower) 
Wilson,  who  was  born  August  23,  1818,  and  died  October  4, 
1906.  Mr.  Meharry  and  Mrs.  Wilson  were  married  in  Brown 
County,  Ohio,  May  9,  1844.  It  is  said  that  they  rode  horseback, 
the  mode  of  travel  used  in  those  days,  from  the  bride's  home  in 
Brown  County  to  the  groom's  cabin  in  Adams  County  on  the 
forks  of  Eagle  Creek.  With  gallantry  the  groom  assisted  the 
bride  to  alight  from  her  horse  and  escorted  her  into  the  house, 
which  was  filled  with  friends  and  neighbors,  who  had  assem- 
bled to  welcome  the  bridal  couple  with  an  infare.  The  pewter 
teapot  used  on  that  occasion  came  across  the  ocean  eighty 
years  ago.  Jane  Francis  Meharry  brought  it  with  her  when 
she  came  from  Ireland  to  this  country  in  1794.  At  this  writ- 
ing (1925)  it  is  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  thirty-one  years 
old,  and  is  one  of  the  very  few  heirlooms  left  by  our  great 
grandmother.  Mrs.  George  Hawthorne  is  the  happy  possessor 
of  this  relic. 

John  T.  Moore  gave  us  some  interesting  information 
about  Rebecca  (Bower)  Wilson,  wife  of  Samuel  Meharry.  He 
says  Mrs.  Meharry  told  him  that  his  father,  Henry  Wilson 
Moore,  was  her  first  beau.  But  Mrs.  Meharry  married  as  her 
first  husband  a  Mr.  Wilson.  Some  time  after  Mr.  Wilson  died 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Henry  Wilson  Moore  took  his  widow  with  them 
to  a  camp  meeting-  near  the  Alexander  Meharry  home  in 
Adams  County,  and  while  there  they  introduced  Mrs.  Wilson 
to  Samuel  Meharry,  whom  she  afterward  married  as  her  sec- 
ond husband.  Man}'  years  later  Samuel  and  Rebecca  Meharry 
raised  John  and  Maggie  Moore,  children  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Henry  Wilson  Moore.  Mrs.  Wilson,  while  at  the  cam])  meet- 
ing,  lost  a  new  blue   parasol   of  which   she  was   very   proud. 


328  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Grandmother  Jane  Meharry,  who  did  not  approve  of  such  fane} 
belongings,  made  the  remark:  "If  people  did  not  have  such 
things  they  wouldn't  lose  them." 

Rebecca  Meharry  was  a  capable  and  lovable  woman.  She 
always  had  a  smile  and  a  pleasant  word  for  everyone.  She 
was  a  great  influence  in  the  lives  of  the  young. 

In  1834  Samuel  Meharry  entered  forty  acres  near  Shawnee 
Mound,  Tippecanoe  County,  Indiana.  In  1843  he  brought  his 
mother  from  her  Ohio  home  to  Shawnee  Mound  and  he  re- 
mained there  until  after  her  death,  which  occurred  in  1844, 
when  he  returned  to  Ohio.  In  November,  1846,  Samuel  Me- 
harry and  wife  Rebecca  moved  from  Ohio  to  a  farm  in  Tippe- 
canoe County,  Indiana.  He  invested  all  his  capital  in  more 
land.  The  investment  was  a  judicious  and  profitable  one.  He 
became  the  possessor  of  a  large,  well-improved  farm.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Meharry  resided  on  this  farm  thirty-eight  years,  and  then, 
in  November,  1882,  moved  to  Lafayette,  Indiana,  where  they 
lived  in  retirement. 

Samuel  Meharry's  first  vote  was  cast  for  John  Quincy 
Adams.  He  was  a  Whig  until  the  organization  of  the  Repub- 
lican party.  Adopting  the  principles  of  this  new  party  he  re- 
mained one  of  its  most  loyal  supporters.  He  espoused  the 
cause  of  abolition  at  a  time  when  such  views  were  very  un- 
popular and  even  dangerous.  Many  bitter  persecutions  were 
endured  by  him  for  the  sake  of  his  principles.  He  suffered 
the  opprobrium  of  his  neighbors  and  friends  and  was  even 
threatened  with  hanging,  but  he  stood  firm  in  his  convictions 
of  right.  During  the  Civil  War  he  was  a  strong  supporter  of 
the  Union  and  made  liberal  contributions  from  his  private 
means  to  "the  boys  in  blue." 

In  business  Samuel  Meharry  was  successful.  He  was  not 
a  speculator.  He  practiced  the  common  principles  learned  of 
necessity  in  his  childhood.  These,  with  the  opportunities  that 
opened,  brought  to  him  an  abundance  of  the  riches  of  the 
world.  He  cared  for  what  he  had,  honored  God,  and  God 
trusted  him  with  a  large  stewardship.  Seventy  thousand  dol- 
lars might  be  a  fair  estimate  of  his  accumulations.  Samuel  did 
not  record  his  gifts  and  did  not  give  to  be  seen  of  men.  He 
and  his  brothers  founded  the  Meharry  Medical  College  in 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  a  school  devoted  to  the  training  of  col- 
ored people.  Through  this  institution  many  young  people 
were  helped  to  obtain  a  college  education.  Until  the  day  of 
his  death,  Samuel's  interest  in  this  school  was  a  vital  part  of 
his  life.  At  DePauw  University,  Samuel  Meharry's  name  is 
on  the  door  of  the  Greek  classroom  as  an  endower.  He  con- 
tributed to  the  building  of  churches  and  gave  liberally  to  the 
benevolences  of  the  church.     He  was  first  and  last  a  man  of 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  329 

God.  In  the  very  prime  of  his  life,  when  prosperity  was  smil- 
ing on  him,  his  brethren  in  the  church  had  such  confidence  in 
his  gifts  and  usefulness  that  they  voted  him  a  license  as  a 
local  preacher.  He  proved  worthy  of  the  confidence  placed 
in  him  1>v  the  laity  and  ministers  and  was  elected  a  candidate 
for  deacon's  orders  at  the  annual  session  of  the  Northwestern 
Indiana  Conference  held  at  Attica,  Indiana,  in  1865,  being 
ordained  September  10,  1865,  by  Bishop  Levi  Scott. 

Although  licensed  to  preach,  Air.  Meharry  never  held  a 
regular  charge,  but  he  was  a  faithful  minister  of  the  Word  in 
many  places  and  to  many  people.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meharry 
were  both  members  of  Trinity  Methodist  Church,  of  Lafayette, 
Indiana.  Mr.  Meharry  was  financially  one  of  its  largest  con- 
tributors. 

Samuel  Meharry  was  more  than  a  successful  Christian 
man  in  the  ordinary  use  of  the  term.  He  gave  himself  as  well 
as  his  means.  Without  children  of  his  own,  he  found  those 
who  needed  help  and  care  and  took  them  to  his  heart  and 
home.  He  was  like  a  father  to  them.  The  children  to  whom 
he  gave  a  home  and  start  in  life  are  the  following:  John  T. 
Moore,  Maggie  (Moore)  Armstrong,  Kittie  (Bowers)  Wyman, 
Mary  (Gearv)  Bowers,  Frank  O.  Brown  and  Irene  (Sheets) 
Royal. 

Samuel  was  the  last  of  the  eight  children  of  Alexander 
and  Jane  Francis  Meharry  to  pass  away.  After  the  death  of 
his  brothers  and  sister  he  was  the  eldest  of  the  remaining 
members  of  the  closely  united  Meharry  family.  Its  children 
have  been  absorbed  into  the  lives  of  others,  yet  the  homage 
they  paid  to  this,  the  eldest,  was  singularly  beautiful  and  the 
grief  they  felt  in  the  breaking  of  the  last  cord  that  bound 
them  to  the  pioneer  family  was  very  keen.  Throughout  the 
great  relationship  every  child  was  taught  from  his  infancy  to 
know  and  reverence  "Uncle  Sammie."  For  the  last  ten  years 
of  his  life  he  was  an  invalid.  It  was  his  lot  to  wait  until  his 
heart  was  homesick  for  heaven.  He  said:  "Do  not  pray  for 
me  to  recover.  Pray  for  grace  to  be  sufficient  that  the  Father 
may  soon  take  me  home."  For  the  last  few  days  before  his 
death  Samuel  had  been  feeling  unusually  strong.  His  vitality 
had  been  so  great  that  the  family  had  ceased  to  feel  imme- 
diate apprehension  of  his  death.  When  he  retired  he  was  in 
excellent  spirits  after  a  pleasant  day.  At  11  :30  o'clock,  March 
30,  1898,  his  wife  was  awakened  by  a  loud  cry  from  him.  That 
was  all.  Before  she  could  call  for  help  he  was  gone.  Neu- 
ralgia  of  the  heart  extinguished   his   life   flame   in   an   instant. 

The  funeral  services  were  held  from  Trinity  Methodist 
Church,  of  Lafayette.  Indiana.  There  were  brief  rites  at  the 
house  prior  to  the  public  exercises.  The  officiating  clergvmen 
were  Rev.  C.   B.   Wilcox:   Dr.   H.  A.  Gobin,  of  DePauw  Uni- 


330  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

versity  ;  Dr.  George  Hubbard,  of  Meharry  Medical  College; 
Dr.  A.  S.  Colvin,  of  Brazil,  Indiana;  Rev.  George  W.  Switzer, 
and  other  ministers  of  the  Indiana  Conference.  He  was  buried 
in  Springvale  Cemetery,  Lafayette,  Indiana. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  finest  things  that  Samuel  Meharry  did 
was  to  educate  worthy  young  men.  He  had  an  ''educational 
fund,"  from  which  he  loaned  money  without  interest  "to  put 
the  boys  through  college."  They  usually  returned  the  loan 
in  full.  His  assistance  enabled  many,  who  otherwise  would 
have  fallen  by  the  wayside,  to  fit  themselves  for  a  higher  life 
as  greater  and  better  Americans. 

He  willed  farms  in  Indiana  and  Illinois  to  the  Meharry 
Medical  College  in  Nashville,  Tennessee;  $1,000  to  the  Wom- 
an's Foreign  Missionary  Society  ;  $500  to  the  trustees  of  Trin- 
ity Church,  Lafayette,  Indiana,  for  the  support  of  the  "pious 
widows"  of  the  church,  and  to  Conference  claimants  he  gave 
his  interest  in  the  Battle  Ground  Camp  Meeting  Association. 
In  addition  to  the  above  gifts,  $6,350  was  bequeathed  to  the 
benevolent  organizations  of  the  church  at  his  death. 

Compiled  by  Mar  (Meharry)  Haven. 


I  STORY      OF 


II 


Mi: harry    Family 


331 


Rev.   Alexander   Meharry 

(Courtesy    of    St.    Paul's    Church) 


Tenth  Branch 


REV.  ALEXANDER  MEHARRY 


Rev.  Alexander  Meharry,  D.  D.,  was  born  in  Adams 
County,  Ohio,  October  17,  1813,  the  eighth  child  and  seventh 
son  of  Alexander  and  Jane  (Francis)  Meharry.  He  was  led  to 
Christ  in  his  thirteenth  year  at  a  camp  meeting  at  Ash  Ridge. 
In  1853,  at  twenty  years  of  age,  he  was  sent  to  Ripley,  Ohio, 
to  learn  the  butcher  trade  under  the  direction  of  Archibald 
Ligget.  Alexander  had  a  strong  aversion  to  this  arrangement, 
for  the  thought  of  taking  life  was  repulsive  to  him.  He  said, 
"I  can  not  kill.  I  have  never  killed  even  a  chicken."  So,  in 
concession  to  Alexander's  wishes,  it  was  arranged  that  he  was 
to  clerk  in  the  grocery  store  of  Mr.  Ligget.  Subsequently  he 
became  a  partner  in  the  business.  Mr.  Ligget  became  attached 
to  the  young  man  and  lie  took  him  into  his  home  to  live. 

Alexander  was  very  happy  and  contented  with  Mr.  Lig- 
get, but  God  had  other  work  for  him.     Alexander's  religious 


332  History    of    the    Meharry    Fa 


mily 


Rev.    Alexander    and    Eliza    (Ogden)    Meharry 


Rev.    Alexander    Meharry's    Home,    Eaton,    Ohio._    The    spire    of    St.    Paul's    Church 
shows    at    extreme    right. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


333 


convictions  and  his  devotion  to  the  church  led  him  to  realize 
God's  call  to  the  ministry.  It  was  hard  for  him  to  recon- 
cile himself  to  this  change  in  his  life  work,  so  he  evaded  and 
postponed  the  call  until  a  boat  load  of  meat  which  he  was 
shipping  to  Xew  Orleans  was  sunk.  The  loss  of  the  meat  was 
a  considerable  financial  loss  to  Alexander,  and  he  barely 
escaped  with  his  life.  Then,  in  Alexander's  words,  "I  prom- 
ised the  Lord  to  quit  fighting-  the  spirit  and  preach." 

Mr.  Ligget  assumed  the  expense  of  his  education  and  sent 
him  to  the  Ohio  Wesleyan  University.  In  1843  he  was  or- 
dained as  a  deacon  in  the  Ohio  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  and  in  1845  as  an  elder. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Meharry's  second  appointment  as  a  min- 
ister was  a  mission  in  Cincinnati,  where  he  was  located  two 
years  during  the  cholera  epidemic  that  swept  over  Cincinnati 
in  1849.  In  1866  he  was  appointed  agent  for  Wesleyan  Female 
College  of  Cincinnati.     He  served  two  years  in  this  work. 

In  1867-70  he  was  stationed  at  Eaton,  Ohio.  Rev.  Me- 
harry's originality,  genius  and  an  unusual  gift  of  language 
soon  made  him  a  popular  minister.  It  is  said  he  enjoyed  the 
distinction  of  never  preaching  to  empty  seats  or  pews, — a 
crowded  auditorium  was  the  rule.  He  was  gifted  with  a  talent 
for  influencing  people  to  give  of  their  means  for  church  pur- 


St.    Paul's    Methodist    Episcopal    Church,    erected    during    the    pastorate    of    Alex- 
ander Meharry. 

(Courtesy   of   St.    Paul's   Church). 


334 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Below:  St.  Paul's  Church  auditorium.  An  oil  portrait  of  Alexander  Meharry 
hangs  in  the  vestibule.  After  Eliza  Meharry's  death  her  household  goods  were  sold 
at  auction.  Somebody  cut  this  oil  painting  from  its  frame  and  threw  the  portrait  on  a 
refuse  heap.  The  frame  was  sold.  A  thoughtful  member  of  St.  Paul's  rescued  the 
picture  and   had   it   restored   and   reframed   for   the   church. 

(Illustrations    loaned    the    committee    by    St.     Paul's    Church) 


poses,  and  for  that  reason  was  called  upon  to  assist  in  the 
dedication  of  many  Methodist  churches  in  Ohio. 

One  of  the  oldest  residents  of  Eaton,  and  a  close  friend 
of  Alexander  Meharry  has  contributed  the  following  remi- 
niscence : 

Charlie  Brook,  an  agent  for  Bradstreet's  in  Philadelphia, 
came  to  reside  in  Eaton,  Ohio,  shortly  after  the  close  of  the 
Civil  War. 

Believing  that  there  should  be  a  new  Methodist  Church  in 
Eaton,  he  appealed  to  Bishop  Wiley  to  come  and  investigate 
the  situation  and  advise  the  Eaton  church  in  this  matter. 
Bishop  Wiley  decided  against  the  building  project. 

Undaunted,  Mr.  Brook  went  to  the  next  District  Con- 
ference and  demanded  that  Alexander  Meharry  be  sent  as 
pastor  to  Eaton  to  accomplish  the  building  of  a  new  church. 
Rev.  Meharry  was  sent  to  Eaton,  and  fulfilled  his  mission, 
contributing  $500.00  of  his  own  money  to  the  project.     Indeed, 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


335 


he  not  only  succeeded  in  building  the  new  church,  but  a  new- 
parsonage  was  completed  under  his  leadership. 

The  old  parsonage  was  bought  by  Rev.  and  Airs.  Meharry, 
and  was  long  occupied  by  Eliza  (Ogden)  Meharry's  three 
blind  sisters.  The  Meharrys  erected  a  residence  of  their  own 
on  the  lot  adjoining  this  old  parsonage,  and  this  remained  their 
home  after  Rev.  Meharry  was  superannuated  in  1878,  and 
until  both  husband  and  wife  had  passed  away. 

Rev.  Meharry  was  appointed  presiding  elder  over  the 
Ripley  district  in  1871,  and  served  later  as  presiding  elder  of 
the  Springfield  district  in  \^72-7?>.  His  health  failing,  he  was 
superannuated  at  his  own  request  in  1878  and  was  appointed 
financial  agent  of  the  Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  a  position 
he  held  until  his  death.  Alexander  Meharry  died  at  the  age 
of  sixty-five  in  Germantown,  Ohio,  eighteen  miles  from  his 
home  in  Eaton,  Ohio.  Rev.  Meharry  had  gone  to  German- 
town  as  a  supply.  He  preached  at  the  morning  services  at 
10:30  o'clock  from  the  text  found  in  Ecclesiastes  ix:10:  "What- 
soever thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might;  for  there 
is  no  work,  nor  device,  no  knowdedge,  nor  wisdom  in  the  grave 
whither  thou  goest." 

He  concluded  the  sermon,  which  was  the  last  he  ever 
preached,  with  the  significant  words  :    "I  speak  as  a  dying  man 


Breaking    sod    for    St.    Paul's    Church,    Eaton,    Ohio.      The    man    with    the    tall    hat 
is   Alexander  Meharry.  (Courtesy   of  St.   Paul's  Church) 


336 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


to  dying  men."  As  the  shadows  of  Sabbath  were  falling,  he 
was  taken  suddenly  ill  with  heart  trouble  and,  after  a  few 
short  hours  of  pain,  entirely  among  strangers,  he  left  his  earth- 
ly ministry  and  went  to  the  church  triumphant.  He  died  as 
he  had  lived,  full  of  confidence  and  full  of  love,  at  10:55  o'clock 
a.  m.,  Monday,  November  18,  1887.  His  remains  were  in- 
terred at  Eaton,  Ohio.  Rev.  Alexander  Meharry  spent  thirty- 
seven  years  in  the  ministry. 

Alexander  was  the  only  one  of  the  Meharry  brothers  who 
belonged  to  the  Masonic  fraternity.  He  was  at  one  time  state 
Grand  Master  of  Ohio.  His  brothers  did  not  look  with  favor 
upon  the  Masonic  order,  and  no  others  of  the  name  became 
Masons  until  Ethan,  son  of  David  Meharry,  was  initiated  as 
a  member.     Now  many  Meharrys  belong  to  the  fraternity. 

Alexander  Meharry  invested  heavily  in  stock  in  a  litho- 
graph company  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio.    His  investment  was  made 


St.  Paul's  Methodist  parsonage  erected  during  the  pastorate  of  Alexander  Meharry. 

(Reproduced   by  permission   of   St.    Paul's   Church) 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


337 


Old    Eaton    Parsonage,    occupied    by    Alexander    and    Eliza    Meharry,    and    later    by 
Mrs.    Meharry's    Sisters.  (Courtesy  of  St.   Paul's  Church) 


to  save  the  company  from  impending  financial  ruin.  It  was  a 
very  profitable  investment  and  yielded  him  large  returns. 

Mr.  Meharry  married  Mrs.  Ann  (Ransome)  Boswell,  a 
daughter  of  Robert  Worthington,  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  August 
14,  1844.  She  bore  him  two  sons,  Edwin  Samuel,  who  died  at 
the  age  of  three  years,  and  Jesse  Elmer,  who  died  in  infancy. 
Mrs.  Meharry  was  an  amiable  woman  well  qualified  for  and 
admirably  adapted  to  the  duties  of  a  minister's  wife.  She  died 
June  22.  1847.  March  1,  1856,  he  married  his  second  wife,  Eliza 
A.  Ogden,  of  Springfield,  Ohio.  Aunt  Eliza  was  a  woman  of 
unusual  ability,  attractive  personality  and  the  highest  and 
truest  Christian  character.  We  recall,  too,  her  unfailing  sense 
of  humor  that  saved  so  many  difficult  situations — how  often 
some  happy  bit  of  repartee  from  her  broke  up  a  heated  argu- 
ment. From  our  earliest  recollections  we  remember  her  funny 
stories  and  quaint  sayings.  After  Rev.  Meharry's  death  Mrs. 
Meharry  married  Dr.  A.  P.  M.  JefTers.  Eliza  A.  (Meharry) 
JefTers  died  in  her  cottage  at  Chautauqua,  New  York,  on  July 
31,  1905.  and  was  buried  at  Eaton,  Ohio. 

After  Eliza  (Meharry)  JefTers'  death  the  following  tele- 
gram appeared  in  some  of  the  newspapers:   "Springfield,  Ohio, 


338 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


September  19,  1905. — Relatives  of  the  late  Eliza  (Meharry)  Jef- 
fers  today  found  $10,595,  nearly  all  in  gold,  in  a  little  old  black 
trunk,  which  was  in  the  aged  woman's  constant  possession 
until  her  death  a  short  time  ago.  The  settlement  of  her  estate 
has  revealed  the  fact  that  she  gave  $60,000  to  Ohio  Wesleyan 
University  and  $35,000  to  DePauw  University.  She  always 
had  the  little  trunk  taken  with  her  wherever  she  went.  It  was 
left  in  care  of  baggagemen  and  express  companies  and  a  short 
time  before  her  death  was  kept  over  night  at  a  railroad  office 
with  no  protection." 

Rev.  Meharry's  bequests  were  as  follows :  In  1877  he 
gave  $1,000  toward  the  endowment  of  a  Methodist  college  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  In  1900  the  interest  from  $60,000  was 
given  as  an  annuity  to  the  same  college.  This  principal  sum 
was  divided,  $20,000  being  applied  on  the  g'eneral  endowment, 
and  $40,000  for  a  professorship  of  the  English  Bible.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Meharry  gave  in  all  to  benevolences  $200,000. 

Mae    (Meharry)    Haven. 


Rev.   Alexander   Meharry's   Monument, 


The  dark  ovals  on  the  monument  bear  the  following  in- 
scriptions : 

Alexander  Meharry,  D.  D. 

died 

Nov.   18,   1878 

Aged 

65   years 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  339 

Servant  of  God,  well  done! 

Thy  glorious  warfare's  past; 
The  battle's  fought,  the  race  is  won. 

And  thou  art  crowned  at  last. 

Edwin  S.  Meharry 
Born  Oct.  3,  1857 
Died  Nov.  26,  1800 


Jesse  Elmer  Meharry 
Born  Aug.  18,  1861 
Died  Sept.  3,  1861 

( )ne  footstone  bears  the  inscription  : 
Eliza  Meharry  Jeffers 
1827-1905 
Another  reads  : 

Caroline  Ogden 

Born  Nov.  29,  1830 
Died  Oct.  4,  1888 

Caroline  Ogden  was  Eliza  Meharry 's  sister. 

Although  a  footstone  had  been  placed  for  Dr.  Jeffers,  he 
evidently  was  not  buried  on  the  lot,  for  the  inscription  merely 
reads : 

"Dr.  A.  P.  M.  Jeffers" 

No  dates  have  been  cut,  indicating  that  the  stone  was 
placed  before  Dr.  Jeffers'  death,  but  evidently  plans  were 
changed  and  he  was  buried  elsewhere. 

Mae   (Meharry)   Haven. 
Charles  Leo  Meharry. 


oAppendix 


342  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

^Military  Services 


Lieutenant    James    Burr    Hickm-n — Our   Only   Gold   Star   Soldier 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  343 

LIEUTENANT  JAMES  BURR  HICKMAN 


fames  Hurr  Hickman  volunteered  and  enlisted  in  the 
United  States  Ambulance  Corps  at  Northwestern  University, 
May  14,  1(M~.  November,  1917,  he  petitioned  to  be  trans- 
ferred to  the  aviation  section  of  the  Ann.}-.  The  petition  was 
granted. 

lie  completed  ground  work  in  the  United  States  School 
of  Military  Aeronautics  at  the  University  of  Illinois,  March 
14,  1918,  and  was  sent  to  the  flying  field  at  Dallas,  Texas. 
There  he  was  commissioned  Second  Lieutenant,  July  3,  1918. 
In  August,  1918,  he  was  transferred  to  the  United  States 
School  of  Aerial  Gunnery  at  Wright's  Field,  Dayton,  Ohio. 

October  26,  1918,  he  was  ordered  overseas  to  finish  his 
training  at  the  American  Flying  Field,  tssondon,  France. 
There  he  completed  the  course  of  instruction,  the  first  among 
seventy-five.  In  February,  1919,  he  was  assigned  to  the 
Second  Army  of  Occupation,  Fifth  Pursuit  Group,  41st  Aero 
Squadron. 

In  April,  1()19,  he  received  orders  to  proceed  to  grand 
headquarters  of  the  United  States  Expeditionary  Forces,  at 
Coblenz,  Germany. 

May  5,  1919,  while  making  a  cross  country  flight  from 
Trier,  Germany,  to  Coblenz,  in  the  line  of  duty,  Lieutenant 
Hickman's  plane  fell  into  a  tail  spin  and  he  was  instan- 
taneously killed.  lie  was  buried  with  full  military  honors  in 
the  American  Aerodrome  Cemetery,  at  Coblenz,  Germany. 

Lieutenant  Hickman's  body  was  returned  to  the  United 
States,  July  21,  1920,  and  was  buried  in  Moral  Mill  Ceme- 
tery.  Hoopeston,   Illinois,  July  26,  1920. 

A  tree  has  been  planted  on  the  campus  of  the  University 
ot  Illinois,  by  order  of  the  university  officials,  in  honor  of 
Lieutenant  Hickman.  His  name  is  also  carved  upon  one  of  the 
columns  of  the  great  memorial  stadium  on  the  athletic  field  of 
the  university.  This  stadium  is  dedicated  to  the  memory  of 
those  alumni  and  students  of  the  University  of  Illinois  who 
lost  their  lives  in  the  World  War. 


344  History    of    the    Me  harry    Family 

CIVIL  WAR  VETERANS 


Andrew    Calvin   McCorkle 


Hillkiah    Franklin    Meharry 


ANDREW  CALVIN  McCORKLE 


Enlisted  July  28,  1862,  at  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Carpentersville,  Indiana ;  mustered  in  at  Indianapolis,  Indiana, 
July  29,  1862.  He  was  incapacitated  for  duty  from  September 
until  his  company  was  mustered  out  in  October,  by  reason 
of  illness  resulting"  from  exposure  while  doing  guard  duty  at 
Henderson,  Kentucky.  He  was  honorably  discharged  Octo- 
ber 2,  1862. 

He  was  appointed  November  11,  1908,  by  Governor  J. 
Frank  Hanly,  a  member  of  the  board  of  trustees  of  the 
Indiana  State  Soldiers'  Home,  near  Lafayette,  Indiana.  He 
served  on  this  board  for  four  years,  part  of  which  time  he  was 
its  president.  On  account  of  failing  health  and  loss  of  eye- 
sight he  declined  a  reappointment. 


HILLKIAH  FRANKLIN  MEHARRY 


Enlisted  August  26,  1862,  at  Fairmount,  Vermilion  Coun- 
ty, Illinois,  in  Company  E,  73rd  Illinois  Volunteer  Infan- 
try. Honorably  discharged  April  4,  1865,  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio, 
on  surgeon's  certificate  of  disability. 

Battles :  Perrysville,  Ky. ;  Stone  River,  Chickamauga, 
Missionary  Ridge,  1863;  Resaca,  Adairsville,  Kenesaw  Moun- 
tain, 1864;  Peach  Tree  Creek,  Franklin,  Nashville,  1864; 
Knoxville,  Tennessee;  Atlanta,  Georgia,  and  others. 

He  was  wounded  in  the  battle  of  Perrysville,  Kentucky. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  345 

(Alphabetical  Arrangement) 


Sherman    Cordes    Adsit  Lieutenant    Roland    Glenn    Butler 

SHERMAN  ADSIT 


Enlisted  July  24,  1(J18.  Discharged  December  24,  1918. 
Served  in  the  Navy  Aviation  L.  M.  M.  A.  at  Great  Lakes 
Naval  Training:  Station. 


LIEUTENANT  ROLAND  GLENN  BUTLER 


Enlisted  through  the  University  of  Illinois,  May  29,  1918 
(A.  S.  2894433),  and  entered  the  Officers'  Training  School  at 
Camp  Zachary  Taylor,  Louisville,  Kentucky;  Commissioned 
October  16,  1918,  Second  Lieutenant  Field  Artillery,  C.  S.  A., 
and  assigned  to  special  duty  in  the  motor  school.  Me  was 
honorably  discharged  December  21,  1918,  from  battery  C, 
Third  Regiment  F.  A.  R.  1).,  at  Camp  Zachary  Taylor,  Head- 
quarters Special  Order  354,  dated  December  20,  1918. 


346 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Sergeant    Clarence    DeWitt    Crawford 


Francis    Virgil    Crawford 


SERGEANT  CLARENCE  DEWITT  CRAWFORD 


Entered  Student  Army  Training"  Corps  for  World  War, 
February  14,  1920.  Joined  Coast  Artillery  and  served  two  and 
a  half  years  in  that  service.  Was  transferred  to  24th  Squadron 
Pursuit  Air  Service  and  completed  enlistment  on  the  east 
coast  at  north  end  of  the  Canal  Zone,  Panama.  Was  dis- 
charged as  sergeant  at  Ft.  Hamilton,  New  York,  January  16, 
1923. 


FRANCIS  VIRGIL  CRAWFORD 


Joined  the  Coast  Artillery,  1920,  and  was  stationed  on  the 
west  coast  of  the  Panama  Canal  Zone.     Was  honorably  dis- 


charged October  10,  1921. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


347 


Kilburn  C.   Freeman 

KILBURN  C.  FREEMAN 


David   Earl   Hawthorne 


Called  to  Cam])  Dodge  training  camp  April  27,  1918. 
After  the  Armistice  he  was  transferred  to  Rock  Island  and  as- 
signed work  in  the  arsenal,  Quartermaster's  Department.  Hon- 
orably discharged   February  28,  1919. 


DAVID  EARL  HAWTHORNE 


Private,  (Cadet),  Medical  Corps,  Arm)-. 

Entered  service  October  30,  1917.  In  active  duty  in 
Medical  Enlisted  Reserve  Corps,  October  30,  1917,  to  October 
28.  1918.  In  active  duty  in  Students'  Army  Training  Corps, 
October  2^,  1918,  to  December  14,  1918.  Born  at  Shawnee 
Mound,  Indiana,  May  28,  1890,  son  of  George  Boyd  and  Lettie 
Meharry  Hawthorne.  Graduate  of  DePauw  University  and 
Indiana  I  niversity,  School  of  Medicine,  Class  of  1919.  Home 
is  Route  5,  West  Point,  Indiana. 


348  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Sergeant    Wilbur   Hickman  John   M.    Kumler 

SERGEANT  WILBUR  HICKMAN 


Served  in   National   Guard  eight  years,   1908  to   1916,  as 
Quartermaster  Sergeant  of  Battery  A,  Illinois  National  Guard. 


JOHN  M.  KUMLER 


A  naval  reservist  in  the  United  States  service  in  1919. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


349 


Lieutenant    John    Russell    McCorkle 


Francis  Andrew   McCorkle 


LIEUTENANT  JOHN  RUSSELL  McCORKLE 

Commissioned  Second  Lieutenant,  November  27,  1917, 
from  Second  Officers'  Training  Camp,  Ft.  Benjamin  Harri- 
son, Indiana.  On  duty  at  Camp  Zachary  Taylor,  Kentucky, 
from  December  15,  1917,  to  Jul}-  8,  1918.  Commanding  Com- 
pany "A,"  I".  S.  A.  Training  Detachment,  Washington  Uni- 
versity, St.  Louis,  Missouri,  from  July  10,  1918,  to  September 
16,  1918.  Commanding  Officer,  S.  A.  T.  C,  Muskingum  Col- 
lege, New  Concord,  (  )hio,  from  September  24,  1918,  to  January 
18,  1919. 

lie  was  honorably  discharged  January  18,  1919. 


FRANCIS  ANDREW  McCORKLE 
Enlisted  October  5,   1918,  S.   A.  T.  C,   Wab; 
Crawfordsville,  Indiana. 

Honorably  discharged  December  19,  1918. 


ish   College, 


CHARLES  HOWARD 
McCORKLE 

Enlisted  in   navy  at  Indianapolis, 

July  10.  1918.  Stationed  at  Great 
Lakes  Naval  Training  Station,  Great 
Lakes,  Illinois,  and  Naval  Torpedo 
Station.   Newport,   Rhode   Tsland. 

Honorablv    discharged     February 
20.  1919,  at  "'Newport,  Rhode  Island. 


Charles   Howard   McCorkle 


350 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Lietenant    George    E.    Ramey 


Lieutenant  Frank  W.   Ramey 


Sergeant  Robert  H.  Ramey 

LIEUTENANT  GEORGE  E.  RAMEY 


Lieutenant  Engineers,  17  months  overseas  service.     Now 
captain,  Engineers  Reserve  Corps. 


LIEUTENANT  FRANK  W.  RAMEY 


Second    Lieutenant,    331st    Field    Artillery,    six    months 
overseas. 


SERGEANT  ROBERT  H.  RAMEY 


First  Sergeant,  Air  Service,  overseas  seven  months. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


351 


John    Willoughby    Randolph  Charles    Ethelburt    Randolph 

JOHN  WILLOUGHBY  RANDOLPH 

Served  in  the  United  States  Navy  during-  the  World  War 
as  instructor  in  aviation  motors. 


CHARLES  ETHELBERT  RANDOLPH 


As  a  student  in  the  University  of  Illinois,  in  September, 
1917,  he  was  too  young  to  enlist  in  the  S.  A.  T.  C.,  so  he 
joined  what  was  called  the  Junior  S.  A.  T.  C.  and  remained 
under  military  discipline  in  the  University  of  Illinois  until 
the  close  of  the  World  War. 


352 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


Lieutenant   Clarence    A.    Vasey 


LIEUTENANT  CLARENCE  A.  VASEY 


Camp  Dodge,  Iowa,  September  17,  1917,  made  a  corporal. 
Camp  Pike,  Arkansas,  December,  1917,  in  Machine  Gun  Bat- 
talion, raised  to  rank  of  sergeant.  Camp  Taylor,  Louisville, 
Kentucky,  in  1918,  Officers'  Training  Camp,  commissioned 
Second  Lieutenant,  Field  Artillery.  Camp  Jackson,  Columbia, 
South  Carolina,  training  recruits.  Fort  Sill,  Oklahoma,  School 
of  Fire,  at  signing  of  armistice.     Honorably  discharged. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  353 

DEEDS  TO  FARM  OF  ALEXANDER  MEHARRY  III 


(Identical  arrangement,  wording,  spelling  and  punctuation.) 

John  Beasley 
to 

Alexander  Meharry. 

This  Indenture  made  this  thirtieth  day  of  April  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord,  One  Thousand,  Eight  Hundred  and  Five 
between  John  Beasley  and  SaHy  his  wife  of  the  County  of 
Adams  and  State  of  Ohio  on  the  one  part  and  Alexander  Ale- 
harry  of  the  County  of  Adams  and  State  aforesaid  of  the 
other  part,  Witnesseth,  that  the  said  John  Beasley  and  Sally 
Beasley  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  Five  Hundred 
and  Fifty  dollars,  current  money  of  the  State  aforesaid  to 
them  in  hand  paid,  the  receipt  whereof  is  hereb  /  acknowl- 
edged, have  granted  aliened  and  confirmed  and  by' these  pres- 
ents do  grant,  bargain,  sell,  alien  and  confirm  unto  the  said 
Alexander  Meharry  his  heirs  and  assigns  forever  all  thai: 
tract  or  parcel  lying  and  being  in  the  County  of  Adams  and 
State  aforesaid  on  the  East  Fork  of  Eagle  Creek  containing 
two  hundred  and  seventy-five  acres  and  bounded  as  follows, 
viz  ; 

Beginning  at  a  beech  marked  I.  B.  on  the  South  side  of 
the  creek  ;  thence  North  40  degrees  West,  93  poles  to  a  dog- 
wood, elm  and  mulberry  thence  North  63  poles  to  an  ash 
and  black  oak  ;  thence  West  248  poles  crossing  a  branch  at  76 
poles  to  a  stake;  thence  South  21  degrees  East,  213  poles  to 
a  sugar  tree  and  black  locust ;  thence  North  52  deg.  East, 
55  poles  to  a  gum  and  dogwood  ;  thence  South  46  degrees  East, 
94  poles  to  hickory  and  white  oak  stump  on  the  South  side  of 
the  creek  ;  thence  up  the  creek  North  73  degrees  East  56  poles, 
North  56  degrees  East  60  poless,  North  23y>  degrees  East  47 
poles  to  the  beginning,  granted  unto  the  said  John  Beasley 
by  two  patents  from  the  President  of  the  United  States.  The 
one  bearing  date  of  the  4th.  day  of  November,  Eighteen  Hun- 
dred and  One,  the  other  the  25th.  day  of  May,  Eighteen  Hun- 
dred and  Three,  together  with  all  improvements,  water 
courses,  profits  and  appurtenances  Whatsoever  to  the  said 
premises  belonging  and  the  reversions,  remainders  and  profits 
thereof  and  all  the  estate,  right,  title,  interest  claim  and  de- 
mand of  the  said  John  Beasley  and  Sally  Beasley  of  in  and 
to  the  same.  To  have  and  to  hold  the  lands  hereby  conveyed 
with  all  and  singular,  the  premises  and  every  part  and  parcel 
thereof  with  the  appurtenances  unto  the  said  Alexander  Me- 
harry, his  heirs  and  assigns  forever  and  the  said  John  Beasley 
for  themselves  their  heirs,  executors  and  administrators  do 
hereby  covenant  and  agree  that  the  premises  before  mentioned 


354  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

now  are  and  forever  hereafter  shall  remain  free  of  and  from 
all  other  gifts,  grants,  bargains,  sales,  dowers  and  all  other 
incumbrances,  Whatsoever  done  or  suffered  by  them.  And 
that  the  said  John  Beasley  and  Sally  Beasley  and  their  heirs, 
the  premises  hereby  granted,  bargained  and  sold  unto  the 
said  Alexander  Meharry  and  his  heirs  and  assigns  against  all 
persons  Whatsoever,  will  forever  warrant  and  defend  by  these 
presents. 

In   Witness   Whereof,   the   said   John    Beasley   and   Sally 
Beasley  have  hereunto  set   their  hand  and   seal  the  day  and 
year  first  above  written. 
Signed,  sealed  and  delivered 

in  the  presence  of  us, 

John  Ellison.  John   Beasley 

Israel  Donaldson.  Sally  Beasley. 

Recorded  the  21st.  day  of  September,  1805. 

Joseph  Darlinton,  Recorder  of  Adams  County. 


Henry  McCalley 

'  to 
Alexander  Meharry 

This  Indenture  made  this  seventh  day  of  August  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  Eighteen  Hundred  and  Six  between  Henry 
McCalley  and  Nancy  his  wife  of  the  County  of  Adams  and 
State  of  Ohio,  of  the  one  part  and  Alexander  Meharry  of 
the  County  and  State  aforesaid  of  the  other  part.  Witnesseth 
that  the  said  Henry  McCalley  and  Nancy  his  wife  for  and 
in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  One  Hundred  Dollars  current 
money  of  the  United  States  to  them  in  hand  paid,  the  receipt 
Whereof  they  do  hereby  acknowledge  and  forever  acquit  and 
discharge  the  said  Alexander  Meharry,  his  heirs,  executors, 
and  administrators  have  granted,  bargained,  sold,  aliened  and 
confirmed  and  by  these  presents  do  grant,  bargain,  sell,  alien 
and  confirm  unto  the  said  Alexander  Meharry  his  heirs  and  as- 
signs forever  all  that  tract  or  parcel  of  land  lying  and  being 
in  the  County  of  Adams  and  State  aforesaid  and  on  the  waters 
of  Eagle  Creek  and  containing  thirty-one  and  one-half  acres, 
the  same  being  granted  to  John  Beasley  by  patent  from 
United  States  bearing-  date  the  22nd.  day  of  May  Eighteen 
Hundred  and  conveyed  from  the  said  John  Beasley  to  Na- 
thaniel Beasley  by  deed  bearing  date  the day 

: in  the  year  One  Thousand  Eight  Hundred 

and  Three.  And  by  the  said  Nathaniel  Beasley  conveyed  to 
the  said  Henry  McCalley  by  deed  bearing  date  the  31st.  day 
of  January  One  Thousand,  Eight  Hundred  and  Four,  together 
with  all  improvements,  water  courses,  profits  and  appurte- 
nances, whatsoever  to  the  said  premises  belonging  or  in  any 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  355 

wise  appertaining  and  the  reversions,  remainders  and  profits 
thereof  and  all  the  estate,  right,  title  and  interest  property 
claims  and  demand  of  them  the  said  Henry  McCalley  and 
Nancy  McCalley,  his  wife,  of  in  and  to  the  same.  To  have 
and  to  hold  the  land  hereby  conveyed  with  all  and  singular 
the  premises  and  every  part  and  parcel  thereof  with  the  ap- 
purtenances unto  the  said  Alexander  Meharry  his  heirs  and 
said  Alexander  Meharry  his  heirs  and  assigns  forever,  and  the 
said  Henry  McCalley  and  Nancy  his  wife  for  themselves 
their  heirs.  Executors  and  administrators  do  covenant,  promise 
and  agree  to  and  with  the  said  Alexander  Meharry,  his  heirs 
and  assigns  by  these  presents  that  the  premises  now  are  and 
forever  hereafter  shall  remain  free  of  and  from  all  former  and 
other  gifts,  grants,  bargains,  sales,  dowers,  right  and  title  of 
lower,  judgments,  executions,  titles  troubles,  charges  and 
incumbrances  whatsoever  done  or  suffered  to  be  done  by  them 
the  said  Henry  McCalley  and  wife.  And  the  said  Henry  Mc- 
Calley and  Nancy  McCalley  and  their  heirs  all  and  singular 
the  premises  hereby  bargained  and  sold  with  the  appurte- 
nances unto  the  said  Alexander  Meharry  his  heirs  and  assigns 
against  them  the  said  Henry  McCalley  his  wife  and  their 
heirs  and  all  and  every  person  or  persons  whatsoever  doth 
and  will  warrant  and  forever  defend  by  these  presents. 

In  Witness  Whereof,  they  the  said  Henry  McCalley  and 
Nancy  his  wife  have  hereunto  set  their  hands  and  seal  the 
day  and  year  first  above  written. 

Signed,  Sealed  and  delivered  in  the  presence  of, 
Henry  McCalley.  N.   Beasley, 

Nancy  McCalley.  James  Moore, 

Thos.  Moore, 
William  Wright. 

Recorded  the  14th.  day  of   Fanuarv,  1807. 


Robert  Stivers  et  al. 

to 
Samuel  and  Alexander  Meharry. 

Tli is  Indenture  made  this  3rd.  day  of  December  Eighteen 
Hundred  and  Twenty  Seven  by  and  between  Robert  Stivers 
and  Jane  his  wife,  late  Jane  Meharry,  Hugh  Meharry, 
Thomas  Meharry,  James  Meharry,  Mary  and  Jesse  Meharry 
and  David  Meharry  of  the  one  part  and  Samuel  Meharry  and 
Alexande  Meharry  of  the  second  part.  Witnesseth,  that  the 
said  party  of  the  first  part  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum 
of  Six  Hundred  Dollars  to  them  in  hand  paid  by  them 
the  said  party  of  the  second  part,  the  receipt  whereof  is  here- 
by acknowledged,  hath  bargained,  sold  and  quit  claimed  and 
by  these  presents  doth  bargain,  sell  and  quit  claim  unto  the 


356  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

said  party  of  the  second  part  and  to  their  heirs  and  assigns 
forever  all  our  part  as  heirs  of  Alexander  Meharry  deceased 
to  all  that  tract  or  parcel  of  land  lying  and  being  in  the  County  of 
Adams  and  State  of  Ohio,  on  the  East  Fork  of  Eagle  Creek, 
bounded  and  described  as  follows : 

Beginning  at  a  large  beech  on  an  island  marked  I.  B. 
1796  and  a  stone  South  West  corner  to  Richard  Spear  Survey 
No.  —  thence  North  40  degrees  West  93  poles  to  a  dogwood, 
elm  and  mulberry  ;  thence  North  83  poles  to  a  dogwood  and 
stone  in  the  line  of  Charles  Harrison's  survey ;  thence  with  his 
line  South  89  degrees  West,  249  poles  to  two  ashes  and  sugar 
tree,  South  West  corner  to  Harrison's  survey  and  South  East 
corner  to  Samuel  Hopkins  survey  No.  999 ;  thence  South  7 
degrees  East  16  poles  to  a  stake  ;  thence  South  58  poles  to  a 
lynn,  sugar  tree  and  dogwood  in  the  line  of  said  Harrison's 
survey  No.  799 ;  thence  East  20  poles  to  two  sugar  trees ; 
thence  South  21  deg.  East  151  poles  to  a  sugar  tree  and 
beech  locust  in  the  line  of  Rankin  land,  survey  No.  2831  ; 
thence  North  52  degrees  East,  55  poles  to  a  stone  and  dog- 
wood Northerly  corner  to  said  Rankin's  land  No.  2831.  thence 
South  46  degrees  East,  94  poles  to  a  stone  on  the  north  side  of 
the  creek,  corner  to  James  Brownfield's  land;  thence  up  the 
creek  North  73  degrees  East,  56  poles  North  56  degrees  East 
60  poles  North  2Z)/2  degrees  East  47  poles  to  the  beginning 
325  acres  be  the  same  more  or  less,  together  with  all  and 
singular  the  hereditaments  and  appurtenances  thereunto  be- 
longing or  in  any  wise  appertaining  and  the  reversions,  re- 
mainders, rents,  issues  and  profits  thereof,  and  all  the  estate, 
right,  title,  interest,  claim  or  demand  whatsoever  of  them,  the 
said  party  of  the  first  part  either  in  law  or  equity,  of,  in  and 
to  the  above  bargained  premises  and  every  part  and  parcel 
thereof,  to  the  said  party  of  the  second  part  their  heirs  and 
assigns,  to  the  sole  use  and  proper  use,  benefit  and  behoof  of 
them  the  said  party  of  the  second  part  and  their  heirs  and 
assigns  forever. 

In  Witness  Whereof,  we  ,the  said  Robert  Stivers  and  Jane 
his  wife,  late  Jane  Meharry,  Hugh  Meharry,  Thomas  Meharry, 
James  Meharry,  Mary  and  Jesse  Meharry,  David  Meharry 
have  hereunto  set  our  hand  and  seal  the  day  and  year  first 
above  written. 

Signed,  sealed  and  delivered,  Robert  Stivers 

witnesses  present,  Jane  Stivers 

William  Mahaffey  Hugh  Meharry 

Abraham  Francis.  Thomas  Meharry 

James  Meharry 
Mary  Meharry 
Jesse  Meharry 
David  Meharry. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


357 


Shawnee    Mound    Methodist    Episcopal    Church 
The   following  notes   were   taken   from   Jesse   Meharry's   diary: 


Tuesday,  December  12, 

worship. 
Monday,  May  14,  1855- 
Wednesday,  November 
Tuesday,  November  20, 
Wednesday,  November 
Monday,  November  26, 
Saturday,    December    1, 

Mr.    Hart   donated 


.854 — The  trustees  of  the  M.  E.  C.  resolved  to  build  a  house  of 


—The  carpenters  commenced   our  meeting-   house   today. 
7,    1855 — Measured    the   ground   for   the    meeting   house. 
1855 — We   all   helped   make   the   fence   around   the   church. 
21,   1855 — Finished  setting  the  church   fence  posts. 
1855 — We  went  to  Attica  and  bought  the  stoves  for  the  church. 
1855 — We   went   to   Attica   for  stove   pipings   and   drums   which 
for    the    church.      He    charged    $50.00    for    three    stoves. 
Wednesday,   December   5,   1855 — We   went  to   Lafayette   for   chairs   for  church. 
Saturday,   December  8,   1855 — Put   up  stoves   in  church. 
Tuesday,    December    11,    1855 — Settled    with    Letherman    and    Carry.      They    charged    us 

$1,660.00   for  their  work   on   the   church. 
Friday,  December  14,   1855 — Went  to  Lafayette   for  lamps  and  chandelier  for  Shawnee 

Mound    Church.      Paid    $27.55   for   them. 
Sunday,  December  16,   1855 — Love   feast   in  the   morning  by  Bro.  Smith   and   dedication 
sermon  by  Rev.   R.   Hargrave,  from   Isaiah   6:1-8. 

David  Meharry  donated  the  land  upon  which  Shawnee  Mound  church  and  par- 
sonage stand.  This  church  and  surrounding  community  has  taken  the  name  of  a 
large  glacial  moraine  located  in  Tippecanoe  County,  about  seven  miles  north  of  Win- 
gate,  Indiana.  This  mound  was  used  by  the  Shawnee  Indians  as  a  lookout  and  bury- 
ing ground;   hence  its  name:  Shawnee  Mound. 


358  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


THE  LITTLE  WHITE  CHURCH 

Tenderly  and  gently  I  wandered  near 

The  little  white  church  in  the  maples. 
And  it  brought  back  to  me  memories  dear 

Of  loved  ones  who  stood  on  this  hallowed  ground; 
As  I  followed  the  path  that  led  to  the  door 

A   halo  seemed  to  hover  around. 

With  trembling  hand  I  opened  the  door: 

The  benches  were  empty;  they  spoke  volumes  to  me. 

Then  came  visions  of  forms  who  sat  there  before; 
There  was  the  aisle  I  once  had  walked  down. 

The  pulpit  so  solemn,  the  Bible  lay  there. 
And  a  halo  seemed  to  hover  around. 

In  the  mist  I  saw  faces  of  friends  most  dear, 
Men  most  earnest  and  women  most  true. 

Who  had  worshipped  together  in  the  little  church  here, 
With  melodies  and  songs  the  walls  seemed  to  resound 

As  they  sang  praises  to  God  and  knelt  at  His  feet. 
And  a  halo  seemed  to  hover  around. 

And  then  there  appeared  a  bright  light  overhead; 

It  shone  as  if  from  a  throne. 
I  looked,  and  behold,  a  table  was  spread 

And  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  came  down: 
"Eat  of  this  bread  in  memory  of  me 

And  drink  of  the  wine;  my  blood  shed  for  thee." 

Oh,  dear  little  church,  I  must  bid  you  good-bye, 
I  turned  down  the  path  that  led  me  away 

With  an  ache  in  my  heart  and  a  tear  in  my  eye; 
And  the  picture  I  saw  there  I  will  ever  recall 

As  it  stood  like  a  gem  beneath  the  blue  sky. 
And  a  halo  seemed  to  spread  over  all. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  359 

HESHBON  BETHEL  CHURCH  AND  SCHOOL 

In  the  early  days  of  pioneer  life  in  Indiana  there  were 
no  churches.  Services  were  held  in  the  homes  until  they 
would  hardly  hold  the  crowds.  In  1837  Shawnee  Mound  com- 
munity decided  to  build  a  house  of  worship.  These  settlers, 
with  much  religious  zeal  and  but  little  money,  were  willing 
to  give  of  their  meager  means  and  to  donate  much  labor  to 
build  their  church.     They  resorted  to  the  woods, 

"To  hew  the  shaft,  and  lay  the  architecture,  and  spread 
the  roof  above  them." 

By  means  of  a  few  days'  work  contributed  by  all,  a  stick 
of  timber  by  one,  and  a  small  lot  of  lumber  by  another,  their 
structure  was  soon  ready  for  the  raising,  which  brought  the 
whole  neighborhood  together.  The  beams  were  fastened  with 
heavy  wooden  pins.  The  lumber  was  planed  and  dressed  by 
hand.  There  were  benches  without  backs  to  sit  upon.  A 
large  walnut  table  about  five  by  eight  feet  was  made  by  James 
Meharry  to  serve  as  a  pulpit.  The  church  was  lighted  by  tal- 
low candles  made  by  the  women  of  the  church.  With  hearts 
swelling  with   zealous   love,   they   named   it   Heshbon    Bethel. 

"I    will    water    thee    with    my    tears,    O    Heshbon    and 
Elealeh." — Isaiah   16:9. 

They  dedicated  the  church  to  the  living  God.  For  many 
years  this  church  was  a  prominent  landmark  in  that  part  of 
Indiana,  and  it  was  noted  as  the  religious  center  of  the  com- 
munity. It  was  connected  with  the  New  Richmond  and  New- 
town circuits.  One  of  the  pastors  who  served  in  Heshbon 
Bethel  was  Rev.  David  Crawford,  husband  of  Mary  Meharry 
Crawford. 

As  the  settlement  grew  the  people  saw  the  necessity  of 
a  school  to  educate  their  children  and,  as  they  could  not  af- 
ford to  build  a  schoolhouse,  they  used  their  new  house  of 
worship  for  both  church  and  school  purposes.  The  structure 
faced  east  and  was  situated  in  what  is  now  Meharry  Cemetery. 
Bodies  lie  buried  in  the  former  church  yard.  The  exact  loca- 
tion of  the  church  is  marked  by  the  grave  of  Pollv  (Meharry) 
McCorkle.  Many  Meharrys  while  school  children  'have 
played  on  the  green  carpet  of  the  school  yard,  which  today 
is  a  blanket  for  the  dead. 

When  the  membership  outgrew  this  church  it  was  aban- 
doned and  a  larger  and  more  modern  building  was  erected  in 
1855   upon    land   that    David    Meharry   gave   for  this   purpose. 


360 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


4 


mriffiM 


Heshbon  Bethel  Cornerstone 
This  Heshbon  Bethel 
church  and  school  was  lo- 
cated on  cemetery  site,  just 
back  of  small  tree  in  center 
of  cemetery  illustration. 


I  I  [STORY 


OF 


the    Meharry    Family 


361 


Gone  long  ago  is  the  old  Heshbon  Bethel  Church,  whose  walls 
had  for  many  years  echoed  the  preached  gospel  and  the  shouts 
of  the  pioneer  Methodists,  and  where  the  rising  generation  had 
learned  the  three  R's.  James  Meharry  preserved  the  old 
cornerstone  on  which  is  the  following  inscription: 

"Oct.  A.  D.  1837 

or  the 

61st  year  of  American  Independence. 

Fifteen  years  past  in  the  prairies  and  groves  the  red  men 
of  the  wilderness  had  their  council  fires  and  wigwams,  where 
their  squaws  lived  and  raised  their  papooses  and  savage  Indian 
and  prowling  wolf  had  full  possession  of  the  plain,  but  now 
those  people  are  extinct  and  schools  and  churches  are  growing 
up  for  the  instruction  of  the  children  and  the  worship  of  God. 
Wilderness  rejoiced  and  the  places  are  glad  by  reason  of  vast 
change.  May  God  continue  to  send  out  his  light  and  truth 
into  all  the  earth." 


The  first  acre  of  the  Meharry  Cemetery  was  donated  by  Thomas  Meharry,  and 
the  remainder  by  his  son,  Isaac  Meharry,  at  the  time  of  its  enlargement. 

Just  back  of  the  small  tree  in  the  center  was  located  the  Heshbon  Bethel  Church 
and   School. 


362  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

GRANDMOTHER  JANE  MEHARRY'S   PRESCRIBED 

MEDICINES 


Copied  from  a  letter  written  April  1,  1843,  to  her  son, 
DaYid  Meharry  : 

"Calomba  root,  string  it  and  dry  it,  pound  it  as  fine  as  you 
can,  then  grind  it  in  the  coffee  mill.  Buy  a  pound  of  magnica 
and  when  you  have  the  calomba  fine  as  you  can  get  it,  mix 
the  two  half  and  half  together.  Then  put  them  in  a  bottle  to 
keep.  The  seventh  one  teaspoonful  of  it  three  times  a  day; 
that  is,  before  you  eat.  Keep  your  body  regular  with  pills  or 
brimstone  and  cream  of  tartar  mixed  together.  If  the  first 
mixtures  don't  do  it  for  your  cough,  get  Indian  turnip,  dry  it 
and  grate  it,  boil  it  in  sweet  milk,  take  in  the  morning  about  a 
teaspoonful,  make  a  syrup  of  rattle  root  horehound,  alycom- 
pain  root,  poplar  bark  (yellow  is  the  best),  sycamore  root  and 
nerve  root  or  lady  slipper,  Indian  arrow  root.  When  you  boil 
them  and  strain  it,  put  it  on  and  boil  it  down  strong,  mix  it 
with  honey,  tablespoonful  at  a  time,  or,  when  the  cough  is  on 
you,  or  take  a  gill  of  tar  and  put  it  on  and  boil  it,  take  it  off 
the  fire  and  stir  a  pint  of  whiskey  in  it  when  boiling.  Take 
the  liquor  and  put  it  by  tablespoonful  at  time  when  your  cough 
is  bad.     W 'hen  you  make  your  stuffs  all  bottle  them  separate." 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


363 


MEHARRY   REUNIONS 


The  Meharrys  are  a  sociable  and  hospitable  family.  They 
came  together  in  early  days  for  many  family  dinners.  On  the 
one  hundredth  birthday  anniversary  (1863)  of  their  fore- 
father, Alexander  Meharry,  the  different  branches  of  the  family 
met  at  the  Shawnee  Mound  Church  and  spread  a  basket  dinner 
on  a  long  table  under  the  maple  trees  in  the  church  yard.  These 
trees,  now  grown  much  larger,  are  still  standing. 

In  the  year  1867,  twenty  of  Aunt  Rebecca's  (Mrs.  Samuel 
Meharry)  relatives  were  her  guests.  They  and  the  Meharry 
brothers  and  families  were  invited  from  home  to  home,  day 
after  day,  for  dinners  until  all  the  families  had  entertained 
each  other.  After  the  third  generation  scattered  and  estab- 
lished new  homes,  it  became  a  custom  to  celebrate  anniver- 
saries by  inviting  the  members  of  their  own  individual  branch 
of  the  family  and  any  of  the  other  relatives  who  lived  near 
them. 

There  were  reunions  of  this  kind  at  William  Meharry's 
and  Mary  A.  Crawford's  at  Tolono,  Illinois,  and  Cornelia  B. 
Hickman's  near  Wellington,  Illinois;  also  at  G.  N.  Meharry's 
and  Lettie  M.  Hawthorne's  at  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana.  In 
1882,  on  the  eightieth  birthday  of  Aunt  Eunity  (Mrs.  Thomas 
Meharry),  her  children,  with  relatives,  neighbors  and  friends. 


\ , 

JrHfr&%»W&  ji  iffmm ilt^-  tf  *-     £% 

"     rT%THB 

fLi^SKH                  W^W* 

Thomas    Meharry    family    reunion,    held    at    the    home    of    William    Meharry    in    To- 
lono, Illinois,  January   1,  1897. 


364  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

met  at  the  old  homestead  to  celebrate  the  occasion.  The  din- 
ner was  spread  on  long  tables  upon  the  lawn  in  the  shade  of 
the  trees.  Thirteen  years  later  the  first  reunion  of  the  Thomas 
Meharry  descendants  was  held  in  the  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Eli  Dick  at  Philo,  Illinois,  August  26,  1895.  It  was  not  only 
a  family  meeting,  but  it  also  partook  of  the  nature  of  a  wed- 
ding anniversary  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dick.  All  of  Mrs.  Dick's 
brothers  and  sisters  with  their  families  were  present  to  join 
in  the  celebration  of  this  pleasant  event. 


WVfP*'  ' 

•>-€§sHI 

j^€^S 

jK    r* 

&^f~ 

,  -^S^fytm  * 

B      Wm 

ji^r          ,  8  H 

JMj  Ir^Oy^^V^j 

r  *-* 

ft{"'*w  *hL    **  8 

fe;  ^  ."7*      *    * 

jlwd 

^K.^^B  *     *     pi 

jf^_  ,    '  $    &~i 

f^jM^k 

-C^jfe 

j^^^sr 

V* 

Alexander  Meharry  III  family  reunion,  August  26,  1913. 

The  second  reunion  of  this  family  was  held  in  the  home 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  William  Meharry  at  j  Tolono,  Illinois,  on 
New  Year's  day,  1897.  Those  present  numbered  seventy — a 
special  car  bringing  the  Indiana  relatives.  The  third  reunion 
was  to  have  been  held  in  the  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  S. 
Martin  near  Newtown,  Indiana,  but  upon  the  date  set  for  the 
event  serious  sickness  prevented  the  gathering,  so  it  was  post- 
poned indefinitely  and  the  reunions  of  this  branch  of  the  family 
were  never  resumed. 

The  unmarried  grandchildren  of  James  Meharry  had  a 
New  Year's  party  on  January  1,  1901,  in  the  Crawford  home 
at  Urbana,  Illinois.  The  occasion  was  enjoyed  so  much  that 
they  arranged  to  meet  annually.  They  organized  into  the 
"Meharry  Club."  The  charter  members  were  Ella,  Emma, 
and  John  Crawford;  Lucy,  Wilbur,  and  Luman  Hickman; 
Florence,  Anna,  and  Judd  Meharry.  The  members  of  this  club 
agreed  that  whenever  one  of  their  number  married,  he  or  she 
was  under  obligation  to  entertain  the  rest  with  a  dinner.     In 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


365 


return,  the  club  was  to  present  the  bridal  couple  with  a  dozen 
solid  silver  teaspoons. 

Meetings  of  the  club  were  held  as  follows:  January  1, 
1902,  in  the  home  of  Norton  Meharry,  Shawnee  Mound,  Indi- 
ana. January  1,  1903,  in  Luman  Hickman's  home,  Wellington, 
Illinois.  January  1,  1904,  in  Wilbur  Hickman's  home,  Dan- 
ville, Illinois.  January  1,  1905,  in  the  Crawford  home,  Urbana, 
Illinois.  During  the  winter  of  1905  they  also  met  at  Judd 
Meharrv's  home  at  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana. 


Alexander  Meharry   III   family   reunion,   August   26,   1913 


Then,  August  28,  1906,  all  of  James  Meharry 's  descend- 
ants held  a  reunion  on  the  grounds  of  the  Soldiers'  Home  in 
Danville.  Illinois,  and  voted  to  extend  an  invitation  to  all  of 
the  branches  of  Alexander  Meharry 's  family  to  join  with  them 
in  a  general  reunion  to  be  held  at  Danville,  Illinois,  in  August, 
1907.  Since  the  above  date  annual  reunions  have  been  held 
on  the  last  Tuesday  in  August  at  Danville,  Illinois,  formerly 
on  the  grounds  of  the  National  Soldiers'  Home  and  in  later 
years  at  Lincoln  Park.  The  attendance  has  varied  from  fifty 
to  over  one  hundred. 


366 


History    of    the    Mkiiarry    Family 


James    Meharry    Family    Reunion,    Soldiers'    Home,    Danville,   Illinois,    August    28,    1906 


'Should  auld  acquaintance  he  forgot,  and  never  brought  to  mind 

"Ne'er  let   relations  be  forgot. 

And  never  brought  to  mind; 
'Round  scions  of  a  common  root. 

A  wreath  of  love   entwine. 
Full  many  a  different  name  we  bear. 

In   many  a   clime  we   rove; 
But  kindred   hearts  within  us  beat. 

In  unison   and  love. 

So   we've   a    king — an    Alexander,    good — 

And   Queen  Jane,  too; 
These  at  our  head,  we  follow  on, 

All   chanting  as  we   go. 
And   those — who   follow   us,   and   throng 

Adown    the    widening    stream — 
For  those  we  leave  a  benison, 

We  breathe  a  prayer  for  them." 

"We'll  take  a  cup  o'  kindness  yet,  for  auld  lang  syne." 


■Florence  Meharrv. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  367 


THE  TINDER   BOX 

In  the  days  when  pioneers 

Shaped  our  nation's  story, 
They  encountered  care  and  tears, 

(Later  came  the  glory!) 
But  they  hravely  met  the  strife, 

Laughed  at   fate's   hard  knocks, 
And  the  friend  of  that  stern  life 

Was    their   tinder   box. 

They  made  flame  with  flint-fed  steel, 

(We,  by  day  and  night, 
Turn  a  knob  rich  warmth  to  feel, 

Snap  on   shining  light.) 
Fire  was  precious  then,  we  know, 

Shifty  as  a   fox, 
And  the  trust  of  high  or  low 

Was   their  tinder  box. 

Life  is  easy  for  us  now; 

Once  'twas  hard  indeed. 
But  our  ancestors  would  bow 

To  no  softer  creed. 
We  may   long  for   cushioned   ease, 

Shrinking  fate's  hard  knocks — 
They  had  stouter  souls  to  please, 

With  their  tinder  box. 

Not  for  them  the  soldier's  fame. 

Not  for  them  pride's  story, 
But  the  clean  Meharry  name. 

And  the  good  man's  story. 
Fire   and   light   they   made   and   kept, 

Scorning  trouble's  shocks, 
Flashing  on  while  laggards  slept, 

With   their  tinder  box. 


368  History    of    the    Meiiarry    Family 

School  and  church  and  all  things  good 

Theirs  to  shelter,  feed; 
Firm  for  right  and  truth  they  stood, 

Strong  in  word  and  deed. 
Citizens  of   solid  worth 

They  sustained  in  flocks, 
Brought  the  flame  of  joy  to  birth 

With  their  tinder  box. 

Where  now  wave  rich  fields  of  grain, 

Stand  proud  cities  dear, 
They  strove  on  with  might  and  main, 

Faithful  year  by  year. 
With  high  faith  and  courage  bright 

Loosing  heavy  locks, 
Building  beacons  in  the  night, 

With  their  tinder  box. 

Shrine  it  high  on  shelves  of  gold, 

Emblem  of  the  day 
When,  in  story  often  told, 

Men   held   death   at   bay; 
Fighting  wind  and  rain  and  sun, 

Frost  and  flood  and  rocks, 
With  for  aid,  all  said  and  done, 

Just  a  tinder  box! 

July  27,  1925.  Sue   (Meharry)   Moffett. 


History    of    the    Mkiiarrv    Family 


369 


MEHARRY  MEDICAL  COLLEGE 


Years  ago,  when  Jane  Francis  Meharry  and  her  sons  ex- 
perienced man}-  difficult  times  in  making  ends  meet,  occurred 
an  incident  of  which  no  one  can  measure  the  results. 

Samuel  Meharry  was  hauling  grist  from  a  mill  in  Ken- 
tucky. He  was  in  the  country,  miles  from  a  town.  The  road 
which  he  was  traveling  was  an  old  style  corduroy  road,  which 
led  through  a  swamp.     Unfortunately,  the  wagon  slipped  over 


*£M:             , 

S     : 

A.*.-  T   T»;>^?Ti?P^-Jfc 

lliifef^^^HHi 

Administration  Building-  of  Meharry  Medical  College 


Hubbard    Hospital    of   Meharry    Medical    College 

the  edge  of  the  road  and  was  mired.  While  he  Avas  trying  to 
right  the  wagon  an  old  colored  uncle  came  along  and  helped 
him.  But  night  came  on  and  the  colored  man  took  Samuel 
to  his  cabin  and  kept  him  until  morning.  Then  they  succeed- 
ed in  getting  the  load  out  of  the  mire. 


370 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family 


%^H 

<?? 

1  :"■ 

1 

*  p 

^  : 

,  r^j:;/-. 

4SH.i;;;^J^if^ 

'■^/'/▼IIH 

:      .      jl^§| 

H 

^>^^^^^HHBH 

e 

si 
1.  % 

o 


c    a 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  371 

The  kindness  of  the  colored  uncle  touched  Mr.  Meharry's 
heart  and  he  then  and  there  resolved  to  do  something  for  the 
negroes.  "I  have  no  money  to  pay  you  now,  but  when  I  can, 
I  shall  do  something  for  your  race,"  were  his  parting  words 
to  the  negro. 

Through  industry  and  economy  the  Meharry  family  ac- 
cumulated considerable  property  and  they  remembered  this 
promise.  In  1876,  through  Dr.  R.  S.  Rust,  secretary  of  the 
Freedmen's  Aid  Society  of  the  Methodist  Church,  the  Meharry 
brothers  established  a  medical  school  for  negroes  as  a  depart- 
ment of  Central  Tennessee  College.  This  was  the  first  med- 
ical school  for  negroes  west  of  the  Allegheny  mountains.  The 
school  was  in  Nashville,  Tennessee.  It  was  established  in  the 
South  when  she  was  torn  wide  open.  Into  the  breach  it  came. 
The  Meharry  gifts,  which  totaled  thousands  of  dollars,  made 
possible  the  starting  of  the  school,  and  it  was  named  in  honor 
of  them.  One  single  gift  was  a  farm  valued  at  $10,000,  as  an 
endowment  for  a  professorship. 

Dr.  George  Hubbard  was  called  to  Nashville  to  undertake 
the  establishment  of  the  school.  He  had  as  his  assistant  the 
first  year,  Dr.  William  J.  Snead,  an  ex-Confederate  surgeon. 
The  school  enrolled  eleven  pupils  that  year.  In  1886  a  Dental 
Department  was  opened,  and  in  1889  a  Pharmaceutical  Depart- 
ment was  added  to  the  school. 

From  1876  until  January,  1921,  Meharry  College  graduated 
a  total  of  two  thousand  four  hundred  sixty-seven  negro  doc- 
tors, dentists  and  pharmacists,  two  thousand  one  hundred 
forty-seven  of  whom  were  still  living.  At  the  indicated  date 
the  current  enrollment  of  the  college  in  various  departments 
was  four  hundred  fifty.  In  1924  there  were  one  hundred 
sixty-eight  in  the  graduating  class,  with  a  total  enrollment  in 
all  departments  of  five  hundred  forty-seven. 

The  Carnegie  Foundation  has  agreed  to  contribute  $150,- 
000  to  the  school,  provided  the  Board  of  Education  for  Ne- 
groes would  raise  $200,000  to  add  to  the  fund.  Meharry  now 
has  available  a  little  more  than  half  a  million  dollars  in  en- 
dowment funds. 

The  students  here  represent  the  very  highest  type  of  ne- 
groes. Meharry  has  always  stood  for  high  ideals  of  personal 
conduct.  Gambling,  profanity,  betting,  the  use  of  whiskey, 
and  immoral  or  unworthy  conduct,  are  not  tolerated.  The 
use  of  tobacco  in  any  form  is  not  permitted  in  or  about  the 
buildings.  Approximately  ninety-eight  per  cent  of  the  grad- 
uates have  been  church  members;  and  it  is  a  striking  fact 
that  in  a  large  number  of  communities  in  the  seven  states  in 
which    Meharry  graduates   are   practicing,  the}-   are   the   most 


372  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

active  and  effective  church  workers  and  leaders  to  be  found 
among  their  race. 

Most  of  the  five  hundred  forty-seven  students  enrolled 
work  their  own  way  through  school.  During  the  summer 
they  may  be  found  all  over  the  North  on  Pullman  trains,  in 
hotel  service,  on  river  and  lake  boats,  in  automobile  factories, 
in  tailor  shops,  on  farms  and  in  other  forms  of  service,  includ- 
ing teaching  and  preaching. 

It  was  a  glimpse  of  the  possibilities  bound  up  in  the 
school  which  our  ancestors  saw  when  they  builded  so  wisely 
and  so  well.  Their  money  erected  the  buildings  and  provided 
a  start  for  the  endowments  and  the  school  is  still  growing. 
As  the  Meharry  News,  of  the  Meharry  College,  says  :  "Meharry 
Medical  College  was  conceived  in  prayer,  born  in  sympathy, 
developed  by  love  and  maintained  by  philanthropy.  To  the 
Meharry  brothers  we  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude.  They  have 
passed  from  their  labor  to  their  reward,  but  'their  works  do 
follow  them'." 

"He's  true  to  God  who's  true  to  man,  wherever  wrong  is  done, 
To  the  humblest  and  the  weakest,  'neath  the  all  beholding  sun. 
That  wrong  is  also  done  to  us;  and  they  are  slaves  most  base, 
Whose  love  of  right   is  for  themselves,  and   not   for  all   the   race." 

— James  Russell  Lowell. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  373 

FRANCIS     GENEALOGY 


The  Francis  genealogy  is  included  in  this  book  to  show 
the  inter-marriage  relationship  of  the  Meharry  and  Francis 
families.  Alexander  Meharry,  the  Irish  emigrant,  married 
Jane  Francis.  For  the  next  three  generations  some  Meharry 
has  married  a  Francis  or  one  of  Francis  descent.  Even  prior 
to  their  emigration  the  two  families  intermarried  in  Ireland. 

Names  of  individuals  who  have  married  Meharrys,  or 
people  in  whom  the  Meharry  Family  have  any  special  interest, 
are  printed  in  heavy  type. 

Figures  preceding  names  indicate  the  order  of  children  in 
immediate  families.  Figures  in  parenthesis,  following  names, 
indicate  the  generation  to  which  the  individual  belongs :  thus 
"John  Francis  I  (1)"  is  the  first  generation  and  the  only  indi- 
vidual of  that  generation  mentioned.  "2  John  II  (2)"  indicates 
that  this  individual  is  the  second  child  of  "John  I  (1)"  and 
belongs  to  the  second  generation  of  the  Francis  family.  "6. 
Mary  (3)"  indicates  that  this  individual  was  the  sixth  of  the 
children  of  "2.  John  II  (2),"  and  belongs  to  the  third  genera- 
tion of  the  Francis  family. 

John  Francis  I  (1),  removed  from  England  to  County  Cavan, 
Ireland,  about  1690,  and  married  Jane  McGregory,  of 
Scotland. 

Two  Sons. 
1.  William  (2),  died  in  infancy. 
John  II  (2),  married  Mary  Sharp. 

Five  Sons  and  Three  Daughters. 

1.  William  (3). 

2.  Richard  (3). 

3.  Edward   (3). 

4.  James  (3),  a  doctor  in  Connellsville,  Pennsylvania. 

5.  Margaret  (3),  married  a  Air.  Scott.  She  gave  the 
above  account  to  her  great  nephew,  Hugh  Me- 
harry, in  1824,  four  years  before  her  death. 

6.  Mary  (3),  born  August,  1775,  married  William 
Davidson,  born  1771,  in  Ireland,  and  died  Octo- 
ber 1,  1865.  Emigrated  to  America  May  1,  1804. 
Settled  in  Brown  County,  Ohio.  William  David- 
son was  the  son  of  William  and  Ann  Shales,  ("a 
decent  and  wealthy  family")  Davidson.  He  had 
two  brothers  and  five  sisters. 

Five  Sons  and  Four  Daughters. 

1.  Josiah  (4),  married  Catherine  Pitenger. 

2.  William  (4),  married  M.  S.  Rankin. 


9 


374  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

3.  John  (4),  died  of  lockjaw. 

4.  James  (4),  an  M.  E.  minister  at  the  age  of  18 

years.     Married  a  Miss  Beach  in  Michigan. 

5.  Edward   (4),  killed  by  lightning-. 

6.  Anna   Margaret    (4),  married  Hugh  Meharry. 

(See  Hugh  Meharry  history.) 

7.  Mary  Ann  Jane   (4),  married  Abraham   Fran- 

cis.    (Cousins  of  the  half  blood.) 

8.  Maria     (4),    married    Henry    Wilson    Moore. 

(See  Mary  (Moore)   Meharry  history. 

9.  Esther  (4). 

7.  jane  (3 ). 

8.  John    III    (3),    born    1733.      Died    May    10,    1814. 

Buried    at    "Breaky,"    Cavan     County,     Ireland. 
Married  Margaret  Cranston,  of  Scotland,  in  1766. 

Two  Sons  and  One  Daughter. 

1.  James    (4),   born   in    1767,   died   in    Ireland   in 

1807;  married  Esther  Ann  Ingram,  daughter 
of  Edward  and  Esther  Ingram.  Born  Decem- 
ber 18,  1761,  in  Cavan  County,  Ireland.  Died 
July  27,  1839.  Emigrated  to  America  in 
1823.  Resided  in  Ohio  11  years  and  in  Iowa 
4  years. 

Four  Sons  and  Two  Daughters 

1.  John   (5). 

2.  Jane  (5). 

3.  William  (5). 

4.  Margaret    Ingram     (5),    born    in    Cavan 

County,  Ireland,  March  2,  1803.  Emi- 
grated to  America  with  her  mother  and 
brother  James,  in  1823.  Married  James 
Meharry.  (See  James  Meharry  his- 
tory.) 

5.  James  (5). 

6.  Edward   (5). 

2.  William    (4),  born   October  3,   1769.     Died  in 

Adams  County,  Ohio,  October  13,  1825.  On 
November  30,  1795,  married  to  Jane  Love, 
of  Scotland.  She  was  born  in  1779  and  died 
June  12,  1812.  William  emigrated  to  Amer- 
ica May  5,  1817. 

Four  Sons  and  Three  Daughters 

1.    John   Love   (5),  born  September  15,  1806, 
"   died    August   8,    1858.      Married    Rachel 
(Peggy)   Perry   December  30,  1824. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  ,375 

Three  Sons  and  Two  Daughters 

1.  John  G.  (6). 

2.  Wellington    (6). 

3.  James  (6). 

4.  Margaret  (6). 

5.  Jane  Love  (6). 

2.  Thomas    (5),    born    September    29,    1809. 

Died  November,  1862.  Married  Han- 
nah  Hagerman. 

3.  Abraham  (5),  born  September  29,  1808,  in 

Ireland.  Died  November  28,  1862. 
Married  Mary  Ann  Jane  Davidson,  who 
was  born  in  Brown  County,  Ohio, 
March  17,  1815.  Married  in  Ohio  and 
removed  to  Will  County,  Illinois,  No- 
vember 16,  1831.  She  was  a  bride  at 
16  years  of  age.  She  died  Januarv  15, 
1884. 

Five  Sons  and   Five  Daughters 

1.  Margaret    Louisa    (6),   born    Januarv 

3.  1834.  Died  September  24,  1900. 
Married   Needham  Cooper   June  26, 

1856. 

2.  William     Davidson     (6),    born     April 

21,  1836.     Died  March  24,  1858. 

3.  Mary    Ann    Jane    (6),    born    June    28, 

1838.  Married  John  S.  Blackstone 
("anuary  21,  1864.  Died  October  23, 
1918. 

4.  Abraham  Allen   (6),  born  September 

7,  1840.  Died  August  31,  1899. 
Married  Elizabeth  Haven,  Septem- 
ber 15,  1870. 

5.  John   (6),  born   Januarv  8,   1843.    Died 

March  29,  1913.  Married  Harriet 
Maria  Bliss  December  21,  1865. 

6.  Lydia  E.  (6).  born  April  9,  1845.  Died 

October  27,  1900.  Married  Alvan 
Stewart  Haven,  December  19,  1865. 
Second  marriage  to  William  S.  Xic- 
colls,  December  7.  1886.  Lydia  E. 
(Francis)  Haven  was  the  mother  of 
Fred  Stewart  Haven,  who  married 
Anna  Mae  Meharry.   This  is  the  last 


376  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

(1925)  intermarriage  between  the 
Meharry  and  Francis  Families.  (See 
William  Meharry  history.) 

7.  Charles    (6),    born    August    17,    1847. 

Died  February  23,  1919.  Married 
Mary   E.   Haven,   February   1,   1871. 

8.  Adaline   A.    (6),   born   September   12, 

1851.  Died  January  20,  1913.  Mar- 
ried Jesse  Meharry,  Jr.,  February 
27,  1873.  (See  Jesse  Meharry  his- 
tory.) 

9.  George  Washington  Lyman  (6),  born 

October  5,  1856.     Married  Anna  M. 
Doig,  June  21,  1877. 
10.   Carrie    Denton    (6),   born    March   22, 
1859.     Died  December  17,  1871. 

4.  Isaac  (5),  born  August  7,  1810.  Single. 

5.  Alary    (5),    born   May    10,    1804.    Married 

Jason  or  Aaron  Ware. 

6.  Margaret  (5),  born  October  22,  1800.  Mar- 

ried William  Rankin. 

7.  Mary  Jane  Love   (  5 ) ,  born   September  8, 

1802.  Died  November  30,  1866.  Mar- 
ried Jesse  Meharry.  (See  Jesse  Meharry, 
Sr.,  history. ) 

3.  Jane     (4),    married    Alexander    Meharry    III. 
(See  Alexander  Meharry  III  history.) 


Margaret   (Cranston)    Francis,  wife  of  John 
Francis  III,  died  in  1773. 

The  second  marriage  of  John  III  was  to 
Isabella  Ann  Ingram  in  1774.  She  died  in 
Ireland,  August  2,  1824. 

Three  Sons  and  Three  Daughters. 

1.  Mary  (4),  born  August  26,  1775. 

2.  John  (4),  born  September  15,  1776. 

3.  Esther    (4),    born   October   28,    1783,   married 

Archie  Mitchell,  both  died  in  Ireland. 

Four  Sons  and  One  Daughter. 
1.   Edward     (5),     emigrated     from     Ireland, 
1862,   and   settled    in    Delavan,   Wiscon- 
sin.    Had  four  children. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  377 

2.  Henry     (5),    emigrated    from     Ireland    in 

1862  and  settled  in  Warren  County, 
Indiana.  Had  four  children,  Archie, 
John,  William  and  Maggie.  Henry  mar- 
ried Mrs.  Hawthorne,  and  was  step- 
father of  George  Hawthorne,  who  mar- 
ried Lettie  Meharry,  daughter  of  David 
and  Jane  (Francis)  Meharry. 

3.  Ingram     (5),    remained    in    Ireland.       No 

record. 

4.  Margaret   (5),  emigrated  from   Ireland  in 

1862.  Married  Samuel  Stewart.  H ad- 
ten  children.  Grandmother  of  Mary 
Flack,  of  Battle  Ground,  Indiana. 

5.  John  (5),  emigrated  from  Ireland  in  1864. 

Settled  near  Shawnee  Mound,  Indiana. 
Married  Christina  Flack.  Had  eight 
children.  One  daughter,  Essie,  married 
Mr.  Geary.  Most  of  descendants  live  in 
and  around  Lafayette  and  Battle 
Ground,  Indiana. 

4.  Samuel   (4),  born  July  7,  1788. 

5.  Sarah  (4),  born  November  1,  1791. 

6.  Edward  (4),  born  October  28,  1783.  Emigrated 

from  Ireland  to  America,  May  5,  1817. 
Settled  at  Ash  Ridge,  Brown  County,  Ohio, 
October  22,  1817.  Married  Ellen  Wilson. 
"A  noble  Christian  gentleman.  An  elder  for 
many  years  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  both 
In  Ireland  and  America." 

Five  Sons  and  Three  Daughters. 

1.  John  (5),  married  Margaret  Ross,  daugh- 

ter of  John  and  Sarah  Hardesty.  De- 
scendants live  at  Forest,  Illinois. 

2.  Edward   (5),  married  Elizabeth  Plummer. 

3.  Joseph  (5),  married  Eliza  Elder. 

Five  Sons  and  Three  Daughters. 

1.  James  Carey  (6),  married  twice.  Had 

two  children  by  first  wife,  Jesse, 
and  Ada  M.,  who  married  William 
Carleton.  His  second  wife  was 
Mary  Gardner,  who  was  raised  in 
the  home  of  A.  C.  McCorkle. 

2.  Edward  (6). 


378  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

3.  Robert  (6). 

4.  Joseph   (6). 

5.  Alvin  A.  William  (6). 

6.  Annetta  (6). 

7.  Ada  (6). 

8.  Ella  (6). 

4.  William     Wilson     (5),     married     Hannah 

Bower. 

5.  Mary  (5),  married  Joseph  Sells. 

6.  Jane  Wilson  (5),  married  David  Meharry. 

(See  David  Meharry  history.) 

7.  Eleanor  (5),  married  John  Atchison. 

8.  James  (5 ).  single. 


H  I  ST<  )RY     ( )  F     T  1  [  E      M  E 1 1  A R R  V      F AM ILY  379 

INDEX  TO  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Page 

Frontispiece — Home  of  Alexander  Meharry  III 3 

Ballyjamesduff,   Ireland   13 

Manchester    Landing    15 

Home  of  Alexander  Meharry  III  with  Some  of  Its  Environments  17 
Plan  and  Account  of  Erection  of  Alexander  Meharry  III  Monument     21 

Alexander  Meharry  III  Monument 22 

Lettie    (Meharry)    Hawthorne  Impersonating  Her  Grandmother __  25 

Jane   (Francis)    Meharry's  Trunk 25 

Alexander  Meharry  Family  Bible 28 

Family  Records  from  Alexander  Meharry  III  Bible between  29-32 

Jane    (Francis)    Meharry   Monument 35 

Hugh  Meharry  and  Margaret  (Davidson)   Meharry 41 

Home  of  Hugh  Meharry 41 

Emily  (Meharry)   Blackstock  and  Robert  Blackstock 43 

Francis  Meharry  and  Margaret  (Blackstock)  Meharry 46 

Home  of  Francis  Meharry 46 

Charles  Wesley  Meharry  and  Sarah  Ellen    (Taylor)    Meharry 48 

Susan  Ambrose   (Meharry)    Kumler  and  Rev.  John  Kumler 49 

Maria  (Meharry)  Adams  and  William  Henry  Adams 51 

Mary  Ann  (Meharry)  Evans  and  William  Evans 54 

Alexander  Meharry  and  Elizabeth  (Ambrose)   Meharry 55 

Thomas   Meharry  and   Eunity    (Patton)    Meharry 58 

Home  of  Thomas  Meharry 58 

James  Meharry  Land  Patent 63 

Old  Relics   - 68 

Thomas  Meharry  and  His  Children 75 

Eunity  (Patton)   Meharry's  Spinning  Wheels 78 

Eunity  (Patton)  Meharry's  Wedding  Petticoat 78 

Eunity   (Patton)   Meharry's  Counterpane 80 

Hackle    82 

Eunity   (Patton)   Meharry's  Cord  Bedstead 82 

Jane  Patton   (Meharry)   Dick  and  Eli  Hinkle  Dick 84 

Home  of  Jane  Patton  (Meharry)  Dick 84 

Jesse    Newton    Dick 87 

Home   of  Jesse    Newton   Dick 87 

William  Meharry  and  Margaret  (McCorkle)  Meharry 92 

Home  of  William  Meharry 92 

William  Meharry  Farm  Home 95 

William  Meharry's  Courting  Hat 96 

Anna  Mae  (Meharry)   Haven  and  Fred  Stewart  Haven 97 

Alice   Genevieve   Haven 98 

Margaret  Winifred   Haven 98 

Lelia  Alice   (Meharrv)    Bower 98 

William    Meharrv's   Bootjack 109 

McCorkle  Coat-of-Arms 113 

Andrew  McCorkle  and  Mary  (Gooding)   McCorkle 114 

Ellen  Patton  (Meharry)  Martin  and  John  Sayers  Martin 118 

Home  of  Ellen  Patton  (Meharry)  Martin 118 

Eunity  (Patton)  Meharry's  Chair 121 

Ellen  (Meharry)  Martin  and  Three  Sisters-in-Law 126 

Rhoda  Eunity  (Martin)  Schermerhorn  and  Allen  Campbell  Scher- 

merhorn   128 

Jesse  Martin 129 

Jesse  Martin  in  Childhood 129 

Ann  Etta  (Martin)   Gardiner 133 


380  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Page 

Kirkpatrick    Family    136 

Jesse  Meharry  and  Addie  A.  (Francis)  Meharry 142 

Home  of  Jesse  Meharry 142 

Edwin  Thomas   Meharry 160 

Polly  Ann   (Meharry)   McCorkle 162 

Andrew  Calvin   McCorkle 162 

Julia    (Martin)    McCorkle 162 

Home  of  Polly  Ann  (Meharry)  McCorkle 162 

Abraham  Patton  Meharry  and  Martha  Jane   (McMillin)   Meharry  170 

Three  Views  of  Abraham  Patton  Meharry's  Home 170 

Abraham  Patton  Meharry,  Aged  23  Years 180 

Martha  Jane  (McMillin)   Meharry  as  a  Girl 188 

The  Wives  of  Abraham  and  Isaac  Meharry,  the  Twins 191 

Isaac  Newton  Meharry  and  Mary  Elizabeth  (Moore)  Meharry 192 

Home  of  Isaac  Newton  Meharry 192 

Lee  Carter  Meharry  and  Old  Rail  Fence 194 

Thomas  Meharry's  Barn 196 

Isaac  Newton  Meharry's  Rifle  Barrel 200 

Covered  Bridge  Over  Coal  Creek 201 

Thomas  Meharry's  Cradle 207 

Mary  Elizebath   (Moore)   Meharry 208 

James  Meharry  and  Margaret   (Francis)   Meharry 212 

Home  of  James  Meharry 212 

Rear  View  of  James  Meharry  Home 213 

Mary  Agatha   (Meharry)   Crawford  and  Rev.  David  Crawford 218 

Farm  Home  of  Mary  Agatha  (Meharry)  Crawford 218 

Mary   (Meharry)    Crawford's  Urbana  Home 224 

Clark  Meharry  Crawford  and  Almira  J.  (Bundy)  Crawford 227 

Helen  Lucile   Crawford 230 

Ruth  Margaret  (Crawford)  Freeman  and  Dorothy  Crawford  Free- 
man       233 

Kilburn  C.  Freeman 233 

Mary  Clare  (Crawford)  Brown 235 

Charles  Graham  Crawford,  Almenia  Luella  Crawford,  and  Clark 

Meharry  Crawford   236 

Jessie  Cornelia  Ellsworth  (Crawford)  Butler,  and  John  Lee  Butler  237 
Roland  Glenn  Butler,  Theda   (Propst)    Butler,  and  Roland  Glenn 

Butler,  Jr. 242 

Ella  Margaret  Francis  Crawford 244 

James  Allen  Crawford  and  Ida  Jane  (Spray)  Crawford 249 

Clarence  DeWitt  Crawford 251 

Francis    Virgil    Crawford,    Amelia    Iris    (Moyse)    Crawford,    and 

James  Arthur  Crawford 252 

Anna  Letitia  Crawford 253 

Emma   Gardiner  Crawford 256 

John  William  Wesley  Crawford 258 

John  Crawford  Clearing  Missouri  Land  with  Oxen 261 

Greenlief  Norton  Meharry  and  Letitia  (Meharry)  Meharry 263 

Cornelia  Bennett  (Meharry)  Hickman  and  James  Sylvester  Hick- 
man       272 

Two  Views  of  Cornelia  (Meharry)  Hickman  Home 273 

Allen  Wiley  Meharry 288 

Mary  (Meharry)  Beach  and  Nathan  Beach 290 

Jesse  Meharry  and  Jane  Love  (Francis)  Meharry 302 

Home  of  Jesse  Meharry 302 

East  College,  DePauw  University 307 

Chapel  ("Meharry  Hall")  in  East  College,  DePauw 307 


History    of    the    Mkiiarry    Family  381 

Page 

David  Meharry  and  Jane  Wilson  (Francis)  Meharry 314 

Home  of  David  Meharry 314 

Albert  E.  Meharry . 315 

George  Erwin  Meharry  and  Carrie  A.  (Broadwell)  Meharry 316 

Altha  A.  Meharry 316 

Jay  Meharry  and  Zimella  Meharry 317 

Philio  and  Claire  Meharry „ 317 

Elma  Clementine  (Meharry)  Whitehead 318 

Ethan  Samuel  Meharry  and  Laura  (Knowles)  Meharry 319 

Lettie  Mary  (Meharry)   Hawthorne  and  George  Boyd  Hawthorne  320 

Hillkiah  Franklin  Meharry  and  Martha   (Hottsclau)   Meharry 324 

Samuel  Meharry  and  Rebecca  (Bower)   (Wilson)   Meharry 326 

Home  of  Samuel  Meharry 326 

Rev.    Alexander    Meharry 331 

Rev.  Alexander  and  Eliza  (Ogden)  Meharry 332 

Rev.  Alexander  Meharry's  Home 332 

St.  Paul's  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Eaton,  Ohio 333 

St.  Paul's  Church  Auditorium 334 

Breaking  Ground  for  St.  Paul's  Church 335 

St.  Paul's  Parsonage 336 

St.  Paul's  Old  Parsonage 337 

Rev.   Alexander   Meharry's    Monument 338 

Lieutenant  James  Burr  Hickman 342 

Andrew  Calvin   McCorkle 344 

Hillkiah    Franklin    Meharry 344 

Sherman    Adsit    345 

Lieutenant  Roland  Glenn  Butler 345 

Sergeant   Clarence   DeWitt   Crawford 346 

Francis  Virgil  Crawford 346 

David   Earl   Hawthorne 347 

Sergeant  Wilbur   Hickman 348 

Lieutenant  John  Russell  McCorkle 349 

Francis  Andrew  McCorkle , 349 

Charles  Howard  McCorkle 349 

Lieutenant  George   E.   Ramey 350 

Lieutenant  Frank   W.   Ramey 350 

Sergeant  Robert  H.  Ramey 350 

John  Willoughby  Randolph 351 

Charles    Ethelburt    Randolph 351 

Lieutenant   Clarence   A.   Vasey 352 

Shawnee  Mound  Methodist  Church 357 

Heshbon   Bethel   Cornerstone 360 

Meharry  Cemetery   361 

Thomas  Meharry  Family  Reunion 363 

Alexander  Meharry  III  Family  Reunion 364-365 

James  Meharry  Family  Reunion 366 

Meharry  Medical  College — Administration  Building 369 

Meharry  Medical  College— Hubbard  Hospital 369 

Meharry  Medical  College— Dental  Hall 370 


382  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Report  of  the  Meharry  History  Committee 

At  the  Meharry  Reunion  at  Danville,  Illinois,  September  25,  1925 


The  Meharry  History  Publishing  Committee  was  appointed  about 
twelve  years  ago.  Due  to  the  loss,  or  misplacement,  of  the  secretary's 
book  the  exact  date  can  not  be  ascertained. 

Ella  Crawford,  recognizing  the  need  of  preserving  family  facts,  tra- 
ditions and  stories  in  permanent  form,  had  initiated  the  movement  for  a 
family  history  and  asked  different  individuals  of  the  family  to  prepare 
papers  concerning  the  different  branches.  Finally  the  following  committee 
was   appointed  to   publish  the   information   collected : 

Jessie   (Crawford)   Butler,  Chairman. 
Jesse  Martin,  Treasurer. 
Lettie   (Meharry)    Hawthorne. 
Eva    (Meharry)    Glenn. 
Florence  Meharry. 
Mae   (Meharry)   Haven. 

After  the  death  of  Jesse  Martin,  Charles  L.  Meharry  was  appointed 
in  his  stead. 

At  first  the  work  progressed  with  exceeding  slowness.  Some  indi- 
viduals sent  in  their  papers  very  promptly,  others  supplied  material  only 
after  repeated  reminders  and  encouragement.  This  in  no  case  was  be- 
cause of  indifference  or  conscious  neglect,  but  simply  because  our  lives 
are  already  full  to  overflowing  with  daily  tasks  and  obligations. 

Sometimes  an  individual  would  become  enthusiastically  inspired  to 
write  more  than  had  been  at  first  supplied.  He  would  request  the  return 
of  his  paper  and  then  forget  to  send  it  back.  Thus  some  papers  have  been 
temporarily  misplaced  and  relocated  only  after  thorough  inquiry  and 
search. 

After  the  written  matter  had  grown  to  considerable  volume  there 
began  to  be  insistent  demand  at  each  reunion  that  the  book  be  completed. 
This  urging  was  really  necessary  to  stir  the  committee  to  action  because 
by  this  time  its  members  had  caught  a  vision  of  the  effort  and  self-sacri- 
fice that  would  be  involved  in  the  task. 

Finally  in  the  summer  of  1925  the  committee  met  with  all  members 
present  except  Eva  (Meharry)  Glenn,  who  lives  in  Florida.  They  re- 
solved to  have  the  book  ready  for  the  1925  reum'on.  Illustrations  were 
discussed  and  it  was  decided  that  we  might  be  able  to  include  a  few  pic- 
tures without  changing  the  pt'ice  of  the  volume. 

It  was  decided  to  give  the  opportunity  to  members  of  the  family  to 
provide  plates,  at  their  own  expense,  for  such  cuts  as  they  might  desire 
included.  The  response  to  this  call  has  been  gratifying.  However,  be- 
cause of  this,  and  constant  addition  of  other  new  material,  the  book  could 
not  be  completed  in  time  for  distribution  today,  for  it  has  grown  from 
200  or  250  pages,  as  contemplated  when  the  contract  was  let,  to  388  pages, 
with  194  engravings. 


History    of    the    Meharry    Family  383 

When  the  book  was  planned,  and  even  in  1918,  when  a  price  of  $5.00 
was  set  upon  its  cost  per  volume,  nobody  had  in  mind  any  such  extensive 
creation  as  has  been  evolved.  Present  estimates  indicate  that  either  the 
price  per  volume  must  be  raised  or  subscriptions  for  the  book  must  be 
more  than  doubled  to  cover  the  cost  of  the  history.  In  explanation  of  this 
statement,  by  far  the  greatest  portion  of  the  cost  of  printing  the  book  has 
been  included  in  the  cost  of  plates  for  illustrations,  typesetting  and  other 
labor.  After  this  material  has  been  locked  in  the  forms  ready  for  the 
press  two  hundred  volumes  cost  but  little  more  than  fifty;  the  additional 
expense  for  the  extra  books  being  the  cost  of  paper,  binding  and  actual 
press   costs. 

The  committee  spent  much  thought  upon  the  selection  of  a  title  for 
the  book.  While  the  traditions  of  the  family  reach  several  hundred  years 
farther  back  than  the  immigration  of  Alexander  III  to  America,  yet  to 
the  members  of  the  family  probably  no  date  is  more  significant  than  1794, 
the  time  when  Grandfather  Alexander  landed  in  America.  Where  might 
we  all  be  now  had  he  not  come  here?  Therefore,  it  was  decided  to  make 
the  whole  history  pivot  upon  this  date,  looking  forward  from  Alexander's 
time,  but  glimpsing  back  from  1794  into  the  traditions  of  the  past  which 
our   immigrants  brought  to  America  with   them. 

The  committee  has  thought  it  well  to  divide  the  book  into  ten  general 
subdivisions  of  the  family  of  Alexander  III ;  one  for  each  of  his  children. 
We  must  not  forget  that  besides  the  eight  children  of  our  maternal  an- 
cestor, Jane  (Francis)  Meharry,  there  were  two  children,  Jane  and  John, 
of  a  former  marriage  of  Grandfather  Alexander  with  Jane  Gillespie. 
Perhaps  among  the  most  far-reaching  consequences  of  the  preparation  of 
this  book  has  been  the  locating  of  the  John  Meharry  branch  of  the  family. 
It  had  lost  contact  with  the  rest  of  the  family  for  more  than  a  generation. 
Only  by  the  merest  chance  was  the  committee  enabled  to  discover  its  where- 
abouts.    These   folks  are  located   in  and  near   Garden   City,   Kansas. 

The  Table  of  Contents  went  through  a  long  evolution  to  reach  its 
present  form.  There  was  no  time  to  prepare  a  general  index  and  so  a 
Table  of  Contents  was  the  most  that  could  be  accomplished.  It  was  finally 
decided  that  it  could  not  go  beyond  the  second  generation  removed  from 
Alexander  Meharry  III  without  becoming  too  voluminous.  Individuals 
in  later  generations  may  be  easily  located  by  referring  to  the  various  sub- 
divisions of  their  family,  indicated  by  their  ancestor  of  this  second  gen- 
eration. It  was  thought  necessary  for  several  reasons  to  list  not  only 
individuals  of  Meharry  blood,  but  also  the  "in-laws"  of  these  three  gen- 
erations   (including  Alexander   III). 

An  appendix  was  found  necessary  for  the  reason  that  many  things, 
which  do  not  properly  belong  in  the  individual  histories  of  any  particular 
member  of  the  family,  are  yet  of  such  interest  as  to  demand  space  in  the 
volume. 

The  division  devoted  to  Military  Services  was  suggested  after  the 
book  was  in  the  hands  of  the  publishers.  We  fear  that  there  may  be  some 
omissions,  which,  if  they  have  occurred,  we  assure  you  were  unintentional. 


384  History    of    the    Meharry    Family 

Time  was  too  short  to  get  exact  military  records  of  some;  others  were 
discovered  too  late  to  procure  engravings.  In  the  latter  cases  spaces  have 
been  reserved  for  the  insertion  of  photographs.  The  Gold  Star  soldier, 
Lieutenant  Hickman,  was  given  precedence  for  obvious  reasons.  We  have 
only  two  Civil  War  veterans,  both  passed  to  the  reward  of  their  Great 
Commander,  so  it  seemed  fitting  that  they  should  follow  Lieutenant  Hick- 
man in  order  of  arrangements.  Other  names  and  faces  appear  alpha- 
betically,  following  the  Civil  War  veterans. 

Copies  of  Alexander  Meharry's  old  land  deeds  were  obtained  after 
much  search  and  effort.  We  hope  they  may  prove  as  interesting  to  the 
rest  of  the  family  as  to  the  committee. 

Few  indeed  are  the  personal  keepsakes  of  Grandmother  Jane  (Fran- 
cis) Meharry.  From  three  letters,  belonging  to  Lettie  (Meharry)  Haw- 
thorne, written  by  Grandmother  Jane  to  her  sons,  we  have  reproduced  a 
copy  of  her  prescriptions  for  home-made  remedies,  which  we  trust  may 
prove  of  great  value  to  any  feeble  or  ailing  Meharrys. 

Special  acknowledgment  must  be  made  to  Sue  (Meharry)  Moffett. 
who  contributed  "The  Tinder  Box,"  written  especially  for  this  history. 

It  may  seem  peculiar  to  some  that  the  Francis  genealogy  is  included. 
The  intermarriage  of  the  Meharry  and  Francis  families  is  noteworthy. 
Let  us  remember  that  the  children  of  Alexander  Meharry  III  were  half 
Francis,  and  that  some  of  the  living  Meharrys  are  really  more  than  half 
Francis,  for  some  branches  have  intermarried  more  than  once  with 
Francis  blood.  The  first  Meharry-Francis  union  we  have  authentic  record 
of  is  that  of  Alexander  Meharry  III  with  Jane  Francis.  The  last  is  that 
of  Mae  Meharry,  a  member  of  this  committee,  and  Fred  Stewart  Haven, 
who  is  the  son  of  a  Francis. 

If  mistakes  have  occurred,  either  of  commission  or  omission,  no  one 
can  regret  it  more  than  the  committee.  The  task  has  been  a  huge  one, 
and,  on  account  of  its  nature,  errors  may  be  numerous,  though  we  ear- 
nestly hope  that  this  is  not  the  case.  We  hope  that  as  soon  as  subscribers 
receive  the  book  they  will  read  it  very  carefully,  noting  in  writing  any 
errors,  giving  page  and  paragraph,  and  report  to  some  member  of  the 
publishing  committee.  We  can  then  prepare  a  list  of  corrections  to  be 
distributed  at  the  1926  reunion,  which  list  can  be  placed  in  the  book  of 
each  subscriber.  We  of  the  committee  wish  to  beg  your  indulgence  for 
any  such  mistakes  or  oversights. 

Finally,  let  us  urge  you  all  to  rally  to  this  cause,  and  to  the  assistance 
of  your  committee,  and  help  with  willingness,  energy  and  funds  in  true 
Meharry  spirit,  to  bring  The  History  of  the  Meharrys  in  America  to 
completion  today. 

LETTY  (MEHARRY)   HAWTHORNE. 

FLORENCE  MEHARRY. 

MAE  (MEHARRY)   HAVEN. 

CHARLES  LEO  MEHARRY. 

Note — Jesse  (Crawford)  Butler  and  Eva  (Meharry)  Glenn  were  not 
present  at  the  reunion  and  on  that  account  did  not  sign  this  report. 


